Donate
   
Select your preferred input and type any Sanskrit or English word. Enclose the word in “” for an EXACT match e.g. “yoga”.
Grammar Search
"tu" has 1 results
tu
 
 
tu has 3 results
Root WordIAST MeaningMonier Williams PageClass
√तुtugoing or moving / gati347/3Cl.2
√तुtuincreasing / vṛddhi1011/1Cl.2
√तुtuhurting, injuring / hisā1297/3Cl.2
Amarakosha Search
145 results
WordReferenceGenderNumberSynonymsDefinition
āḍhakīFeminineSingularkākṣī, mṛtsnā, tuvarikā, mṛttālakam, surāṣṭrajam
āmayāvī2.6.58MasculineSingularāturaḥ, abhyamitaḥ, abhyāntaḥ, vikṛtaḥ, vyādhitaḥ, apaṭuḥ
añjanam2.9.101NeuterSingularvi‍tunnakam, ‍mayūrakam, tutthāñjanam
aparādhaḥ2.8.26MasculineSingularāgaḥ, mantu
āragvadhaḥ2.4.23MasculineSingularsaṃpākaḥ, caturaṅgulaḥ, ārevataḥ, vyādhighātaḥ, kṛtamālaḥ, rājavṛkṣaḥ, suvarṇakaḥ
ārohaḥ3.3.246MasculineSingularīṣat, abhivyāptiḥ, sīmā, dhātuyogajaḥ
āsaṅgavacanam3.2.2NeuterSingularturāyaṇam
aśvaḥ2.8.44MasculineSingular‍saptiḥ, gandharvaḥ, vājī, turagaḥ, saindhavaḥ, arvā, turaṅgam, ghoṭakaḥ, ghoड़ा, hayaḥ, vāhaḥ, turaṅgaḥ
auśīraḥ3.3.193MasculineSingularandhatamaḥ, ghātukaḥ
avaśyāyaḥMasculineSingulartuṣāraḥ, tuhinam, himam, prāleyam, mahikā, nīhāraḥfrost
āveśikaḥ2.7.36MasculineSingularāgantu, atithiḥ
bhāvaḥ3.3.215MasculineSingularjanmahetu, ādyopalabdhisthānam
bhrātṛvyaḥ3.3.154MasculineSingularśapathaḥ, jñānam, viśvāsaḥ, hetu, randhraḥ, adhīnaḥ, śabdaḥ
brahmā1.1.16-17MasculineSingularprajāpatiḥ, viścasṛṭ, aṇḍajaḥ, kamalodbhavaḥ, satyakaḥ, ātmabhūḥ, pitāmahaḥ, svayaṃbhūḥ, abjayoniḥ, kamalāsanaḥ, vedhāḥ, vidhiḥ, pūrvaḥ, sadānandaḥ, haṃsavāhanaḥ, surajyeṣṭhaḥ, hiraṇyagarbhaḥ, caturāsanaḥ, druhiṇaḥ, sraṣṭā, vidhātā, nābhijanmā, nidhanaḥ, rajomūrtiḥ, parameṣṭhī, lokeśaḥ, dhātā, virañciḥbramha
cakṣuṣyā2.9.103FeminineSingularpuṣpakam, ku‍sumāñjanam, puṣpaketu
chatrā2.9.38FeminineSingular‍vitunnakam, kustumburu, dhānyakam
ekahāyanī2.9.69FeminineSingularcaturhāyaṇī
gauḥ2.9.67-72FeminineSingularupasaryā, rohiṇī, bahusūtiḥ, kapilā, navasūtikā, ekahāyanī, droṇakṣīrā, bandhyā, saurabheyī, garbhopaghātinī, arjunī, acaṇḍī, dhavalā, vaṣkayiṇī, dvivarṣā, pīnoghnī, tryabdā, samāṃsamīnā, sandhinī, vaśā, praṣṭhauhī, naicikī, pareṣṭukā, pāṭalā, suvratā, caturabdā, droṇadugdhā, avatokā, usrā, kālyā, aghnyā, sukarā, kṛṣṇā, dhenuḥ, ekābdā, pīvarastanī, trihāyaṇī, māheyī, vehad, śṛṅgiṇī, bālagarbhiṇī, śavalī, cirasūtā, dvihāyanī, sukhasaṃdohyā, caturhāyaṇī, dhenuṣyā, sravadgarbhā, mātā(49)cow
govindaḥ3.3.98MasculineSingulartu, vatsaraḥ
hāyanaḥ3.3.115MasculineSingularśakraḥ, ghātukaḥ, varṣukābdaḥ
hrādinī3.3.119FeminineSingularkṛtyaḥ, ketu, upanimantraṇam
ikṣvākuḥFeminineSingularkaṭutumbī
īlitaśaḥMasculineSingularvarṇitam, paṇitam, paṇāyim, īḍitam, gīrṇam, praṇum, śastam, abhiṣṭutam, panitam, panāyim, stutam
indraḥ1.1.45MasculineSingularmarutvān, pākaśāsanaḥ, puruhūtaḥ, lekharṣabhaḥ, divaspatiḥ, vajrī, vṛṣā, balārātiḥ, harihayaḥ, saṅkrandanaḥ, meghavāhanaḥ, ṛbhukṣāḥ, maghavā, vṛddhaśravāḥ, purandaraḥ, śakraḥ, sutrāmā, vāsavaḥ, vāstoṣpatiḥ, śacīpatiḥ, svārāṭ, duścyavanaḥ, ākhaṇḍalaḥ, viḍaujāḥ, sunāsīraḥ, jiṣṇuḥ, śatamanyuḥ, gotrabhid, vṛtrahā, surapatiḥ, jambhabhedī, namucisūdanaḥ, turāṣāṭ, sahasrākṣaḥindra, the king of the gods
jāmiḥ3.3.150FeminineSingularpucchaḥ, puṇḍraḥ, aśvabhūṣā, prādhānyam, ketu
janīFeminineSingularcakravartinī, saṃsparśā, jatūkā, rajanī, jatukṛt
jīvanauṣadhamNeuterSingularjīvātu
kadācit2.4.4MasculineSingulartu
kalaṅkaḥ3.3.4MasculineSingulartucchadhānyam, saṅkṣepaḥ, bhaktam, sikthakam
kaṇaḥ3.3.52MasculineSingularstutiḥ, akṣaraḥ, dvijādiḥ, śuklādiḥ
kareṇuḥ3.3.58FeminineSingularpramātā, hetu, maryādā, śāstreyattā
kārtikeyaḥMasculineSingularmahāsenaḥ, kumāraḥ, śikhivāhanaḥ, bāhuleyaḥ, senānīḥ, ṣaḍānanaḥ, śaktidharaḥ, viśākhaḥ, guhaḥ, skandaḥ, śarajanmā, krauñcadāruṇaḥ, ṣāṇmāturaḥ, tārakajit, agnibhūḥ, pārvatīnandanaḥkaarttik
kautūhalamNeuterSingularkautukam, kutukam, kutūhalameagerness
kukūlam3.3.211NeuterSingulardanturaḥ, tuṅgaḥ
lākṣā2.6.126FeminineSingularrākṣā, jatu, yāvaḥ, alaktaḥ, drumāmayaḥ
lūtā2.2.14FeminineSingularmarkaṭakaḥ, tantuvāyaḥ, ūrṇanābhaḥ
madaḥ3.3.98MasculineSingularsthānam, lakṣma, aṅghri, vastu, vyavasitiḥ, trāṇam
madanaḥ1.1.25-26MasculineSingularbrahmasūḥ, māraḥ, kandarpaḥ, kāmaḥ, sambarāriḥ, ananyajaḥ, makaradhvajaḥ, viśvaketu, pradyumnaḥ, darpakaḥ, pañcaśaraḥ, manasijaḥ, puṣpadhanvā, ātmabhūḥ, manmathaḥ, mīnaketanaḥ, anaṅgaḥ, smaraḥ, kusumeṣuḥ, ratipatiḥkamadeva
māludhānaḥMasculineSingulartulāhiḥa variegated serpent
mandaḥ2.10.18MasculineSingularalasaḥ, a‍nuṣṇaḥ, tundaparimṛjaḥ, ālasyaḥ, śītakaḥ
mārjāraḥ2.2.7MasculineSingularotu, viḍālaḥ, vṛṣadaṃśakaḥ, ākhubhuk
tulānī2.6.30FeminineSingulartu
mukham2.6.90NeuterSingularvadanam, tuṇḍam, ānanam, lapanam, vaktram, āsyam
nandīMasculineSingularbhṛṅgī, riṭiḥ, tuṇḍī, nandikaḥ, nandikeśvaraḥ, śṛṅgīnandi
nīlīFeminineSingulardolā, śrīphalī, grāmīṇā, droṇī, rañjnī, klītakikā, nīlinī, tutthā, madhuparṇikā, kālā
nṛśaṃsaḥ3.1.47MasculineSingularpāpaḥ, dhātukaḥ, krūraḥ
nūpuraḥ2.6.110MasculineSingularpādāṅgadam, tulākoṭiḥ, mañjīraḥ, haṃsakaḥ, pādakaṭakaḥ
paṭaḥ2.10.18MasculineSingularuṣṇaḥ, dakṣaḥ, caturaḥ, ‍‍‍peśalaḥ, sūtthānaḥ
paṭalam3.3.209NeuterSingulartuṣānalaḥ, śaṅkubhiḥkīrṇaḥśvabhraḥ
prāduḥ3.3.264MasculineSingularhetu, avadhāraṇam
pramāṇam3.3.60NeuterSingularkramaḥ, nimnorvī, prahvaḥ, catuṣpathaḥ
prāṇīMasculineSingularjantu, janyuḥ, śarīrī, cetanaḥ, janmīanimal
prasthaḥ3.3.94MasculineSingularaṅghriḥ, turyāṃśaḥ, raśmiḥ
prasūnam3.3.130NeuterSingularcatuṣpathaḥ, saṃniveśaḥ
punnāgaḥ2.4.25MasculineSingulardevavallabhaḥ, puruṣaḥ, tuṅgaḥ, kesaraḥ
puraskṛtaḥ3.3.90MasculineSingularabhidheyaḥ, rāḥ, vastu, prayojanam, nivṝttiḥ
rajasvalā2.6.20FeminineSingularātreyī, malinī, puṣpavatī, tumatī, strīdharmiṇī, udakyā, aviḥ
rākṣasaḥMasculineSingularrakṣaḥ, puṇyajanaḥ, karvuraḥ, āśaraḥ, kravyāt, tu, tudhānaḥ, rātricaraḥ, asrapaḥ, kauṇapaḥ, nairṛtaḥ, nikaṣātmajaḥ, rātriñcaraḥ, kravyādaḥgiant
rucakaḥMasculineSingulartuluṅgakaḥ
sādhīyān3.3.243MasculineSingulartulāsūtram, aśvādiraśmiḥ
sakṛt3.3.250MasculineSingularpratyakṣam, tulyam
samastulyaḥ2.10.37NeuterSingularsamānaḥ, samaḥ, tulyaḥ, sadṛkṣaḥ, sadṛk, sādhāraṇaḥ
śaṃbhuḥMasculineSingularkapardī, kapālabhṛt, virūpākṣaḥ, sarvajñaḥ, haraḥ, tryambakaḥ, andhakaripuḥ, vyomakeśaḥ, sthāṇuḥ, ahirbudhnyaḥ, paśupatiḥ, mahānaṭaḥ, maheśvaraḥ, īśānaḥ, bhūteśaḥ, giriśaḥ, kṛttivāsāḥ, ugraḥ, śitikaṇṭhaḥ, mahādevaḥ, kṛśānuretāḥ, nīlalohitaḥ, bhargaḥ, gaṅgādharaḥ, vṛṣadhvajaḥ, bhīmaḥ, umāpatiḥ, īśaḥ, gajāriḥ, śūlī, śarvaḥ, candraśekharaḥ, girīśaḥ, mṛtyuñjayaḥ, prathamādhipaḥ, śrīkaṇṭhaḥ, vāmadevaḥ, trilocanaḥ, dhūrjaṭiḥ, smaraharaḥ, tripurāntakaḥ, kratudhvaṃsī, bhavaḥ, rudraḥ, aṣṭamūrtiḥ, śivaḥ, īśvaraḥ, śaṅkaraḥ, khaṇḍaparaśuḥ, mṛḍaḥ, pinākī(51)shiva, god
śamī2.2.52FeminineSingularsaktuphalā, śivā
samucchrayaḥ3.3.160MasculineSingulardainyam, kratu, krudh
sañjavanamNeuterSingularcatuḥśālam
sapītiḥ2.9.56FeminineSingulartulyapānam
sarṣapaḥ2.9.18MasculineSingulartantubhaḥ, kadambakaḥ
śatadruḥFeminineSingularśutudriḥsutlej(river)
śikhigrīvam2.9.102NeuterSingulardārvikā, tuttham
śṛṅgāṭakamNeuterSingularcatuṣpatham
stavaḥ1.6.12MasculineSingularstutiḥ, stotram, nutiḥpraise
sūkṣmam3.3.152MasculineSingularturaṅgaḥ, garuḍaḥ
śūnyam3.1.57MasculineSingularvaśikam, tuccham, riktakam
suṣīmaḥ1.3.19MasculineSingularhimaḥ, śiśiraḥ, jaḍaḥ, tuṣāraḥ, śītalaḥ, śītaḥchillness
svacchandaḥ3.3.200MasculineSingularcaturthaṃyugam
svaḥ3.3.219MasculineSingulardravyam, asavaḥ, vyavasāyaḥ, jantu
tamas1.3.26NeuterSingularsaiṃhikeyaḥ, vidhuntudaḥ, rāhuḥ, svarbhānuḥthe acending node
tu2.4.5MasculineSingularca, sma, ha, vai, hi
tu3.3.250MasculineSingularpunaḥ, saha
tu2.9.88FeminineSingular
tulyam2.9.47MasculineSingular‍bhāvitam
tumbīFeminineSingularalābūḥ
tumulam2.8.108NeuterSingularraṇasaṃkulam
tundam2.6.78NeuterSingularjaṭharam, udaram, picaṇḍaḥ, kukṣiḥ
tuṇḍikerīFeminineSingularraktaphalā, bimbikā, pīluparṇī
tuṇḍikerīFeminineSingularsamudrāntā, kārpāsī, badarā
tundilaḥ2.6.44MasculineSingularbṛhatkukṣiḥ, picaṇḍilaḥ, tundikaḥ, tundī
tuṇḍilaḥ2.6.61MasculineSingularvṛddhanābhiḥ, tuṇḍibhiḥ
tunnaḥMasculineSingularkuṇiḥ, kacchaḥ, kāntalakaḥ, nandivṛkṣaḥ, kuberakaḥ
turuṣkaḥ1.2.129MasculineSingularpiṇḍakaḥ, sihlaḥ, yāvanaḥ
tuṣaḥ2.9.23MasculineSingulardhānyatvak
tuvaraḥMasculineSingularkaṣāyaḥan astringent taste
ucchratāḥ3.1.69MasculineSingularuccaḥ, prāṃśuḥ, unnataḥ, udagraḥ, tuṅgaḥ
udumbaraḥMasculineSingularjantuphalaḥ, yajñāṅgaḥ, hemadugdhaḥ
unmattaḥMasculineSingularkanakāhvayaḥ, tulaḥ, madanaḥ, kitavaḥ, dhūrtaḥ, dhattūraḥ
upakuñcikāFeminineSingulartruṭiḥ, tutthā, koraṅgī, tripuṭā
upalā3.3.207FeminineSingularsasyam, hetukṛtam
uta3.3.251MasculineSingularprakāśaḥ, ādiḥ, samāptiḥ, hetu, prakaraṇam
ūtam3.1.101MasculineSingularsyūtam, utam, tantusantatam
vāhinī3.3.119FeminineSingularkratu, vistāraḥ, tucchakaḥ
varaṇaḥMasculineSingularsetu, tiktaśākaḥ, kumārakaḥ, varuṇaḥ
varvarāFeminineSingulartuṅgī, kharapuṣpikā, ajagandhikā, kavarī
vāsitā3.3.82FeminineSingularhetu, lakṣma
veśmabhūḥ2.2.19FeminineSingularvāstu
vibhītakaḥ2.2.57MasculineSingulartuṣaḥ, karṣaphalaḥ, bhūtāvāsaḥ, kalidrumaḥ, akṣaḥ
vināyakaḥMasculineSingulargaṇādhipaḥ, ekadantaḥ, herambaḥ, lambodaraḥ, vighnarājaḥ, gajānanaḥ, dvaimāturaḥganesh
viṣṇuḥ1.1.18-21MasculineSingularadhokṣajaḥ, vidhuḥ, yajñapuruṣaḥ, viśvarūpaḥ, vaikuṇṭhaḥ, hṛṣīkeśaḥ, svabhūḥ, govindaḥ, acyutaḥ, janārdanaḥ, cakrapāṇiḥ, madhuripuḥ, devakīnandanaḥ, puruṣottamaḥ, kaṃsārātiḥ, kaiṭabhajit, purāṇapuruṣaḥ, jalaśāyī, muramardanaḥ, kṛṣṇaḥ, dāmodaraḥ, mādhavaḥ, puṇḍarīkākṣaḥ, pītāmbaraḥ, viśvaksenaḥ, indrāvarajaḥ, padmanābhaḥ, trivikramaḥ, śrīpatiḥ, balidhvaṃsī, viśvambharaḥ, śrīvatsalāñchanaḥ, narakāntakaḥ, mukundaḥ, nārāyaṇaḥ, viṣṭaraśravāḥ, keśavaḥ, daityāriḥ, garuḍadhvajaḥ, śārṅgī, upendraḥ, caturbhujaḥ, vāsudevaḥ, śauriḥ, vanamālī(45)vishnu, the god
vyālagrāhī1.8.11MasculineSingularahituṇḍakaḥa snake charmer
yādaḥMasculineSingularjalajantuaquatic animals
yajñaḥ2.7.15MasculineSingularkratu, savaḥ, adhvaraḥ, yāgaḥ, saptatantu, makhaḥ
kaustubhaḥ1.1.28MasculineSingularjewel of krishna
tu1.4.13MasculineSingularmonth
hetuMasculineSingularkāraṇam, bījamcause
setuMasculineSingularāliḥ
dhātuMasculineSingular
tulaputrakaḥMasculineSingular
vitunnakaḥNeuterSingulartālī, śivā, tāmlakī, jhaṭā, amalā, ajjhaṭā
vitunnamNeuterSingularsuniṣaṇṇakam
vāstukamNeuterSingular
jatu2.5.28FeminineSingularajinapattrā
tulānī2.6.30FeminineSingulartu
tulaḥ2.6.31MasculineSingular
turvarṇam2.7.1NeuterSingular
caturvargaḥ2.7.62MasculineSingular
caturbhadram2.7.62NeuterSingular
upāyacatuṣṭayam2.8.19NeuterSingular
stutipāṭhakaḥ2.8.99MasculineSingularbandī
tulānī2.9.21FeminineSingularbhaṅgā
tu2.9.33FeminineSingularsnehapātram
jatukam2.9.40NeuterSingularsahasravedhi, ‍vāhlīkam, hiṅgu, rāmaṭham
caturabdā2.9.69FeminineSingulartrihāyaṇī
śilājatu2.9.105NeuterSingularprāṇaḥ, ‍piṇḍaḥ, goparasaḥ, bolaḥ
tantuvāyaḥ2.10.6MasculineSingularkuvindaḥ
tuṣam2.10.29NeuterSingular
samastulyaḥ2.10.37NeuterSingularsamānaḥ, samaḥ, tulyaḥ, sadṛkṣaḥ, sadṛk, sādhāraṇaḥ
tukaḥ3.1.26MasculineSingularpatayāluḥ
vartulam3.1.68MasculineSingularnistalam, vṛttam
aruntudaḥ3.1.82MasculineSingularmarmaspṛk
hetuśūnyā3.2.2FeminineSingularvilakṣaṇam
dhūmaketu3.3.65MasculineSingulardhātā, poṣṭā
ketu3.3.67MasculineSingularstrīkusumam
tu3.3.68MasculineSingularśāstram, nidarśanam
dhātu3.3.72MasculineSingularrātriḥ, veśma
astu2.4.12MasculineSingular
Monier-Williams Search
3901 results for tu
Devanagari
BrahmiEXPERIMENTAL
तु cl.2. (tauti- ; future 2nd totā-or tavitā- ) to have authority, be strong (perfect tense tūtāva- confer, compare ) ; to go ; to injure : Causal (Aorist tūtot-,2. sg. tos-) to make strong or efficient ; confer, compare ut--, saṃ-- ; tav/as-, etc., tīvr/a- ; [ Zend tav,"to be able"; Latin tumour,tueri,totus.] View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुind. (never found at the beginning of a sentence or verse;metrically also t/ū- ; confer, compare ) pray! I beg, do, now, then dum used (especially with the Imper.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुbut (also with ev/a-or v/ai-following) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुoften incorrectly written for nu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुsometimes used as a mere expletive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु ca -- na tu- though -- still not View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु na -- api tu- not -- but View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु na ca -- api tu- not -- but View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु kāmaṃ -- tu- though -- still View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु kāmaṃ ca -- tu- though -- still View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु kiṃ tu- though -- still View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु paraṃ tu- though -- still View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु kāmaṃ -- na tu- it is true -- but not, ere - than View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु bhūyas -- na tu- it is true -- but not, ere -- than View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु varam -- na tu- it is true -- but not, ere - than View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु kiṃ tu- still, nevertheless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु na -- paraṃ tu- not -- however View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तु tu -- tu- certainly -- but View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरmfn. astringent (also tūb- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरm. n. an astringent taste View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरm. equals -yāvanāla- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरm. See tūb- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरm. alum or alum earth (also tumb- ; tūb- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरm. a bitch (also tumb-and tumburī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरm. See tumburu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरकm. idem or 'm. a sort of grain ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरकm. Name of a tree, 45, 7, 11; iv, 9, 4; 13, 18; 31, 5 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरयावनालm. a sort of grain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरीf. Cajanus indicus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरिकाf. Cajanus indicus
तुबरिकाf. alum or alum earth (also tūb- Scholiast or Commentator) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुबरीशिम्बm. Cassia Tora View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुभ् cl.1.4. tobhate-, tubhyati-, to hurt, kill : cl.9. (imperfect tense atubhnāt-) idem or 'm. Cassia Tora ' ; ([ confer, compare stubh-; Gothic thiubs.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्f. (only dative case c/e-), offspring, children View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्f. see t/uj-, tok/a-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छmfn. empty, vain, small, little, trifling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छn. anything trifling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छn. chaff k. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छाf. the 14th lunar day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छदयmfn. unmerciful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छधान्यn. chaff View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छधान्यकn. chaff View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छद्रुm. Ricinus communis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छकmfn. empty, vain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छप्रायmfn. unimportant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छत्वn. emptiness, vanity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छयNom. P. to make empty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छीकृतmfn. despised View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छ्यmfn. empty, vain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुच्छ्यn. emptiness, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुड् cl.1.6. tuḍati-, toḍ-, to strike ; to split ; to bring near (varia lectio) : Causal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुद् cl.6 P. d/ati- (parasmE-pada f. datī-or dantī- ; perfect tense tut/oda-; future 2nd totsyati-or tottā-, ; Aorist atautsīt-) to push, strike, goad, bruise, sting, vex etc. ; Passive voice to pain (said of a wound) : Causal See todita- ; ([ confer, compare t/ottra-etc.; etc.; Latin tundo.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुद्mfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' "pricking" See vraṇa--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुदmfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' "striking" See aruṃ--, tilaṃ--, vidhuṃ-- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुदm. Name of a man gaRa śubhrādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुदm. see ut--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुदादिthe roots of cl.6. (beginning with tud-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुड्ड् cl.1 P. to disregard View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुडीf. Name of a rāgiṇī-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुडिगm. Name of a prince , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुगाf. (derived fr. -kṣīrī-) Tabashir (bamboo manna) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुगाf. (khyā-) 45, 30. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुगाक्षीरीf. (fr. tvak-kṣ-) idem or 'f. (khyā-) 45, 30.' , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुगाक्षीरीf. (once metrically ri-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुगाक्षीरीf. see tukā-kṣ-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुग्रm. Name of bhujyu-'s father (saved by the aśvin-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुग्रm. of an enemy of indra-, 20 and 26 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुग्रm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुग्रियVed. equals rya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुग्र्यm. (fr. ra-,115) patronymic of bhujyu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुग्र्याf. plural (scilicet v/iśas-) tugra-'s race ["the waters" ] View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुग्र्यावृध्mfn. favouring the tugrya- (indra-, soma-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुग्वन्n. a ford, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुह् cl.1. tohati-, to pain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहर m. Name of two attendants of skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहारm. Name of two attendants of skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिa cuckoo's cry View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनn. () frost, cold, mist, dew, snow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनn. moonlight k. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनn. camphor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनाf. the tree śuka-nāsa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनाचलm. equals na-giri- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनदीधितिm. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. equals -kara- ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनाद्रिm. idem or 'm. equals na-giri- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनद्युतिm. idem or 'm. equals -kara- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनगिरिm. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. equals tuṣāra-giri- ' ' (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनगिरिमयmfn. formed by the himālaya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनगुm. equals -kara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनकणm. equals tuṣārak- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनकरm. equals tuṣāra-k- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनकरसुताf. "moon-daughter", the river narmadā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनकिरणm. equals -kara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनकिरणपुत्रm. "monsoon", Mercury View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनक्षितिभृत्m. equals tuṣāra-giri- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनक्ष्माभृत्m. idem or 'm. equals tuṣāra-giri- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनमयूखm. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. equals -kara- ' ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनांशुm. equals na-kara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनांशुm. camphor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनांशुतैलn. camphor-oil View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनरश्मिm. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. equals -kara- ' ' ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनशैलm. equals -giri- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनशर्कराf. a piece of ice, ice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहिनयNom. P. to cover with ice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुःखार equals tukh- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहुण्डm. Name of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुहुण्डm. (son of dhṛta-rāṣṭra-) 6983 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुज्f. (only accusative jam- dative case j/e-) equals t/uc-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुज् cl.6. (3. dual number A1. jete-; parasmE-pada P. j/at-; infinitive mood j/ase-and t/uje-; Passive voice parasmE-pada jy/amāna-), and tuñj- (3. plural P. j/anti- A1. j/ate-; parasmE-pada jān/a-, t/uñjāna-,and t/uñjamāna-), to strike, hit, push ; to press out ("t/uñjati-,to give " ) ; A1. to flow forth, ; to instigate, incite, ; Passive voice to be vexed, : cl.1. tojati-, to hurt : Causal (parasmE-pada tuj/ayat-; Aorist Potential tutujy/āt-, parasmE-pada t/ūtujāna- q.v) to promote ; to move quickly. ; tuñjayati-,"to speak"or"to shine" ; tuñj- or tojayati-, to hurt, ; to be strong ; to give or take ; to abide ; see ā-tuj/i-. 3. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुज्mfn. urging View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुज्f. (only instrumental case -) shock, impulse, assault View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुजa thunderbolt (varia lectio tuñja-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुजि(only dative case j/aye-), propagation, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुजिName of a man protected by indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुज्यmfn. to be pushed or impelled, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुज्यmfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुक्m. (fr. t/uc-) a boy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुक्= tak-, see su-- tuka-, parasmE-pada 1224. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुकm. Name of an astronomer. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुकाक्षीरी equals tugā-- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुखार(often spelt tuṣāra-See also tuḥkh-and tukkh-) m. plural Name of a people (northwest of madhya-deśa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुक्कm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुक्खारm. a tukhāra- horse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुक्ष gaRa pakṣādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल् cl.10. tolayati-, or tul- (only tul-also figuratively; A1. ) to lift up, raise (future Passive voice tolayiṣyate-) ; to determine the weight of anything by lifting it up, weigh, compare by weighing and examining, ponder, examine with distrust etc. ; to make equal in weight, equal, compare (with instrumental case exempli gratia, 'for example' na brāhmaṇais tulaye bhūtam anyat-,"I do not compare any other being with Brahmans";or with an adverb terminating in -vat-) etc. ; to counterbalance, outweigh, match, possess in the same degree, resemble, reach ; (perfect tense parasmE-pada tulita-) & ([ confer, compare Latin te-tul-ietc.; etc.; Gothic thulan.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलm. (for -) the sign Libra, (on ). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाf. a balance, weight etc. (layā dhṛ-or lāṃ-with Causal of adhiruh-,"to hold in or put on a balance, weigh, compare"; lāṃ-with Causal of adhi-ruh-,"to risk"; lām adhi--or ā--or sam-ā-ruh-,"to be in a balance", be equal with [instr.];the balance as an ordeal ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाf. equal measure, equality, resemblance etc. (lām i-or gam-or ā--or ā-lamb-or dhā-,"to resemble any one or anything"[instr. or in compound ]; lāṃ na bhṛ-,"to have no equal"; lāṃ-with Passive voice of -,"to become equal to"[gen.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाf. equals la- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाf. Name of a measure (= 100 pala-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाf. a kind of beam in the roof of a house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलभ bhīya-, v.l. for ul-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाभारm. equals -puruṣadāna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाभवानीf. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाभृत्m. equals -dhara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाभृत्m. a balance bearer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाबीजn. the guñjā- berry (used as a weight) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलादानn. equals -puruṣa-d- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधान(dh-) n. "putting on a balance", weighing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधरm. "scale-holder" equals la- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधारmfn. bearing a balance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधारm. equals -pragraha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधारm. the beam View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधारm. a merchant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधारm. the bearer of an ordeal balance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधारm. equals la- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधारm. Name of a merchant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधारणn. equals dhān/a- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधटm. a balance cup View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधटm. an oar View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधिरोह(dh-) m. risk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाधिरोहण(dh-) mfn. resembling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलागुडm. a kind of ball (used as a missile) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलजिm. Name (also title or epithet) of a king of Tanjore (1765-1788 D.) and reputed author of various wks. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलकm. "ponderer", a king's counsellor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाकोषm. weighing on a balance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाकोटीf. tulākoṭi
तुलाकोटिm. (f. ) the end of the beam (-yaṣṭi- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाकोटिm. a foot-ornament of women (also tulākoṭī ṭī- f. ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाकोटिm. Name of a weight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाकोटिm. ten millions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलकुचिm. Name of a prince (son of sahalin-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलामानn. weights and measures, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलनn. lifting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलनn. weighing, rating, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलनn. Name of a high number View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलनाf. rating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलनाf. equalness with (instrumental case or in compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलापद्धतिf. Name of work by kamalākara-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलापरीक्षाf. a balance ordeal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाप्रग्रहm. the string of a balance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलाप्रग्राहm. the string of a balance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलापुंस्m. (= - puruṣa-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलापुरुष m. gift of gold etc. equal to a man's weight (named as a penance) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलापुरुषm. viṣṇu- or kṛṣṇa-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलापुरुषदानn. gift of gold etc. equal to a man's weight (named as a penance) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलसारिणीf. a quiver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलसिmetrically for - View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलसीf. holy basil (small shrub venerated by vaiṣṇava-s;commonly Tulsi) and (produced from the ocean when churned) (produced from the hair of the goddess tulasī-, .) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलसीद्वेषाf. a kind of basil View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलसिकाf. equals -, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलसीपत्त्रn. " tulasī- leaf", a very small gift View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलसीविवाहm. the marriage of viṣṇu-'s image with the tulasī- (festival on the 12th day in the 1st half of month kārttika-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलसीवृन्दावनn. a square pedestal (before a Hindu house-door) planted with tulasī-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलासूत्रn. equals -pragraha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलावरार्धmfn. at least as much in weight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलावरार्ध्यmfn. at least as much in weight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलावत्mfn. furnished with a balance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलायष्टिf. "the beam" See -koṭi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलि - See tur/i-and -. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलिकाf. a wagtail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलिमmfn. what may be weighed
तुलिम tulya- See columns 2, 3. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलिनी li-phalā- See tūl-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलितmfn. lifted up weighed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुलितmfn. equalled, compared, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्वलSee taulvali-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यmf(ā-)n. (in compound accent ) equal to, of the same kind or class or number or value, similar, comparable, like (with instrumental case or genitive case [ see ] or in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound'; exempli gratia, 'for example' tena-[ ] or etasya-[ ] or etat--[24],"equal to him") etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यmf(ā-)n. fit for (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यmf(ā-)n. even View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यn. Name of a dance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यn. contemporaneously View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यबलmfn. of equal strength. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यभावनाf. (in mathematics) combination of like sets. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्याभिधानmfn. of equal name (id est having a name corresponding to one's qualities), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यचोदनn. an equally important rule, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यदर्शनmfn. regarding with equal or indifferent eyes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यगरिमन्mfn. of the same dignity with (instrumental case), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यगुणmfn. possessing the same qualities, equally good View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यजातीयmfn. similar Va1rtt. 1 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यकक्षmfn. equal to (in compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यकालmfn. contemporary with (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यकालत्वn. contemporariness Va1rtt. 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यकालीयmfn. equals la- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यकर्मकmfn. having the same object (in Gramm.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यक्रमmfn. keeping the same pace, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्याकृतिmfn. equals ya-rūpa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यकुल्यm. "of the same family", a relative View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यलक्ष्मन्mfn. having the same characteristic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यम्ind. equally, in like manner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यमूल्यmfn. of equal value. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यनक्तंदिनmfn. having equal days and nights View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यनक्तंदिनmfn. not distinguishing between day and night View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यनामन्mfn. of the same name View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यनिन्दास्तुतिmfn. indifferent with regard to blame or praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यान्तरम्ind. in equal intervals View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यानुमानn. like inference, analogy. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यपानn. compotation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यार्थmfn. equally rich View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यार्थmfn. of the same meaning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यरूपmfn. of equal form, analogous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यशस्ind. in equal parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यशिखm. plural "equal-braided", Name of certain mythical beings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यशोधनn. removal of like magnitudes (on both sides of an equation). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यश्रुतिf. standing in the same nominal case (-tva-,abstr.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यशुद्धिf. equal subtraction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यताf. equals -tva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यताf. "equality of place", conjunction (in astr.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यतर्कm. (in dramatic language) a guess coming near the truth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यतेजस्mfn. equal in splendour. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यातुल्यmfn. like and unlike. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यत्वn. equality, resemblance with (instrumental case or in compound) ; (a--, negative ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यवंशmfn. of equal race with (genitive case) () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यावस्थmfn. being in the same condition with (genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यवत्ind. like, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यवयस्mfn. of the same age View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यविक्रमmfn. of equal prowess. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यवीर्यmfn. of equal strength. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्यवृत्तिmfn. following the same occupation. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्ययोगिताf. "combination of equal qualities (of unequal objects)", Name of a simile View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्ययोगोपमाf. idem or 'f. "combination of equal qualities (of unequal objects)", Name of a simile ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुल्योद्योगmfn. equal in labours. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुमलfor mula- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्ब् cl.1. bati-, to distress, : cl.10. bayati-,"id.", or"to be invisible", . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बm. the gourd Lagenaria vulgaris View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बाf. a milk-pail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बकm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बकीf. a) kind of drama of an inferior order (containing exhibitions of jugglery), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बरn. equals raka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बरn. its fruit View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बरm. plural Name of a people (varia lectio bura-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बरm. sg. for buru- (gandharva-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बरकm. Name of a tree, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बरीf. a sort of grain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बरीf. equals tub- (q.v). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बरुfor buru- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बवनName of a place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बवीणm. "having the tumba- for a lute", śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बीf. idem or 'm. the gourd Lagenaria vulgaris ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बीf. Asteracantha longifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बिf. the tumba- gourd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बीf. of ba-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बिकाf. the tumba- gourd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बिनीf. the tumba- gourd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बीपुष्पn. the flower of the tumbī- gourd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बीवीणाf. a kind of lute View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बीवीणाप्रियm. "fond of that lute", śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बुकm. equals baka- (n., its fruit) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बुकिन्mfn. (in music) puffing the cheeks in singing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बुकिन्m. a kind of drum. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बुमm. plural Name of a race View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बुरmf(ī-)n. See bara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बुरीf. See ru-, tubarī-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बुरुm. Name of a pupil of kalāpin- () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बुरुm. of a gandharva- etc. ("attendant of the 5th arhat- of the present avasarpiṇī-") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्बुरुn. coriander or the fruit of Diospyros embryopteris (also -and tubarī- ) (metrically -) 118 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुमिञ्जm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्प् tumph- cl.1.6. pati-, phati-, to hurt ; see pra-stump-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्फ् tump- cl.1.6. pati-, phati-, to hurt ; see pra-stump-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्रmfn. big, strong View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुम्रmfn. ([ confer, compare tūtum/a-; Latin tumidus.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुमुलmf(ā-)n. tumultuous, noisy etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुमुलn. (Latin) tumultus-, tumult, clatter, confusion (once m. ) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुमुलm. Terminalia Bellerica View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुमुर equals mula- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण् cl.6 P. to curve, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन varia lectio for t/ana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्ड् cl.1 A1. to hurt, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्द् cl.1. dati-, to be active (varia lectio) ; see ni-tud-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डn. a beak, snout (of a hog etc.), trunk (of an elephant) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डn. the mouth (used contemptuously) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डn. the point (of an arrow etc.) See ayas--, dhūs-- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डn. the chief, leader View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डm. Cucumis utilissimus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डm. Beninkasa cerifera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डm. śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डm. Name of a rakṣas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डm. see asthi--, kaṅka--, kāka--, kṛṣṇa--, vāyasa--, sūkṣma-- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डm. kaṭu-- and tikta-tuṇḍī-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दn. () a protuberant belly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दn. the belly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दmfn. having a protuberant belly gaRa arśa-ādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दm. the navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डदेवm. Name of a race or of a class of men gaRa aiṣukāryādi-
तुण्डदेवभक्तmfn. inhabited by va- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दादिa gaRa of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डकेरी([ ]) f. equals ḍik-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डकेरिका([ ]) f. equals ḍik-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दकूपीf. "belly-cavity", the navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दकूपिकाf. "belly-cavity", the navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दपरिमार्जmfn. ( Va1rtt. 1 ) stroking one's belly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दपरिमार्जकmfn. equals mṛja- = View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दपरिमृजmfn. ()"stomach-stroker" , lazy, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दवत्mfn. corpulent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डेलm. Name of a goblin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डीf. a kind of gourd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिm. a beak, snout k. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिf. (also tundi- ) emphysema of the navel (in infants) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिf. a prominent navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दीf. idem or 'm. the navel ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिm. () Name of a gandharva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिf. See tuṇḍi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिभmfn. () having a prominent navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिभmfn. See tund-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिभmfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. equals dika- ', 117.' , 139 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिभmfn. varia lectio for tuṇḍ-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिचेलn. a kind of costly garment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिकmfn. furnished with a snout View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिकाf. the navel (see tund-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिकf. equals kerī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिकmfn. equals da-vat-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिकाf. the navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिकरm. the navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिकेरm. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिकेरm. (tauṇḍ- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिकेरीf. equals keśī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिकेरीf. a large boil on the palate and (metrically ri-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिकेरीf. the cotton plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिकेरिन्m. Name of a venomous insect, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिकेशीf. Momordica monadelpha View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिलmfn. idem or 'mfn. See tund-.' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिलmfn. talkative View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिलmfn. See tund-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिलmfn. (117) idem or 'mfn. varia lectio for tuṇḍ-.' (varia lectio tuṇḍ-) (also a-- negative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिलmfn. equals tuṇḍibha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिलm. gaṇeśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिलफलाf. Cucumis utilissimus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिलीकरणn. the act of causing to swell, increasing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिलितmfn. become corpulent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुण्डिन्m. a bird, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दिन्mfn. idem or 'mfn. equals dika- ' , 117. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्दितmfn. equals dika- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गmf(ā-)n. prominent, erect, lofty, high etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गmf(ā-)n. chief. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गmf(ā-)n. strong View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गm. an elevation, height, mountain (see bhṛgu--) (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गm. top, peak View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गm. (figuratively) a throne View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गm. a planet's apsis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गm. Rottleria tinctoria View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गm. the cocoa-nut View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गm. equals -mukha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गm. Mercury View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गn. the lotus stamina View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गाf. Mimosa Suma View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गn. Tabashir View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गn. a metre of 4 x 8 syllables View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गn. Name of a river in Mysore View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गn. turmeric View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गn. night View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गn. gaurī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गबलm. Name of a warrior View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गभn. a planet's apsis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गभद्रm. a restive elephant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गभद्राf. the Tumbudra river in Mysore (formed by the junction of the tuṅgā- and bhadrā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गभद्रामाहात्म्यn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गबीजn. quicksilver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गधन्वन्m. Name of a king of suhma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गकm. Rottleria tinctoria View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गकn. Name of a sacred forest (also raṇya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गकूटName of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गमुखm. "long-snouted", a rhinoceros View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गनाभm. Name of a venomous insect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गनासm. long-nosed
तुङ्गनासिका f. a long-nosed woman, iv, 1, 55 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गनासिकीf. a long-nosed woman, iv, 1, 55 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गनाथm. equals bhṛgu-tuṅga- , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गप्रस्थm. Name of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गशैलm. Name of a mountain with a temple of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गशैलमाहात्म्यn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गशेखरm. "high-peaked", a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गत्वn. "height"and"passionateness" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गवेणाf. Name of a river in the Deccan View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गेश्वरm. Name of a temple of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गेश्वरापणm. Name of a market-place, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गीf. a kind of Ocimum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गीf. of ga-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गिमन्m. height View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गिन्mfn. being in the apsis (a planet) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गीनासm. Name of a venomous insect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गिनीf. Name of a plant. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गीपतिm. "night-lord", the moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गीशm. idem or 'm. "night-lord", the moon ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गीशm. the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुङ्गीशm. śiva-, kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुणि m. Cedrela Toona View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुणिकm. Cedrela Toona View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुञ्जm. shock, assault, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुञ्जm. see tuja-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुञ्जीनm. Name of several kings of Kashmir View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्नmfn. struck, goaded, hurt, cut etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्नm. equals nnaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्नाf. (also"a violated woman"). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्न nnaka- See tud-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्नकm. Cedrela Toona, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्नसेवनीf. the suture of a wound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्नसेवनीf. a suture of the skull View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्नवायm. a tailor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुन्युm. Name of a tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुप् tuph- cl.1.6. topati-, tup-, toph-, tuph-, to hurt ; ([ confer, compare tubh-, tump-;, ; Latin stupeo; German stumpf.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुफ् tup- cl.1.6. topati-, tup-, toph-, tuph-, to hurt ; ([ confer, compare tubh-, tump-;, ; Latin stupeo; German stumpf.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर् (see tṝ-, tvar-) cl.6. to hurry, press forwards, (parasmE-pada r/at-) (A1. r/ate-): cl.4. (Imper. tūrya-) to overpower ; A1. to run ; to hurt : cl.3. tutorti-, to run : Causal turayate- (parasmE-pada r/ayat-) to run, press forwards : Desiderative t/ūtūrṣati-, to strive to press forwards ; Intensive parasmE-pada t/arturāṇa-, rushing, pressing each other (waves), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्mfn. running a race, conquering, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्mfn. ( turam ram- accusative or ind."quickly") promoting, a promoter, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्mfn. see ap--, āji--, pṛtsu--, pra--, mithas--, rajas--, ratha--, etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरmfn. quick, willing, prompt View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरmfn. strong, powerful, excelling, rich, abundant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरm. Name of a preceptor and priest with the patronymic kāvaṣeya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरmfn. hurt View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरmfn. see ā--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगm. "going quickly", a horse etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगm. (hence) the number 7 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगm. the mind, thought View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगf. equals ga-gandhā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगब्रह्मचर्यकn. "sexual restraint of horses", compulsory celibacy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगदैत्यm. "horse-titan", keśin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगदानवm. "horse-titan", keśin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगगन्धाf. Physalis flexuosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगकान्ताf. "horse-loved", a mare View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगकान्तामुखm. "mare's mouth", submarine fire (vaḍabā-mukha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगक्रियावत्mfn. occupied with horses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगलीलकm. Name of a time (in music) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगमेधm. a horse-sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगमुखm. "horse-faced", a kiṃnara-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगाननm. plural "horse-faced", Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगनीलतालm. Name of a gesture View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगपरिचारकm. equals -rahṣa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगपातकm. a groom, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगप्रियm. "liked by horses", barley View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगरक्षm. "horse-guardian", a groom View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगरथm. a cart drawn by horses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगारोहm. a horseman, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगातु(r/a--) mfn. going quickly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगवाह्यालीf. a riding-school (varia lectio raṃg-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगीf. a mare View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगिन्m. a horseman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरगोपचारकm. equals ga-rakṣa-
तुरकm. plural the Turks View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरकिन्mfn. Turkish View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरक्व equals ka-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरम्ind. tur
तुरम्ind. See 2. t/ur-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगm. "going quickly", a horse etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगm. (hence) the number 7 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगm. the mind, thought View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगद्वेषणीf. a she-buffalo View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगगन्धाf. idem or 'f. equals raga-gandhā- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगाह्वाf. the jujube View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगलीलm. equals ag- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगमm. a horse etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगमरथm. equals raga-r- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगमशालाf. a horse-stable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगमेधm. equals rag- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगमीf. a mare View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगमुखm. equals rag- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगनाथm. Name of the head of a sect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगप्रियm. equals rag- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगारिm. "horse-enemy", a buffalo View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगारिm. Nerium odorum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगसादिन्m. a horseman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगस्कन्धm. a troop of horses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगस्थानn. a horse-stable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगवदनm. equals -mukha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगवक्त्रm. equals -mukha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगयायिन्mfn. going on horseback View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगीf. a mare View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगीf. Name of a shrub View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगीf. equals raga-gandhā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगीभूयind. ind.p. having become a horse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगिन्m. a horseman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगिन्m. a groom View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगिन्consisting of horses or horsemen, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरंगिणीf. a kind of gait (in dancing). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरणmf(ā-)n. swift View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरण्य(gaRa kaṇḍv-ādi-) Nom. y/ati- (p. y/at-) to be quick or swift, 1; iv, 40, 3 ; to accelerate, 4; . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरण्यm. "swift", one of the moon's horses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरण्यसद्mfn. dwelling among id est belonging to the quick View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरण्युmfn. swift, zealous, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरण्युmfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुराषाह् Nominal verb ṣāṭ-, () overpowering the mighty or overpowering quickly and (indra-) (viṣṇu-; vocative case -ṣāṭ-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुराषाह्m. (accusative -sāham-; see ) indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुराषाह्See View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरष्क(equals ruṣka-) idem or ' equals ka-.' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरस्पेयn. the racer's or conqueror's drinking, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरस्पेयSee 2. t/ur-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरश्रवस्m. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरयाmfn. going quickly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरायणn. " tura-'s way", Name of a sacrifice or vow (modification of the full-moon sacrifice) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरायणn. cursory reading View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरायणm. (fr. r/a-) Name of a man () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरायणSee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरिf. (only dative case ry/ai-) equals ry/ā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरिf. "swift", a weaver's brush (also tuli-and -) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीf. idem or 'f. "swift", a weaver's brush (also tuli-and -) ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीf. a shuttle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीf. (for tūlī-) a painter's brush (also tuli- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीf. Name of a wife of vasudeva- ([ equals caturthī- equals śūdrā- Scholiast or Commentator ]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरिSee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीSee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीपn. (fr. r/i-and /ap-) seminal fluid View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीपmfn. spermatic (tvaṣṭṛ-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीपSee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयNom. y/ati-, to go View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयmfn. (for ktur-[ Zend khtuiria]fr. cat/ur-) ( Va1rtt. 1) Vedic or Veda 4th etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयmfn. consisting of 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयn. the 4th state of spirit (pure impersonal Spirit or brahma-) ( ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयmfn. being in that state of soul View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयmfn. t/ur-, a 4th, constituting the 4th part View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयn. a 4th part etc. (with yantra-,"a quadrant" ). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयभागm. a 4th part (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयभाज्mfn. a sharer of a 4th View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयादिट्यfor yam āditya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयकmfn. a 4th (part) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयकवचn. Name of a spell. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयमानn. See -bhāga-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयार्धm. n. "half the 4th", an 8th part View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयातीतName of an Up. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरीयवर्णm. "4th caste man", a śūdra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्फरि mfn. = (kṣipra--) hantṛ- () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्फरीतुmfn. = (kṣipra--) hantṛ- () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरुष्कm. plural (equals raṣka-) the Turks etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरुष्कm. sg. a Turk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरुष्कm. a Turkish prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरुष्कm. Turkestan View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरुष्कmn. () olibanum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरुष्कदत्तm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरुष्कगण्डm. (in music) Name of a rāga-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुरुष्ककर्पूरmfn. consisting of olibanum and camphor
तुर्व् (see 1. tur-) cl.1 P. (2. sg. tūrvasi- dual number imperative vatam-; parasmE-pada t/ūrvat-) to overpower, excel (infinitive mood turv/aṇe-, ) ; to cause to overpower, help to victory, save, ; see pra--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्वm. equals v/aśa-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्वणेVed. infinitive mood View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्वणेSee turv-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्वणिmfn. overpowering, victorious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्वशm. Name of a hero and ancestor of the Aryan race (named with yadu-; dual number turv/aśā y/adū-," turva- and yadu-", ; plural turva-'s race) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्वसुm. (later form of śa-) Name of a son of yayāti- by devayānī- and brother of yadu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्वीतिm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्याf. superior power View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्यmfn. ( Va1rtt. 1) 4th View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्यmfn. forming a 4th part View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्यn. the 4th state of soul (See rīya-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्यmfn. being in that state of soul View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्य y/ā- See column 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्यभिक्षाf. the 4th part of alms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्याश्रmfn. four-cornered View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्यौहीSee rya-v/ah-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्यवह्m. (in strong cases) vāh- Nominal verb vāṭ- f(ryauh/ī-). an ox or cow 4 years old View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुर्ययन्त्रn. a quadrant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुश् cl.1. tośate-, to drip, trickle, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुश् (equals tuṣ-) cl.1. tośate- (parasmE-pada t/ośamāna-) to be satisfied or pleased with (instrumental case) ; to appease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष् cl.4. ṣyati- (metrically also te-; future tokṣyati-, toṣṭā-,and infinitive mood toṣṭum-[ ] [ ]; Aorist atuṣat- ; perfect tense tutoṣa-) to become calm, be satisfied or pleased with any one (genitive case dative case instrumental case locative case,or accusative with prati-) or anything (instrumental case) etc. ; to satisfy, please, appease, gratify, : Causal toṣayati- (or metrically te-) idem or ' (equals tuṣ-) cl.1. tośate- (parasmE-pada t/ośamāna-) to be satisfied or pleased with (instrumental case) ; to appease ' (parasmE-pada f. tuṣ/ayantī-) etc. ; Desiderative tutukṣati- : Intensive totuṣyate-, totoṣṭi- ; see tūṣṇ/īm-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुस् cl.1. tosati-, to sound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषm. the chaff of grain or corn or rice etc. etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषm. Terminalia Bellerica View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषm. see a--, ut--, nis--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषधान्यn. husk-corn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषाग्निm. chaff fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषग्रहm. "husk-seizer", fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषजmfn. produced from chaff View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषजकm. Name of a śūdra-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषखण्डनn. "chaff-grinding", useless effort (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषाम्बुn. sour rice- or barley-gruel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषानलm. idem or 'm. chaff fire ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषानलm. a capital punishment consisting in twisting dry straw round a criminal's limbs and setting it on fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषपक्व(t/uṣ-) mf(ā-)n. dried by chaff fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारmf(ā-)n. cold, frigid View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारm. sg. and plural frost, cold, snow, mist, dew, thin rain etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारm. equals -kaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारm. camphor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारm. plural for tukh-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषाराद्रिm. equals ra-giri- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारद्युतिm. idem or 'm. idem or 'f. equals -kara- ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारगौरm. camphor
तुषारघरट्टिकाf. equals -kara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारगिरिm. "snow-mountain", the himālaya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारकणm. a dewdrop, icicle, flake of snow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारकरm. "cold-rayed", the moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारकरm. a--,"the sun" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारकिरणm. equals -kara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारांशुm. equals ra-kara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारमूर्तिm. equals -kara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारपतनn. snow-fall View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषाररश्मिm. idem or 'm. equals -kara- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारर्तु(ṛt-) m. "cold season", winter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारशैलm. idem or 'm. equals -giri- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारशिखरिन्m. equals -giri- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारस्रुतिf. equals -patana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारत्विष्m. idem or 'f. equals -kara- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारवर्षm. equals -patana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषारवर्षिन्mfn. causing snow-fall View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषसारm. equals -graha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषितm. plural a class of celestial beings etc. (12 in number ; 36 in number ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषितm. sg. viṣṇu- in the 3rd manv-antara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषिताf. Name of the wife of veda-śiras- and mother of the tuṣita-s, 37 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषितकायिकmfn. belonging to the body of the tuṣita-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषोदकn. idem or 'm. idem or 'n. sour rice- or barley-gruel ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुषोत्थm. idem or 'n. sour rice- or barley-gruel ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्टmfn. satisfied, pleased etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्टm. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्ट ṣṭi-, ṣya- See tuṣ-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुस्तm. n. dust (equals tūs-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्टिf. satisfaction, contentment etc. (9 kinds are reckoned in sāṃkhya- philosophy ;"Satisfaction"personified[ ] as daughter of dakṣa- and mother of saṃtoṣa- or muda- ;or as daughter of paurṇamāsa- ;as a deity sprung from the kalā-s of prakṛti- ;as a mātṛkā-, ;as a śakti- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्टिf. Name of a kalā- of the moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्टिf. the plant vṛddhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्टिदmfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. causing satisfaction ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्टिजननmfn. idem or 'mfn. causing satisfaction ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्टिकरmfn. causing satisfaction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्टिमत्mfn. satisfied , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्टिमत्m. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्टूषितsee stu-, parasmE-pada 1259. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुष्यmfn. equals ṣṭi-mat- (śiva-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुट् cl.6. ṭati-, to quarrel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुतातm. Name of kumārila- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुतातm. see tautātika-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुथm. (= br/ahman-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुटिmf. ( varia lectio truṭi-) small cardamoms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुटितुटm. śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुत्थn. (m. ) blue vitriol (used as an eye-ointment) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुत्थn. fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुत्थn. a collyrium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुत्थn. a rock k. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुत्थाf. the indigo plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुत्थाf. small cardamoms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुत्थकn. blue vitriol View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुत्थकn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुत्थाञ्जनn. blue vitriol as an ointment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुत्थयNom. P. to cover View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुटुमm. a mouse or rat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुतुर्वणिmfn. (1. tur-) striving to bring near or obtain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुवरsee tubara-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविf. for tumbī- (gourd) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुवि( tu-) equals bahu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविonly in compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुवी equals v/i-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविबाधmfn. oppressing many (indra-), 32, 6. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविब्रह्मन्(v/i--). mfn. very devoted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविदेष्ण(v/i--) mfn. giving much (indra-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविद्युम्नmfn. very glorious, powerful (indra-, agni-, the marut-s), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविग्रmfn. swallowing much (agni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविग्रmfn. (according to to some ="roaring loud", from 2. grī-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविग्राभmfn. seizing powerfully (indra-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविग्रिmfn. equals -gr/a- (indra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविग्रीवmfn. powerful-necked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविजातmfn. of powerful nature (indra-, varuṇa-, etc.), . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविक्रतुmfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. powerful in working (indra-) ', 66, 12.' , 68, 2 (vocative case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविक्षmfn. ? (indra-'s bow), 77, 11 ([ equals bahu--or mahā-vikṣepa- ]) .
तुविक्षत्रmf(-)n. ruling powerfully (aditi-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविकूर्मिmfn. powerful in working (indra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविकूर्मिन्mfn. idem or 'mfn. powerful in working (indra-) ' , 66, 12. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविमघmfn. equals -deṣṇa-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुवीमघ(v/ī--) equals vi-m- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविमन्युmfn. very zealous (the marut-s), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविमात्रmfn. very efficacious (indra-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविम्रक्षmfn. injuring greatly, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविनृम्णmfn. very valiant (indra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविप्रतिmfn. resisting powerfully (indra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविराधस्mfn. equals -deṣṇa-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुवीरवmfn. making a terrible noise (in battle), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुवीरवस् Nominal verb vān- (see ) equals vi-ṣvaṇ/as- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविष्for vis- equals tav/as-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविशग्मmfn. able to do much (indra-), 44, 2. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविष्मत्(t/uv-) mfn. powerful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविश्रवस्(v/i--) mfn. highly renowned (agni-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविष्टम(v/iṣ--) mfn. Superl. strongest, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविशुष्मmfn. high-spirited (indra-, indra-varuṇa-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविष्वन्mfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. loud-sounding ', ' , 166, 1 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविष्वन्mfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविष्वणस्mfn. loud-sounding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविष्वणिmfn. idem or 'mfn. loud-sounding ' , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुविवाज(v/i--) mf(ā-)n. abounding in food View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तुव्योजस्mfn. very powerful, iv, 22, 8. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अभिक्रतुmfn. insolent, haughty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अभिप्रस्तुto praise with a stoma- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अभिसंस्तु(pr. p. -stuvat-) to praise highly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अभिसंस्तुतmfn. highly praised View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अभितुष् -tuṣyati-, to be glad or pleased View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अचतुरmfn. destitute of four, having less than four View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अचतुरmfn. not cunning, not dexterous. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आचतुरम्ind. ( commentator or commentary) till the fourth generation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आचतुर्यn. (fr. a-catura- ), clumsiness, stupidity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अद्भुतक्रतु(/adbhuta--) mfn. possessing wonderful intelligence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अध्वर्युक्रतुm. sacrificial act performed by the adhvaryu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आदित्यकेतुm. Name of a son of dhṛta-rāṣṭra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अदृप्तक्रतु(/adṛpta--) mfn. sober-minded View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगन्तुmfn. anything added or adhering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगन्तुmfn. adventitious, incidental, accidental View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगन्तुm. "arriving", a new comer, stranger, guest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगान्तुm. (equals ā-gantu-) a guest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगान्तुSee ā-gam-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगन्तुजmfn. arising accidentally View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगन्तुकmfn. anything added or adhering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगन्तुकmfn. incidental, accidental, adventitious (as pleasure, pain, ornament, etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगन्तुकmfn. viṣṇu-s. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगन्तुकmfn. arriving of one's own accord, stray (as cattle) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगन्तुकmfn. interpolated (said of a various reading which has crept into the text without authority) commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आगन्तुकm. a new comer, stranger, guest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अघातुकmfn. not injurious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अग्निकेतुmfn. (agni--) having fire as an emblem or characteristic mark (uṣas-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अग्निकेतुm. (us-) Name of a rakṣas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अग्नितुण्डm. a particular fire-spitting animal (existing in a hell), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहैतुकmf(ī-)n. idem or 'mf(ā- )n. groundless.' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहैतुकmf(ī-)n. causeless, unexpected (as samṛddhi-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहैतुकmf(ī-)n. having no motive, disinterested View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहैतुकम्ind. without extraneous aid, through one's own ability or power View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहैतुक्यn. haitukya
अहेतुm. absence of cause or reason View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहेतुm. not a real or sound argument View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहेतुm. (in rhetoric) a certain figure of speech. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहेतुकmf(ā- )n. groundless. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहेतुसमm. a particular sophism tending to prove an argument to be untenable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहेतुत्वn. (in Buddhist terminology) absence of cause or necessity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहेतुवादm. the doctrine of the cārvāka-s, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहेतुवादिन्m. an adherent of it, ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अहितुण्डिकm. (equals āhituṇḍika- q.v) a snake-catcher, snake-exhibitor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आहितुण्डिकm. (fr. ahituṇḍa-),"one (who plays) with a snake's mouth", a snake-catcher, juggler View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आहृतयज्ञक्रतु(/āhṛta--) mfn. intending to accomplish a prepared sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अइन्द्रतुरीयm. (scilicet graha-) a libation the fourth part of which belongs to indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अजस्तुन्दn. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आजितुर्mfn. victorious in battles View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अकेतुmfn. shapeless, unrecognisable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अकेतुmfn. ("unconscious") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अखण्डितर्तु(ṛtu-) mfn. "not breaking the season", bearing seasonable fruits. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अक्रतुmfn. destitute of energy or power ["of sacrifices" ] View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अक्रतुmfn. foolish View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अक्रतुmfn. free from desire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अक्षरसधातुn. a particular manner of singing, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अक्षस्तुषm. Beleric Myrobalan. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अक्तुm. tinge, ray, light View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अक्तुm. dark tinge, darkness, night View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अक्तुभिस्ind. at night View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अलंकारकौस्तुभm. work on rhetoric View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अमन्तुmfn. silly, ignorant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अमस्तुmfn. without thickened milk or sour cream View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अमितक्रतु(/amita--) mfn. of unbounded energy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आनन्दचतुर्दशीव्रतn. Name of a religious rite View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अनन्तचतुर्दशीf. the fourteenth lunar day (or full moon) of bhādra-, when ananta- is worshipped. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अनातुरmfn. ([once /an-ātura- ]) free from suffering or weariness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अनातुरmfn. well. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अङ्गारसेतुm. Name of a prince, father of gāndhāra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अनिष्टहेतुm. an evil omen.
अनृतुm. unfit season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अनृतुind. unseasonably View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अनृतुकन्याf. a girl before menstruation. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अनृतुपा(/an-ṛtu--) mfn. not drinking in time View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अन्तःक्रतुind. during a sacrifice, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अन्तस्तुषारmfn. having dew in the interior. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अन्तुm. (said to be from am-) a guardian, protector, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अन्तुa mark, characteristic, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अनूनवस्तुकmfn. complete in substance or essence, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अनुनितुद्(imperfect tense 3. plural -atudan-) to wound with a stab, goad, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अनुत्तुण्डितmfn. not having the front protruding, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अनुतुन्नmfn. ( tud-), depressed or repressed (in sound), muffled View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अपर्तुmfn. (ṝtu-) untimely, unseasonable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अपर्तुmfn. not corresponding to the season (as rain) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अपर्तुm. not the right time, not the season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अपर्तुind. not in correspondence with the season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आपर्तुकmfn. (fr. apartu- equals apṛtu-), not corresponding to the season. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अपतुरीयmfn. not containing the last quarter, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अपतुषारmfn. free from mist or fog, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अपतुषारता(f.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्रस्तुतmfn. unconnected with, irrelevant, unsuitable to the time or subject View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्रस्तुतmfn. not principal, not being the chief subject-matter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्रस्तुतmfn. indirect, accidental or extraneous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्रस्तुतmfn. not laudable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्रस्तुतप्रशंसा f. "conveying the subject-matter by that which is not the subject-matter", (in rhetoric) implied or indirect expression. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्रस्तुतस्तुतिf. "conveying the subject-matter by that which is not the subject-matter", (in rhetoric) implied or indirect expression. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्रतुलm. want of weight, want View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्तुmfn. small, tender [Comm.;but perhaps connected with apt/ur-above, because also, applied to the soma-] View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्तुmfn. body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्तुमत्mfn. containing the word apt/u- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्तुर्(only accusative sg. and plural /uram-and /urac-) m. (fr. 1. /ap-+ tvar-), active, busy (said of the aśvin-s, of soma-, of agni-, of indra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अप्तुर् according to to others = ap-- t/ur-,"vanquishing the waters in speed", id est "swift, rapid". View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अरणीकेतुm. the plant Premna Spinosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अरन्तुकm. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अरण्यकेतुm. Name of a plant (see araṇī-ketu-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अरण्यवास्तुक m. Name of a plant. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अरण्यवस्तुकm. Name of a plant. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अर्धचतुर्थmfn. plural (See above 2. ardh/a-tend) three and a half , (jaina- PrakritaddhuTThaSee sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order adhyuṣṭa-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आर्धधातुकmf(ā-)n. (fr. ardha-dhātu-),"applicable to the shorter form of the verbal base", a technical N. given to the terminations of the perfect tense and bened. and to any Pratyaya (q.v) except the personal terminations of the conjugational tenses in P. and A1., and except the pratyaya-s which have the anubandha- ś- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आर्धधातुकीयmfn. belonging or relating to an ārdhadhātuka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अर्धद्विचतुरस्कn. a particular posture, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अर्धकेतुm. Name of a rudra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अर्गलास्तुतिf. a hymn introductory to the devīmāhātmya-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अर्गलास्तुतिस्तोत्रn. a hymn introductory to the devīmāhātmya-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अरिष्टगातु(/areṣṭa-) mfn. having a secure residence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अर्कस्तुभ्mfn. singing hymns View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अर्तुकmfn. provoking, quarrelsome View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आर्तुपर्णि(fr. ṛtu-parṇa-) varia lectio for ārtaparṇa-, q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अरुंतुद(mf(ā-)n.) ()"beating or hurting a wound" , causing torments, painful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अरुंतुदSee aru-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अरुणकेतुब्राह्मणn. the brāhmaṇa- of the aruṇāḥ- ketavaḥ- (See aruṇās-above) , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आरुणकेतुकmfn. belonging to the aruṇāḥ- ketavaḥ- (See under aruṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
असंस्तुतmfn. idem or 'mfn. unknown, unacquainted, not on terms of friendship (varia lectio)' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
असंतुष्टmfn. discontented, displeased View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
असर्वक्रतु(/a-sarva--) m. not a general sacrifice, not an optional sacrifice , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अश्मजतुn. bitumen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अश्मकसुमन्तुm. Name of a ṛṣi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अश्मकेतुm. Name of a plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अष्टधातुm. plural the eight metals collectively (as gold, silver, copper, tin, lead, brass, iron, and steel). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्थिकेतुm. Name of a ketu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्थितुण्डm. "whose mouth or beak consists of bone", a bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्तु(3. sg. Imper.) , let it be, be it so View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्तुthere must be or should be (implying an order). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्तुexistence, reality (= asti-- bhāva-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आस्तुभ्P. -stobhati-, to receive or attend with shouts of joy ; to huzza to View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्तुंकारmfn. "one who says astu-, conceding, assenting unwillingly ", or"ordering" commentator or commentary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्तुतmfn. not praised (by a hymn) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्तुतmfn. not recited (as a hymn) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्तुतmfn. not liked, not popular View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्तुतिmfn. not praising anybody View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्तुत्यmfn. not to be praised View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अस्तुविद्mfn. knowing that anything must be done View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अथतुind. but, on the contrary. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतिदन्तुर(/ati--) mfn. whose teeth are too prominent
अतिस्तुतिf. excessive praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतिवर्तुलmfn. very round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतिवर्तुलm. a kind of grain or pot-herb. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आत्मचतुर्थmfn. being one's self the fourth one with three others (Name of janārdana- respecting his four heads?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आत्मस्तुतिf. idem or 'm. self-praise ' (see stutīr-[acc. plural ] ātmanaḥ- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अत्रिचतुरहm. "the four days of atri-", Name of a sacrifice. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आतुm. equals āḍū- q.v
आतुच्(locative case ci-) f. growing dusk, evening View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आतुद्(p. -tud/at-; perf. -tut/oda-; ind.p. -tudya-) to strike, push, spur on, stir up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुहिनnot cold, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुहिनधामन् m. "having not cold light", the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुहिनरश्मि m. "having not cold light", the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुहिनरुचिm. "having not cold light", the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आतुजे Vedic or Veda infinitive mood to bring near View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आतुजिmfn. ( tuj-), rushing on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आतुल्(Inf. -tolayitum-) to lift up, raise (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुलmfn. unequalled View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुलm. (destitute of weight) , the Sesamum seed and plant. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुल्यmfn. unequalled. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुल्यप्रभm. = amitā- bha-, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुन्दmfn. not stout, thin. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुङ्गmfn. not tall, short, dwarfish. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आतुन्नmfn. struck (varia lectio ā-tṛṇṇa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आतुरmf(ā-)n. suffering, sick (in body or mind) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आतुरmf(ā-)n. diseased or pained by (in compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आतुरmf(ā-)n. desirous of (Inf.) (see an-ātur/a-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुरmfn. not liberal, not rich View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुषmfn. without husks View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुषारकरm. "having not cold rays", the sun. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतुष्टिf. displeasure, discontent. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अतूतुजिmfn. not quick, slow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अवाप्तुकामmfn. desirous of attaining, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अवार्यक्रतु(avāry/a-.), (6) mfn. of irresistible power View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अवस्थाचतुष्टयn. the four periods or states of human life (viz. childhood, youth, manhood, and old age). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अवस्तुn. a worthless thing , insubstantiality, the unreality of matter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अवास्तुmfn. having no home View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अवस्तुताf. insubstantiality, unreality: View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अवस्तुत्वn. ([ ]) insubstantiality, unreality: View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अवतुलयNom. P. yati- equals tūlair avakuṣṇāti- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अवतुन्नmfn. ( tud-), pushed off View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अविहर्यतक्रतुmfn. one whose will cannot be averted (["doer of acts undesired (by his foes)" ]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अयस्तुण्डmfn. having an iron point View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आयतचतुरस्रmfn. oblong etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आयतचतुरस्रm. an obtain tree, Musa Paradisiaca Lin. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
आयतदीर्घचतुरस्रm. equals -caturasra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अयातुm. not a demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
अयुग्धातुmfn. having an odd number of elements or component parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बभ्रुधातुm. red ochre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बदरसक्तुm. plural meal of the fruit of the jujube View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बहिष्क्रतुind. outside or apart from the sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बहुकेतुm. Name of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बाह्यवस्तुn. external wealth or riches View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बालचातुर्भद्रिकाf. a particular mixture for children View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बलविपुलहेतुमतिn. Name of an asura- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बल्बजस्तुकाf. a bunch or tuft of balbaja- grass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बर्हकेतुm. Name of a son of sagara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बर्हकेतुm. of a son of the ninth manu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भाद्रमातुरm. (fr. bhadra-mātṛ-) the son of a virtuous or handsome mother View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भद्रतुङ्गm. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भद्रतुरगn. Name of a varṣa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भागजातिचतुष्टयn. four modes of reduction of fractions etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भगवद्गीताहेतुनिर्णयm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भगवन्नामस्मरणस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भगवतीस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भक्ष्यवस्तुn. edible matter, victuals, viands View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भक्तिहेतुनिर्णयm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भासाकेतुmfn. (fr. instrumental case of 2. bh/ās +k-) perceivable by or appearing through light View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भाट्टकौस्तुभm. or n. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भातुm. the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भातुm. equals dīpta- (see bhānu-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भौततुल्य mfn. like an idiot, deranged, imbecile View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भवकेतुm. Name of a particular phenomenon in the sky View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भावार्थकौस्तुभn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भयहेतुm. cause for fear, danger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भयातुरmfn. distressed with fear, afraid View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भीष्मस्तुतिf. Name of a stotra- from the and from the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भोगवस्तुn. an object of enjoyment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भृगुतुङ्गm. " bhṛgu-'s peak", Name of a sacred mountain in the himālaya- (or in the vindhya-;also called bhṛgos t- )
भूजन्तुm. "earth-animal", a kind of snail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भूमितुण्डिकm. Name of a district View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भूपतिस्तुतिf. Name of a hymn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भूरिप्रयोगगणधातुटिकाf. Name of a commentator or commentary on a dhātu-pāṭha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भूस्तुतिf. Name of hymns. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भूतचतुर्दशीf. the 14th day in the dark half of the month kārttika- (consecrated to yama-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भूतकेतुm. Name of a son of manu- dakṣa-sāvarṇi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भूतकेतुm. of a vetāla- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
भूतुम्बीf. a kind of cucumber View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बिसतन्तुm. a lotus-fibre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बिसतन्तुमयmf(ī-)n. made of lotus-flower View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ब्रह्मधातुm. an essential portion of brahma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ब्रह्मगाथास्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ब्रह्मकेतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ब्राह्मणस्तुतिf. "praise of the brāhmaṇa-", Name of chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ब्रह्मस्तुतिf. Name of a hymn of praise (also ti-stotra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ब्रह्मतुल्यn. Name of a jyotiṣa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ब्रह्मतुल्यगणितn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ब्रह्मतुल्यसिद्धान्तm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ब्रह्मतुल्यटीकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ब्रह्मतुङ्गm. Name of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ब्रह्मयातुm. Name of a particular class of demons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बृहत्कौस्तुभालंकारm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बृहत्केतुmfn. (h/at--) having great clearness or brightness (said of agni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बृहत्केतुm. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
बृहत्तुहिनशर्करmfn. full of great lumps of ice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चक्रतुण्डm. (kr/a--) "circular-beaked", a kind of mythical being View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चक्रतुण्डm. a kind of fish View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चलकेतुm. (in astronomy) Name of a moving ketu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चम्पकचतुर्दशीf. "the 14th day in the light half of jyaiṣṭha-", Name of a festival. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चण्डकेतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चण्डतुण्डकm. "powerful-beaked", Name of a son of the bird garuḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चन्द्रध्वजकेतुm. Name of a samādhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चन्द्रकेतुm. Name of a son of lakṣmaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चन्द्रकेतुm. of several other men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चन्द्रकेतुm. of a vidyādhara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चन्द्रकेतुm. of a prince of cakora- (slain by an emissary of king śūdraka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चन्द्रकेतुm. of a prince (emissary of king śūdrika-)
चन्द्रकेतुm. of a hero of kālikā-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चन्द्रर्तु(-ṛtu-) m. a lunar season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चन्द्रिकातुल्यm. "resembling moonlight", the chanda- fish (candraka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुmfn. equals turth/a- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुin compound for t/ur- (before s-followed by a surd dental and -followed by a surd lingual) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःin compound for t/ur- & t/us-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःपञ्चetc. See catuṣ-p- see View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःपञ्चाशetc. See catuṣ-p- see View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुःशब्द्यn. 4 moods of expression (śabda-) on Va1rtt. 2, and iii, 1, 43. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसाधनmfn. yielding 4 ways of attaining an object View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुःसागरिकmf(ī-)n. relating to the 4 oceans (sāgara-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसहस्र(c/at-) n. 4000 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसाहस्रकmf(ikā-)n. consisting of 4000 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशाखn. "having 4 extremities", the body
चतुःशालmfn. having 4 halls View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशालm. a building with 4 halls View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशालकn. idem or 'm. a building with 4 halls ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशालिकाf. idem or 'n. idem or 'm. a building with 4 halls ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसमmfn. having 4 symmetric parts of the body (viz. arms, knees, legs, and cheeks Scholiast or Commentator;but see -śākha-and c/atur-aṅga-) (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसमn. an unguent of 4 ingredients (sandal, agallochum, saffron;and musk ). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसंधिmfn. composed of 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशमीf. 4 śamī-s long View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसंकरmfn. (a lawsuit) in which 4 matters are mingled View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसंस्थmfn. consisting of 4 saṃsthā-s or kinds of soma- oblation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसमुद्रmf(ī-)n. (c/at-) having 4 seas View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसमुद्रmf(ī-)n. surrounded by 4 seas (the earth) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसनmfn. containing the 4 sons of brahmā- (whose names begin with sana-,viz. sanaka-, sananda-, sanātana-, sanat-kumāra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशफ(c/at-) mfn. four-hoofed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसप्ततmfn. the 74th (chapter of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसप्ततिf. 74 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसप्ततितमmfn. equals ptata- (chapter of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसप्तात्मन्mfn. having 4 x 7 (id est ) shapes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशराव(c/at-) mfn. measuring 4 śarāva-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःषष्टmfn. the 64th (chapter of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःषष्टmfn. (with śata-,100) + 64 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःषष्टिf. 64 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःषष्टिf. the 64 kalā-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःषष्टिf. Name of (consisting of 64 adhyāya-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःषष्टिmfn. (also applied to chapters of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुःषष्टिकmfn. relating to the 64 (catuḥṣaṣṭi-) kalā-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःषष्टिकलागमm. a treatise on the 64 kalā-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःषष्टिकलाशास्त्रn. idem or 'm. a treatise on the 64 kalā-s ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःषष्टितमmfn. the 64th View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःषष्ट्यङ्गmfn. having 64 subdivisions (the jyotiḥ-śāstra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःषष्ट्युपचारमानसपूजास्तोत्रस्तोत्रn. Name (also title or epithet) of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशतn. (c/at-) 104 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशतmf(ā-)n. 400 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशततमmfn. the 104th (chapter of ). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशतीf. "400 stanzas", Name of a Tantric poem View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसौवर्णक mfn. having the weight of four suvarṇa-s, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशिखm. "four-tufted", Name of an author. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशिखण्ड(c/at-) mf(ā-)n. four-tufted (tuṣ-kaparda- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशिलn. 4 stones View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसीत(c/at-) mfn. having 4 furrows View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःस्रक्तिmfn. (c/at-) quadrangular (said of the vedi-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःस्रक्तिf. (scilicet vedi-) equals uttara-vedi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशृङ्गmfn. (c/at-) four-horned View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःशृङ्गm. "four-peaked", Name of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःश्रोत्र(c/at-) mf(ā-)n. four-eared View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःश्रुतिmfn. (in music) having 4 intervals. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःस्तनाSee catu-s-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःस्थानSee catu-s-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःष्टोमSee tu-ṣṭ-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःस्तोत्रSee catu-s-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुःसुवर्णकmfn. having the weight of four suvarṇa-s, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुःस्वर्यn. the use of 4 (svara-) accents, (viz. traisvarya-and eka-śruti-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुलmfn. equals sthāpayitṛ- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर् tv/āras- m. plural , tv/āri- n. plural , 4 (accusative m. t/uras- instrumental case t/urbhis-[for f. ] genitive case turṇ/ām- ablative t/urbhyas-;class. instrumental case dative case ablative,and locative case also oxyt. ; in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' and on ;for f.See c/atasṛ-); [ confer, compare, AEolic ; Gothic fidvor; Latin quatuor; Cambro-Brit. pedwar,pedair; Hibernian or Irish ceatkair; Lithuanian keturi; Slavonic or Slavonian cetyrje.] View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरmfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' equals t/ur- (see upa--and tri-- vArttika; a--, vi--, su-- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरmf(ā- see gaRa arśa-ādi-)n. ( cat- ) swift, quick View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरmf(ā- see gaRa arśa-ādi-)n. dexterous, clever, ingenious, shrewd etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरmf(ā- see gaRa arśa-ādi-)n. charming, agreeable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरmf(ā- see gaRa arśa-ādi-)n. visible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरm. a round pillow (see cāt-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरm. the fish Cyprinus Rohita View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरm. (scilicet hasta-) a particular position of the hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरn. equals -- gaRa arśa-ādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरn. an elephant's stable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरmfn. (fr. cat/ur-) drawn by 4 (a carriage) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरmfn. (fr. 2. cat-) clever, shrewd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरmfn. speaking kindly, flattering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरmfn. visible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरmfn. governing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरm. a small round pillow (see galla-cāturī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरध्यायीf. "consisting of 4 adhyāya-s", Name of śaunaka-'s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुराध्यायीfor -adh-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरध्यायिकn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरध्यायिकाf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुराध्यायिकfor -adh-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुराध्यायिकाfor -adh-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरगmfn. going quickly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरग्निवत्mfn. having 4 fires View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरहm. a period of 4 days View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरहm. a soma- sacrifice lasting 4 days (see atri-c-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरकmf(ikā-)n. clever, skilful
चतुरकm. Name of a jackal (see mahā--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरकmfn. flattering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरकmfn. visible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरकmfn. governing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरकm. a small round pillow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरक्रमm. (in music) a kind of measure. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरक्षmf(-)n. four-eyed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरक्ष(fr. cat-) a cast of dice with 4 dots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरक्षरmfn. (c/at-) consisting of 4 syllables View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरक्षरn. a combination of 4 syllables View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरक्षरशस्ind. in numbers of 4 syllables View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरम्ind. (gaRa śarad-ādi-) see ā--, upa--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरम्ind. quickly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरम्लn. 4 sour substances (viz. amlavetasa-, vṛkṣāmla-, bṛhaj-jambīra-,and nimbaka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरंशवत्mfn. consisting of 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुराननm. "four-faced", brahmā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गmfn. (c/at-) having 4 limbs (or extremities) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गmfn. (with bala-,an army) comprising (4 parts, viz.) elephants, chariots, cavalry, and infantry View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गm. Cucumis utilissimus (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गm. Name of a son of roma-- or loma-pāda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गn. (scilicet bala-) equals ṅga-bala- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गn. a kind of chess (played by 4 parties) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गाf. (scilicet senā-) equals ṅga-bala- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गबलn. an entire army (comprising elephants, chariots, cavalry, and infantry) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गबलाधिपत्यn. command of a complete army, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गबलाध्यक्षm. the commander-in-chief of a complete army View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गक्रीडाf. playing at chess View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गसैन्यn. equals -bala- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गविनोदm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गिन्mfn. (equals ṅga-;with bala-or vāhinī-,an army) comprising elephants, chariots, cavalry, and infantry View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गिणीf. (scilicet vāhinī-) equals ṅga-bala- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गुलn. 4 fingers of the hand (without the thumb) ; 4 fingers broad, 4 inches View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गुलm. Cathartocarpus fistula View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरङ्गुलपर्यवनद्धmfn. overgrown with that plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरनीक(c/at-) mfn. four-faced (varuṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरन्तmf(ā-)n. bordered on all 4 sides (the earth) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरन्ताf. "the earth", in compound caturanteśa teśa- m. "earth-lord", a king (or catur-anteśa- equals -dig-īśa- q.v Scholiast or Commentator) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरन्तेशm. caturantā
चतुरनुगानn. Name of a sāman-.
चतुरणुकn. an aggregate of 4 atoms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरर्थmf(ā-)n. having 4 meanings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरर्थिकmfn. used in the 4 (artha-or) senses (taught ), iv, 2, 81 ff. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरशीतmfn. the 84th (chapter of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरशीतिf. 84 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरशीतिसाहस्रmfn. numbering 84000 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरशीतितमmfn. the 84th (chapter of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरशीतियोगाध्यायm. "containing 84 chapters on the yoga-", Name of a work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रmf(ā-)n. four-cornered, quadrangular etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रmf(ā-)n. regular () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रm. a quadrangular figure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रm. a square View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रm. (in astronomy) Name of the 4th and 8th lunar mansions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रm. (in music) a kind of measure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रm. (scilicet hasta) a particular position of the hands (in dancing) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रm. (plural) Name of various ketu-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रn. a particular posture (in dancing) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरस्रfor -aśra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रकmf(ā-)n. four-cornered, forming a quadrangular figure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रकm. a particular posture (in dancing) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरस्रकfor -aśraka-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुराश्रमिकmfn. being in one of the 4 periods (āśrama-) of life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुराश्रमिन्mfn. passing the 4 stages of a Brahman's life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुराश्रमिन्(edition Calc.) for cat- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुराश्रम्यfor cāt-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुराश्रम्यn. (gaRa caturvarṇādi-) the 4 periods of a Brahman's life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुराश्रम्यn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरस्रशोभिन्mfn. beautifully symmetrical, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रताf. regularity, harmony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरस्रयानmfn. moving regularly (others"four-wheeled"), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रि(c/at-) mfn. quadrangular View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरश्रीकृto make quadrangular View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरष्टकmfn. having 4 days called aṣṭakā-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरताf. cleverness, skilfulness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरात्मन्mfn. representing 4 persons, having 4 faces or shapes (viṣṇu-) (keśava-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरत्वn. idem or 'f. cleverness, skilfulness ' (varia lectio for caṇa--). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरवरार्ध्यmfn. at least 4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरवत्तn. (ava-do-) "4 times cut off or taken up, consisting of 4 avadāna-s", 4 avadāna-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरवत्तिन्mfn. one who offers oblations consisting of 4 avadāna-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्बाहुmfn. four-armed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्बाहुmfn. (viṣṇu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्बाहुm. Name of śiva-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भद्रmfn. (4 times id est) extremely auspicious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भद्रn. 4 objects of human wishes (viz. dharma-, kāma-, artha-, bala- ;or the first 3 with mokṣa- ;or kīrti-, āyus-, yaśas-, bala- ;or dharma-, jñāna-, vairāgya-, aiśvarya-, ;or dāna-, jñāna-, śaurya-, bhoga-or vitta- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्भद्रn. (fr. cat-) a collection of 4 medicinal plants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्भद्रकn. idem or 'n. (fr. cat-) a collection of 4 medicinal plants ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भद्रतरmfn. (Comparative degree) 4 times happier than (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भद्रिकाf. a kind of medical preparation for curing fever View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भागm. the 4th part, quarter etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भागmf(ā-)n. forming the 4th part of (genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भागीयाf. (scilicet iṣṭakā-) a brick of the 4th part of a man's length View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्भौतिकmfn. consisting of 4 elements (catur-bhūta-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भृष्टिmfn. (c/at-) four-cornered, quadrangular View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भृष्टिmfn. four-pointed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भुज(in compound) 4 arms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भुजmf(ā-)n. four-armed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भुजmf(ā-)n. quadrangular View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भुजm. viṣṇu- or kṛṣṇa- (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भुजm. Name of gaṇeśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भुजm. a quadrangular figure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भुजm. Name of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भुजm. of the instructor of (the author of a commentator or commentary on ) rāmānanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भुजm. of the father of śiva-datta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भुजभट्टाचार्यm. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भुजमिश्रm. Name of the author of a commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्भुजिa son of catur-bhuja-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भूमिकmfn. having 4 floors (a house) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्भूयस्mfn. containing 4 (syllables) more View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्बीजn. the 4 kinds of seed (viz. of kālājājī-, candra-śūra-, methikā-, and yavānikā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्बीजn. (fr. cat-) an aggregate of 4 kinds of aromatic seed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्बिलmfn. (c/at-) having 4 openings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्बिलmfn. (said of an udder) and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दैवmfn. for cāt- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्दैवmfn. sacred to 4 deities (deva-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दलm. "four-leaved", Marsilea quadrifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दंष्ट्रmfn. (c/at-) having 4 tusks View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दंष्ट्रm. a beast of prey View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दंष्ट्रm. viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दंष्ट्रm. Name of an attendant of skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दंष्ट्रm. of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दंष्ट्रm. (also) Name (also title or epithet) of airāvata-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दन्तmfn. "having 4 tusks", indra-'s elephant airāvata- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दन्तmfn. Name of an elephant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दारिकाf. Name of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशmf(ī-)n. the 14th View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशmf(ī-)n. consisting of 14 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्दशmfn. (gaRa saṃdhivelādi-) appearing on the caturdaśī- (14th day) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशधाind. fourteen-fold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशगुणmfn. having 14 merits see Scholiast or Commentator and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशगुणनामन्n. plural Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशगुणस्थानn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशकmfn. the 14th View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशाक्षरmfn. (c/at-) having 14 syllables View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशमmfn. equals śaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशमतविवेकm. "disquisition on the 14 philos. systems", Name of work by śaṃkara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशन्(c/at-), a- plural (locative case ś/asu- ) 14 ; ([ confer, compare Latin quatuordecim; Lithuanian keturo1lika]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशरात्रm. a soma- sacrifice lasting 14 days View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशर्चn. a hymn consisting of 14 verses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशसमद्वन्द्वmfn. having the 14 paired parts of the body symmetric View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशस्वपनविचारm. "disquisition on the 14 kinds of sleep"Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशविधmfn. fourteen-fold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशीf. (scilicet rātri-) the 14th day in a lunar fortnight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशीSee ś/a-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशिक(fr. śī-), a feast on the 14th day of a lunar fortnight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्दशिकmfn. reading sacred texts on the caturdaśī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दशीशान्तिf. Name of work
चतुर्दत्m(Nominal verb -dan-)fn. four-toothed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्धाind. in 4 parts, fourfold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्धाind. ([ confer, compare ; Hibernian or Irish ceathardha]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्धाto be divided into 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्धाकरणn. dividing into 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्धाकारणिकmfn. (fr. caturdhā-karaṇa-) connected with a division into 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्धाकृto divide into 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्धरm. Name of a family or race. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्धारिन्m. Cissus quadrangularis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्धाशान्तिf. a religious ceremony performed at the time of making the stated offerings to deceased ancestors View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्धातुmfn. fourfold (a term in music). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्धाविहितmfn. divided into 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दिक्कम्ind. towards the 4 quarters, on all sides, all around View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दिक्षु(locative case plural) ind. idem or 'ind. towards the 4 quarters, on all sides, all around ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दिशम्ind. idem or '(locative case plural) ind. idem or 'ind. towards the 4 quarters, on all sides, all around ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दोलm. n. a royal litter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्दोस्mfn. four-armed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्द्वारmf(ā-)n. having 4 doors or openings (said of the puruṣa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्द्वारमुखmf(ī-)n. having 4 doors as mouths View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्द्वीपचक्रवर्तिन्m. the sovereign of the 4 dvīpa-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्गणm. a series of 4. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्गन्धmfn. fragrant on 4 sides (varia lectio -vyaṅga-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्गतिmfn. having 4 kinds of going View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्गतिmfn. "going on 4 feet", a tortoise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्गवn. a carriage drawn by 4 oxen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्ग्राम"containing 4 villages", Name of a country. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्गृहीतn. taken up or ladled out (as a fluid) 4 times, taking up (any fluid) 4 times View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्गृहीतिन्mfn. one who has taken up (any fluid) 4 times View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्गुणmf(ā-)n. fourfold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्गुणmf(ā-)n. tied with 4 strings (the upper garment) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्हनुmfn. (c/at-) having 4 jaws View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्हनुm. Name of a dānava- (varia lectio candra-h-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्हस्तmfn. four-handed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्हायणmf(ī-)n. 4 years old (said of living beings) (also ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्हायनmf(ā-)n. (gaRa kṣubhnādi-) = yaṇa- (said of lifeless objects) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्हायणीf. a cow of 4 years View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्हितmfn. useful for 4 (persons) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्होतृm. (c/at-) sg. or plural Name of a litany (recited at the new-moon and full-moon sacrifice) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्होतृm. (see -hotra-) Name of kṛṣṇa- (varia lectio for -netṛ-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्होत्रm. (see tṛ-) viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्होत्रm. varia lectio for anuha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्होत्रm. for cāt- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्होत्रmfn. performed by the 4 chief priests (hotṛ-, adhvaryu-, udgātṛ-, and brahman-) Introd. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्होत्रn. a sacrifice performed by 4 priests (varia lectio cat-) (varia lectio catur-hotraka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्होत्रn. the duties of the 4 chief priests View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्होत्रn. the 4 chief priests (collectively) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्होत्रकfor cāturhotra- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्होत्रियmfn. attended by 4 chief priests (agni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्होत्रीयब्राह्मणn. Name of a particular chapter (called brāhmaṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्होतृकmf(ī-)n. ( ) relating to the catur-hotṛ- service View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्होतृत्वn. the condition of the caturhotṛ- litany View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्ह्रस्वmfn. having the 4 extremities too short View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरीf. (equals rya- ) dexterity, cleverness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरीf. amiableness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरिडस्पदस्तोभm. (see iḍas-pad/e-) Name of a sāman-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरिकाf. (equals tuṣka-) a quadrangular courtyard (used for guests) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरिकाf. Name of a woman (in Prakrit) and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुरिकm. (fr. 1. ra-) a charioteer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरिन्द्रियmfn. having 4 senses (a class of animals) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्जातn. equals cāt- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्जातn. an aggregate of 4 substances View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्जातकn. idem or 'n. equals cāt- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्जातकn. idem or 'n. an aggregate of 4 substances ' (see kaṭu--). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्लेखmfn. having 4 lines on the forehead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्महापथn. meeting of 4 great roads View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्महाराजm. plural the 4 great kings or guardians of the lowest of the 6 sensuous heavens View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्महाराजकायिकm. plural (equals cāt-) "belonging to the attendance of those 4 great kings", Name of a class of deities View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्महाराजकायिक(plural) equals cat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्महाराजिकm. Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्महाराजिकm. plural equals ja-kāyika- (see cāt-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्महाराजिकm. (equals cat-) viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्महाराजिकm. plural equals jakāyika- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मासn. a period of 4 months View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मासmfn. produced in 4 months View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मासकmfn. one who performs the cāturmāsya- sacrifices Va1rtt. 5. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मासीf. idem or 'n. a period of 4 months ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मासीf. (of sy/a-; scilicet paurṇamāsī-) full-moon day at the cāturmāsya- sacrifices Va1rtt. 5 and 7. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मासिकmfn. occurring every 4 months (the fourth kind of pratikramaṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मासिन्mfn. equals saka- Va1rtt. 5. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मास्यn. (equals cāt-) a cāturmāsya- sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मास्यn. beginning of a season of 4 months View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मास्यn. plural Name of the 3 sacrifices performed at the beginning of the 3 seasons of 4 months (viz. vaiśvadev/am-, varuṇa-praghās/āḥ-, sākam-edh/āḥ-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मास्यmfn. belonging to such sacrifices View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मास्यदेवताf. the deity of a cāturmāsya- sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मास्यकारिकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मास्यत्वn. the state of a cāturmāsya- sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्मास्ययाजिन्mfn. equals saka-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मेधm. one who has offered 4 sacrifices (aśva--, puruṣa--, sarva--, and pitṛ-medha-) or one who knows the mantra-s required for them View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुहूर्तम्ind. during 4 muhūrta-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुख(in compound) 4 faces
चतुर्मुखmfn. "four-faced", in compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुखmfn. four-pointed (an arrow) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुखm. Name of brahmā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुखm. of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुखm. of śiva- (see -tva-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुखm. of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुखm. (in music) a kind of measure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुखरसm. a preparation of great curative power View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुखतीर्थn. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुखत्वn. (śiva-'s) state of having 4 faces View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मूर्तिmfn. "having 4 forms of appearance, four-faced", in compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मूर्तिm. Name of brahmā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मूर्तिm. of skanda-, ix, 2486 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मूर्तिm. of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मूर्तित्वn. the state of being four-faced View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुष्टिm. 4 hands full View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्मुष्टिकn. plural idem or 'm. 4 hands full ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्णवतmfn. (equals nav-) the 94th View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्णवतmfn. (with śata-,100) + 94 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्नवतmfn. (equals -ṇav-) the 94th (a chapter of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्नवतिf. 94, in compound caturnavatitama -tama- mfn. the 94th (a chapter of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्नवतितमmfn. caturnavati
चतुर्नेतृmfn. bringing near the 4 objects desired for by men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्निधन(c/at-) mfn. consisting of 4 concluding passages View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरोघोत्तीर्णmfn. one who has passed across the 4 floods (Buddha) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरृचmfn. possessing 4 ṛc- verses id est obtaining the merit suggested by them View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरृचn. a hymn consisting of 4 verses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरृद्धिपादचरणतलसुप्रतिष्ठितmfn. well-established on the soles of the feet of the supernatural power (Buddha) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थmf(-)n. (gaRa yājakādi- ) the 4th etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थm. the 4th letter in the first 5 classes of consonants (gh-, jh-, ḍh-, dh-, bh-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थm. "4th caste", a śūdra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थn. "constituting the 4th part", a quarter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थn. (for tuṣṭaya-; in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') a collection of 4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थf. (scilicet vibhakti-) the termination of the 4th case, dative case View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थf. equals tur-bhāgīyā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थ rthaka-, rya- See p.385. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्थmfn. (fr. cat-) treated of in the 4th (adhyāya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थभाज्mfn. receiving the 4th part (as a tax from one's subjects) (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थभक्तक्षपणn. fasting so as to take only every 4th meal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्थाह्निकmfn. (fr. caturthāhan-) belonging to the 4th day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थकmfn. the 4th View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थकmfn. returning every 4th day (a fever), quartan, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थकm. (in music) a kind of measure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्थकmfn. appearing every 4th day, quartan (fever)
चतुर्थकालmfn. equals lika- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थकालm. "4th meal" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थकालम्ind. at the 4th meal-time id est at the evening of every 2nd day (of any one's fasting) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थकालेind. idem or 'ind. at the 4th meal-time id est at the evening of every 2nd day (of any one's fasting) ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थकालिकmfn. one who takes only every 4th meal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्थकारिरसm. a medicine for keeping off quartan ague. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थम्ind. the 4th time ([ confer, compare ; Latin quartus Lithuanian ketwirtas; Slavonic or Slavonian cetvertyi; German vierter.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थमन्द्रातिस्वार्यmfn. "to be lengthened in a particular way", said of a kind of recitation of the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थांशm. a 4th part View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थांशmfn. equals śin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थांशिन्mfn. receiving a quarter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थफलn. the 2nd inequality or equation of a planet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थाश्रमm. the 4th stage of a Brahman's life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थस्वरm. having the 4th tone or accent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थस्वरn. Name of a sāman-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थीf. (scilicet rātri-) the 4th day in a lunar fortnight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थीf. (metrically thi-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थीf. "the 4th day of a marriage" See rthī-karman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थिfor thī- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थीf. of th/a- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थिकाf. a weight of 4 karṣa-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्थिकmfn. (fr. caturth/a-) idem or 'mfn. (fr. caturthāhan-) belonging to the 4th day ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्थिकm. a quartan ague View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थीकर्मन्n. the ceremonies performed on the 4th day of a marriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थिप्रभृतिmfn. (for thī-- p-) beginning with the fourth night, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्थोदात्ततमmfn. "reciting the 4th as the highest tone (or accent)", said of a particular way of reciting the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरूध्नीf. (aditi-) having 4 udders View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरूर्ध्वपद्m. (Nominal verb -pād-) "having 4 feet more (than other animals)", the fabulous animal śarabha- (with 8 legs) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरूषणn. the 4 hot spices (black and long pepper, dry ginger, and the root of long pepper; see -jāta-and try-ūṣ-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरुष्ट्रn. the 4 substances taken from a camel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरुत्तरmfn. increasing by 4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुरुत्तरस्तोमm. with gotamasya- Name of an ekāha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वाहिन्m. (scilicet ratha-) a carriage drawn by 4 (horses or oxen) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्वैद्यmfn. (fr. catur-vidyā- gaRa anuśatikādi-;fr. -veda- ) versed in the 4 veda-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्वैद्यm. equals rvedya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्वैद्यm. knowledge of the 4 veda-s gaRa brāhmaṇādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वैशारद्यविशारदmfn. wise through fourfold knowledge (Buddha) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वक्त्रmf(ā-)n. four-faced View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वक्त्रm. Name of brahmā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वक्त्रm. of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वक्त्रm. of an attendant of durgā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वर्गm. a collection of 4 things (exempli gratia, 'for example' equals bhadra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वर्गचिन्तामणिm. Name of work by hemādri-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वर्ण(in compound) the 4 castes; 4 principal colours View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वर्णfour letters View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वर्णादिmfn. a gaṇa- of ( Va1rtt. 1; equals anantādi-of ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वर्णमयmfn. consisting of the 4 castes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्वर्ण्यn. (gaRa caturvarṇādi-) the four castes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वर्षशतायुस्mfn. reaching an age of 400 years View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वर्षिकाf. (scilicet go-) a cow 4 years old View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वय(c/at-) mfn. fourfold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वेदmfn. (gaRa brāhmaṇādi-) containing the 4 veda-s (brahmā-) (viṣṇu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वेदmfn. ( ) equals -vidya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वेदm. plural the 4 veda-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वेदm. a class of manes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वेदिन्mfn. equals -vidya- (in Prakrit). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्वेद्यn. (fr. catur-veda-) a number of men versed in the 4 veda-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विभक्तmfn. divided into 4 parts
चतुर्विधmfn. (c/at-) fourfold, of 4 sorts or kinds etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विधाहारमयmfn. made of 4 kinds of food (viz. bhakṣya-, bhojya-, lehya-,and peya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विधम्ind. (am-) in 4 ways () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विधसंशयोद्भेदm. "removal of doubts of 4 kinds", Name of a work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्विध्यn. (fr. c/atur-vidha-) the being fourfold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विद्यmfn. ( ) familiar with the 4 veda-s (varia lectio cāt-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विद्याf. gaRa anuśatikādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्विद्यmfn. ( ) equals cat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्विद्यn. the 4 veda-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्विद्यn. fourfold knowledge (viz. of dharma-, artha-, kāma-, mokṣa- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशmf(ī-)n. the 24th View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशmf(ī-)n. (with śata-,100) + 24 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशmf(ī-)n. consisting of 24 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशm. (scilicet st/oma-) Name of a stoma- having 24 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशn. (with or without ahan-) Name of an ekāha- (2nd day of the gavām-ayana- sacrifice) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशn. (sika-with ahan- on ; cāturviṃśaka-,on ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशच्छतn. caturviṃśat
चातुर्विंशकfr. caturviṃś/a- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशाक्षरmf(ā-)n. having 24 syllables View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशस्तोमmfn. connected with the caturviṃśa- stoma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशत्f. 24, only in compound caturviṃśacchata śac-chata- n. 124 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिf. (c/at-) sg. (once plural;also once n. sg. ) etc. (ā caturviṃśates-,"to the 24th year") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिदण्डकस्तवm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिधाind. twenty-fourfold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिगवn. sg. a set of 24 oxen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिकmfn. consisting of 24 , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिकृत्वस्ind. 24 times View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिकृत्वस्ind. (tiṃ k/ṛtvas- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिमmfn. for ti-tama- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिमानn. a sum of 24 (paid in gold), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिमतn. "views of the 24 chief legislators", Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिपुराणn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिसाहस्रmf(ī-)n. consisting of 24000 (G) i, 4, 147 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिस्मृतिf. equals -mata- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतितमmfn. the 24th (chapter of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतितीर्थंकरपूजाf. "worship of the 24 tīrthaṃkara-s (of the jaina-s)", Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशतिविक्रमmf(ā-)n. (c/at-) measuring 24 paces View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशत्यहm. sg. 24 days View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशत्यक्षरmf(ā-)n. (c/at-) having 24 syllables View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशत्यक्षरmfn. having 24 syllables, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशत्यवतारचरित्रn. "history of the 24 incarnations", Name of a work by naraharadāsa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशिकmfn. measuring 24 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विंशिकmfn. with ahan- See ś/a-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्विंशिकmfn. belonging to the 24th day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्विन्शकmfn. consisting of 24 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वीरmfn. (c/at-) (said of an unguent) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वीरm. Name of a soma- sacrifice lasting 4 days View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्वृषmfn. having 4 bulls View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्व्यङ्गmfn. equals -hrasva- (varia lectio -gandha-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्व्यापिन्mfn. relating to 4 (persons) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्व्यवसितयमकn. a kind of yamaka- (in which the four quarters of a stanza are homophonous), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्व्यूहmfn. having 4 kinds of appearance (hari-) (maheśvara-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्व्यूहmfn. containing 4 chapters View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्व्यूहवादिन्m. "asserting the 4 forms (of puruṣottama-, viz. vāsudeva-, saṃkarṣaṇa-, pradyumna-, aniruddha-)", a vaiṣṇava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्यNom. P. ryati- (1st future ryitā- infinitive mood ryitum-), to wish for 4 Va1rtt. 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्यn. (equals - ) dexterity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्यn. amiableness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुर्यचिन्तामणिm. Name of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्यमn. the having 4 tones of utterance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्युगn. (gaRa pātrādi-) the 4 yuga-s (or ages of the world) combined (= a mahā-yuga- q.v) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्युगmf(ā-)n. (c/at-) equals -yukta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्युगmf(ā-)n. comprising the 4 yuga-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्युज्mfn. put to (as oxen) in a yoke of 4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्युज्mfn. equals -yukta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुर्युक्तmfn. drawn by 4 (horses or oxen) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्in compound for t/ur-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्in compound for t/ur-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्ind. (;in compound before hard gutturals and labials tuḥ-or tuṣ-, ) 4 times View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्in compound for t/ur-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चक्रm. Name of a sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चक्रm. of a phenomenon in the sky View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चक्रn. Name of a mystical diagram,
चतुश्चलितn. a kind of play or sport View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चरणmfn. consisting of 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चरणm. "having 4 feet", a quadruped View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुश्चरणिकmfn. versed in a branch (caraṇa-) of each of the 4 veda-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुश्चरणिकाf. the 4 veda-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चत्वारिंशmf(ī-)n. the 44th (chapter of or ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चत्वारिंशmf(ī-)n. (with śat/a-,100) + 44 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चत्वारिंशmf(ī-)n. containing 44 and (said of a stoma-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चत्वारिंशm. (scilicet stoma-) a stoma- consisting of 44 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्चत्वारिंशदक्षरmfn. having 44 syllables, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चत्वारिंशत्(c/at-) f. 44 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चत्वारिंशिन्mfn. containing 44 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुश्चित्यmfn. supported by 4 stratums View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कmfn. consisting of 4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कmfn. (with śata-,100) + 4(id est 4 percent.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कm. any sign (as the svastika-) having 4 marks View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कn. a set of 4, collection of 4 (or equals aṃśayoḥ kaṭyoś cāntarāla- Scholiast or Commentator) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कn. equals -veśman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कn. a quadrangular courtyard (used for receiving guests) (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कn. a crossway View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कn. a necklace of 4 strings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कn. a bed-or musquito-curtain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कn. a necklace of 4 strings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कetc. See column 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कलmfn. having 4 marks (on the thumb denoting the proficiency in the 4 veda-s) (varia lectio -kṛṣṇa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कपर्द(c/at-) mf(ā-)n. having 4 tufts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कारिन्mfn. causing or effecting 4 things View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कर्णmfn. four-eared View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कर्णmfn. heard by 4 ears only View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कर्णतयाind. instrumental case so that only 4 ears are present View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कर्णीf. Name of one of the mothers attending on skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कवेश्मन्n. a hall resting on 4 columns View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्खण्डmf(ā-)n. consisting of 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कीf. a (large) four-sided pond View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्किकाf. a set of 4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्किकाf. equals ṣka-veśman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्किकाf. (in Prakrit) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्किन्mfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' having a set of 4 (of anything) (see 12706) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्किष्कुmfn. 4 kiṣku-s long View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कोणmfn. quadrangular View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कोणmn. a tetragon, 11, 617. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुष्कोटिकmfn. divided into 4 parts (koṭi-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्क्रमm. a krama- (or method of reading and writing the veda-) consisting of 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्कृष्णmfn. having 4 black parts of the, body (varia lectio for -kala-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पद्mfn. (c/at-)(Nominal verb sg. -pād-; plural -pādas-,irreg. -padas- ; locative case -pātsu- ; ablative -pādbhyas- ) f. (-padī-) n. (Nominal verb -pad- 4 times,or -pād- twice) . () quadruped, m. a quadruped, n. quadrupeds (collectively) , animals etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पद्mfn. having made 4 steps View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पद्mfn. divided into 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पद्mfn. (in prosody) consisting of 4 pāda-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पद्mfn. having 4 staffs (a ladder) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पद्mfn. (a judicial procedure) consisting of 4 processes (viz. plea, defence, rejoinder, and sentence) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पाद्See -pad- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पाद्once in compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पद(in compound) 4 pāda-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदn. sg. or plural , 4 partitions or divisions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदmf(ā-)n. (c/at-), quadruped View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदmf(ā-)n. consisting of 4 pāda-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदmf(ā-)n. consisting of 4 words View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदmf(ā-)n. comprising 4 partitions or divisions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदmf(ā-)n. (in algebra) tetranomial View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदm. a quadruped View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदm. (equals pāśava-?) a kind of coitus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदm. (plural) certain zodiacal signs (viz. meṣa-, vṛṣa-, siṃha-, makara-pūr vārdha-, dhanuḥ-parārdha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदm. Name of a shrub View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदn. Name of a particular karaṇa- ic, 5 and 8 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदाf. a metre of 30 + 4 + 4 syllabic instants. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पादmf(ī-)n. (c/at-) quadruped
चतुष्पादmf(ā-)n. consisting of 4 parts
चतुष्पादm. a quadruped
चतुष्पादm. (scilicet adhyāya-) the chapter treating of the 4 parts of medical science
चतुष्पादकmf(ikā-)n. consisting of 4 pāda-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पादसमन्वयm. conjunction of the 4 parts of medical science
चतुष्पादसिद्धिf. complete knowledge of the 4 parts of medical science
चतुष्पदीf. "a female quadruped", in compound , catuṣpadīgamana -gamana- n. intercourse with a female quadruped View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदीf. of -pad- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पादीf. a number of 4 feet (YV) 31
चतुष्पदीगमनn. catuṣpadī
चतुष्पदीगमनn. intercourse with a female quadruped View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पदिकाf. equals -. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पक्ष(c/at-) mf(ā-)n. furnished with 4 posts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पञ्चmfn. plural 4 or 5 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पञ्चन्mfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पञ्चाशmfn. the 54th (chapter of or ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पञ्चाशदधिकशतmfn. the 154th (chapter of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पञ्चाशत्f. (c/at-) (sg. or plural ) 54 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पञ्चाशत्तमmfn. the 54th (chapter of edition Bomb.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पाणिm. "four-handed", viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पर्णीf. (see -pattrī-),"four-leaved", Oxalis pusilla View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पार्श्वn. the 4 sides (of a square etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पर्वmf(ā-)n. consisting of 4 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पर्यायmfn. having 4 reiterations (a stoma-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पथmn. a place where 4 roads meet, cross-way etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पथm. "walking the 4 paths (id est āśrama-s see catur-āśramin-) ", a Brahman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पथn. one of the 18 ceremonies performed with kuṇḍa-s, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुष्पथmfn. being on a cross-way (cat-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पथकृताशयm. "having made its abode on a cross-way", a kind of ghost View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पथनिकेताf. "abiding on a cross-way", Name of one of the mothers attending on skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पथरताf. idem or 'f. "abiding on a cross-way", Name of one of the mothers attending on skanda- ' , 2645 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पथसद्mfn. dwelling at cross-ways View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पाठीf. a school in which the 4 veda-s are studied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पाटीf. "winding 4 ways (?)", a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पत्त्री equals tur-dala- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्फलाf. "four-fruited", Uraria lagopodioides View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुष्प्राहरिकmfn. presented (as gifts) on 4 occasions .
चतुष्प्रस्थानिकmfn. plural divided into 4 sects View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुष्प्राश्यmfn. (fr. catuṣ-prāśa- Va1rtt. 4) enough for 4 persons to eat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुष्प्राश्यm. (scilicet odana-) idem or 'mfn. (fr. catuṣ-prāśa- Va1rtt. 4) enough for 4 persons to eat ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुष्प्राश्यn. idem or 'm. (scilicet odana-) idem or 'mfn. (fr. catuṣ-prāśa- Va1rtt. 4) enough for 4 persons to eat ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पुण्ड्राf. Abelmoschus esculentus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पुटmfn. having 4 folds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्पुत्रmfn. having four sons, ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्तालm. (in music) a kind of measure. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्तना f. (a cow) having 4 nipples View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्टयmf(ī-)n. (Nominal verb plural ye- ) fourfold, consisting of 4 etc.; 4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्टयn. a set of 4, quaternion etc. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-). ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्टयn. a square View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्टयn. the 1st, 4th, 7th, and 10th signs of the zodiac View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्टयn. "a collection of sūtra-s consisting of 4 sections" See cāt-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चातुष्टयmfn. (fr. c/at-) versed in the sūtra-s consisting of 4 sections View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्थानmfn. having a fourfold basis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्टोमm. a stoma- consisting of 4 parts (the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th having 4 verses more than the preceding) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुष्टोमmfn. connected with a catuṣṭoma- (an ekāha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्तोत्रmfn. consisting of 4 stotra-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्त्रिद्व्येकभागmfn. plural receiving 4, 3, 2, and 1 part respectively View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्त्रिंशmf(ī-)n. the 34th (prajā-pati-, so called with regard to the other 33 gods) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्त्रिंशmf(ī-)n. (with śat/a-,100) + 34 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्त्रिंशmf(ī-)n. containing 34 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्त्रिंशm. (scilicet st/oma-) a stoma- consisting of 34 parts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्त्रिंशदक्षरmf(ā-)n. (c/at-) containing 34 syllables View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्त्रिंशद्रात्रम्ind. during 34 days View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्त्रिंशज्जातकज्ञm. "knowing 34 jātaka-s", Name of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्त्रिंशत्f. (c/at-) 34 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चतुस्त्रिंशत्सम्मितn. with prajā-pateś- (See sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order ś/a-), Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चेतुm. heedfulness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चेतुयाName of a place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
छन्दःस्तुभ्mfn. idem or 'mfn. praising in hymns ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
छन्दःस्तुत्mfn. praising in hymns View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
छौतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चिकितु View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चिकितुmfn. idem or '' (c/ikiti- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चिकितुf. (instrumental case tv/ā-) understanding (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चिन्तामणिचतुर्मुखm. Name of a medicine prepared with mercury View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चित्रहेतुm. a particular rhetoric fignre, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चित्रकेतुm. Name of a son (of garuḍa- ;of vasiṣṭha- ;of kṛṣṇa-, x, 61, 12;of lakṣmaṇa-, ix, 11, 12;of devabhāga-, 24, 39) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
चित्रकेतुm. of a sūrasena- king, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दधिसक्तुm. plural barley-meal with d/adhi-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दक्षक्रतुm. du kr/ad/u-d/akṣau- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दक्षक्रतुmfn. able-minded View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दानकौस्तुभmn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दानस्तुतिf. "praise of liberality", Name of a kind of hymn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दण्डकेतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दन्तुरmf(ā- )n. () having projecting teeth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दन्तुरmf(ā- )n. jagged, uneven ( danturatā -- f.abstr.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दन्तुरmfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' equals rita- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दन्तुरmf(ā- )n. ugly ( danturatā -- f.abstr.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दन्तुरच्छदm. "prickly-leaved", the lime tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दन्तुरकmfn. having prominent teeth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दन्तुरकm. plural Name of a people (east of madhya-deśa-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दन्तुरताf. dantura
दन्तुरताf. dantura
दन्तुरयNom. yati-, to fill with (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दन्तुरितmfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' filled with, full of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दर्शयितुकामmfn. wishing to show. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दशचतुष्कn. Name of a sport View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दासकेतुm. Name of a son of manu- dakṣasāvarṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दातुn. part, division, allotted portion or task View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दातुmfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' divisible, after a numeral-fold (see su--, śala--, sahasra--).
देहचतुष्टयव्यवस्थालक्षणn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
देहलीशस्तुतिf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
देवनायकस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
देवस्तुत्mfn. praising the gods View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
देवतुमुलn. "divine noise", thunder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
देवयातुm. "a heavenly yātu-" (v.r. ta-; see daiva-yātava-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
देवीस्तुतिf. Name of stotra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
देवीस्वरूपस्तुतिf. Name of stotra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धरातुराषाह्(sāh-) m. prince, king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धरीतुSee dur-dh/arītu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्माचार्यस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्मधातुm. "the element of law or of existence", one of the 18 dhātu-s of the Buddhists View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्मधातुm. a buddha- (whose essence is law) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्मधातुनियतm. a particular samādhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्मधातुपरिरक्षिणीf. Name of a kiṃ-narī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्मधातुवागीश्वरm. Name of a Buddhist deity. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्मकेतुm. "having justice for a banner", Name of a son of su-ketu- and father of satya-ketu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्मकेतुm. a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्मकेतुm. a jaina- saint View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्मसेतुm. barrier of law or justice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्मसेतुm. Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धर्मसेतुm. of a son of āryaka-
धर्तुSee dur-dh/artu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुm. layer, stratum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुm. constituent part, ingredient (especially [ and in only] in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound',where often ="fold" exempli gratia, 'for example' tri-dh/ātu-,threefold etc.; see triviṣṭi--, sapta--, su--) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुm. element, primitive matter (equals mahā-bhūta- ) etc. (usually reckoned as 5, viz. kha-or ākāśa-, anila-, tejas-, jala-, bhū-;to which is added brahma- ;or vijñāna- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुm. a constituent element or essential ingredient of the body (distinct from the 5 mentioned above and conceived either as 3 humours [called also doṣa-]phlegm, wind and bile [ see purīṣa-, māṃsa-, manas-, ];or as the 5 organs of sense, indriyāṇi-[ see sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order and , where śrotra-, ghrāṇa-, āsya-, hṛdaya-and koṣṭha-are mentioned as the 5 dhātu- of the human body born from the either] and the 5 properties of the elements perceived by them, gandha-, rasa-, rūpa-, sparśa-and śabda- ;or the 7 fluids or secretions, chyle, blood, flesh, fat, bone, marrow, semen [ rasādi-or rasa-raktādi-,of which sometimes 10 are given, the above 7 and hair, skin, sinews ]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुm. primary element of the earth id est metal, mineral, are (especially a mineral of a red colour) etc. element of words id est grammatical or verbal root or stem etc. (with the southern Buddhists dhātu-means either the 6 elements [see above] ;or the 18 elementary spheres[ dhātu-loka-] ;or the ashes of the body, relics [ see -garbha-]). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुa cause, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुmfn. ( dhe-) to be sucked in or drunk (havis-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुf. equals dhenu-, milch cow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुn. (with rauhiṇa-) Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुभृत्m. "earth-bearer", a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुभृत्m. a robust man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुभृत्mfn. promoting the animal secretions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुचन्द्रिकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुचन्द्रोदयm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुचिन्तामणिm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुचूर्णn. mineral powder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुदीपिकाf. Name of gram. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुद्रावकn. "dissolving metals"borax View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुगणm. "list of roots", N View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुगणm. of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुगर्भm. (with ) receptacle for ashes or relics, a Dagaba or Dagoba (Sinhalese corruption of pāli- Dhatu-gabbha) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुगर्भकुम्भm. a relic-urn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुघ्नm. "destroying the humours", sour gruel
धातुघोषाf. Name of work on verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुग्राहिन्m. calimine View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुहन्m. "destroying metals", sulphur View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुजmfn. produced or derived from a verbal root View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुजm. or n. bitumen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुकmfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') = dhātu-1 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुकmn. bitumen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुकल्पm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुकासीसn. red sulphate of iron View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुकथाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुकाव्यn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुकायm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुकोशm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुक्रममालाf. Name of works. on verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुक्रियाf. metallurgy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुक्षयm. waste of the humours, consumption View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुक्षयकासm. a consumptive cough View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुकुशलmfn. skilled in metals, metallurgist View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुलmfn. full of (compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुलक्षणn. Name of work on some Vedic verbs. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमाक्षिकn. sulphuret of iron View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमलn. impure excretion from the fluids of the body, faeces View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमलn. lead (the most impure of metals) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमाला f. Name of work on gramm. roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमञ्जरीf. "root-garland", Name of a gramm. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमारणn. Name of a med. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमारिन्m. "dissolving metals", sulphur View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमारिणीf. borax View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमत्mfn. containing elements View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमत्mfn. abounding in minerals or metals View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमत्ताf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुमयmf(ī-)n. metallic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुनाशनn. equals -ghna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुनिदानn. Name of a med. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुपm. "chief of the 7 fluids"elementary juice or chyle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुपारायण n. Name of work on verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुपारायणवृत्तिf. Name of work on verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुपारायणीयn. Name of work on verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुपर्यायदीपिकाf. Name of work on grammatical or verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुपर्यायमञ्जूषाf. Name of work on grammatical or verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुपाठm. "recital of grammatical roots"Name of an ancient list of roots ascribed to pāṇini-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुप्रदीपm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुप्रदीपिकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुप्रकरणn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुप्रकाशm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुप्रसक्तmfn. devoted to alchemy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुप्रत्ययपञ्चकn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुप्रत्ययपञ्जिकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुप्रियाf. Name of a kiṃnarī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुपूजाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुपुष्पीf. Grislea Tomentosa (see dhātṛ--). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुपुष्पिका f. Grislea Tomentosa (see dhātṛ--). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुरहस्यn. Name of work on gramm. roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुराजकn. "chief fluid of the body", semen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुरत्नाकरm. Name of work on gramm. roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुरत्नमालाf. Name of a med. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुरत्नमञ्जरी dhāturatnamañjari f. Name of work on gramm. roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुरत्नमञ्जरि dhāturatnamañjarī f. Name of work on gramm. roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुरत्नावलीf. Name of work on gramm. roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुरूपn. Name of work on verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुरूपादर्शm. Name of work on verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुरूपावलीf. Name of work on verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुसाधनn. "complete scheme of verbal roots", Name of work containing paradigms of conjugation. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुसमासm. Name of work on verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुसम्भवm. or n. lead. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुसंग्रह m. Name of work on verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुसाम्यn. equilibrium of the bodily humours, good health View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुशेखरn. "chief of minerals", green vitriol View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुशोधनm. or n. lead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुस्तूपm. (with ) "relic-receptacle", a Dagaba View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुतरंगिनी f. Name of gram. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुवादm. metallurgy, alchemy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुवादिन्m. assayer, metallurgist View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुवैरिन्m. "metal-enemy", sulphur View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुवल्लभn. "friend of metals", borax View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुविकारm. equals -kṣaya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुविष्f. equals -mala-, lead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुविषn. a mineral poison View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धातुवृत्तिf. commentator or commentary on verbal roots, (with mādhavīyā-) sāyaṇa-'s commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धृष्टकेतुm. Name of a king of cedi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धृष्टकेतुm. of a king of videhā- or mithilā- (son of su-dhṛti-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धृष्टकेतुm. of a son of satya-dhṛti- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धृष्टकेतुm. of the son of sukumāra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धृष्टकेतुm. of his father View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धृष्टकेतुm. of a son of dhṛṣṭa-dyumna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धृष्टकेतुm. of a king of the kaikaya-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धृष्टकेतुm. of a son of manu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धृतकेतुm. Name of a son of the 9th manu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ध्रुवकेतुm. a kind of meteor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ध्रुवस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धूमकेतुmfn. (m/a--) having smoke as banner or sign (agni- ;the sun ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धूमकेतुm. fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धूमकेतुm. a comet or falling star etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धूमकेतुm. the personified descending node View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धूमकेतुm. Name of the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धूमकेतुm. of a yakṣa- wrong reading for dhūmra-k-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धूम्रकेतुm. "grey-bannered", Name of a son of bharata- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धूम्रकेतुm. of a son of tṛṇabindu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धूर्तजन्तुm. "cunning creature", man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
धुस्तुर() and tūra- ( ; in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' also raka-) thorn-apple (see dhattūra-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ध्वाङ्क्षतुण्डा f. Ardisia Solanacea View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ध्वाङ्क्षतुण्डफलm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ध्वाङ्क्षतुण्डीf. Ardisia Solanacea View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दिक्पालस्तुतिf. (in dramatic language) praise of the guardians of the world (a kind of introductory ceremony). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दीक्षासेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दिक्तुल्यmfn. having the same direction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दिक्तुल्यताf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दीप्तकेतुm. "bright-bannered", Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दीप्तकेतुm. of a son of manu- dakṣa-sāvarṇi-
दीप्तिकेतुm. Name of a son of manu- dakṣa-sāvarṇi- (see dīpta--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दीर्घचतुरश्रmfn. shaped like an oblong square or parallelogram View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दीर्घचतुरश्रm. an oblong View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दीर्घतन्तु(gh/a--) mfn. forming a long thread or row View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दीर्घतुण्डmf(ī-and ā-)n. "long-snouted" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दीर्घतुण्डाf. the musk-rat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दिव्यतुम्बीf. a kind of plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दृक्तुल्यmfn. (astronomy) being in accordance with an observed spot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दृक्तुल्यताf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्रुमाब्जकेतुm. "having the sign of a tree and a lotus", the moon, ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding v, 3. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुग्धतुम्बीf. a kind of gourd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुहितुःपतिm. a daughter's husband View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुरत्येतुmfn. equals -atikrama- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुर्धरीतु mfn. unrestrainable, irresistible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुर्धर्तुmfn. unrestrainable, irresistible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुर्गास्तुतिf. "praise of durgā-", Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुर्मन्तुmfn. difficult to be understood View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुर्नियन्तुmfn. difficult to be checked or held back View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुर्वर्तुmfn. difficult to be kept back, irresistible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुष्परिहन्तुmfn. difficult to be removed or destroyed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुष्टरतरीतुmfn. idem or 'mfn. incomparable, excellent (see dus-t-)' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुष्टरतरीतुmfn. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
दुष्टातुरmfn. a bad or disobedient patient, kath-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्वैमातुरmf(ī-)n. (fr. dvi-mātṛ- ) having 2 mothers (with bhrātṛ- m.step-brother) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्वैमातुरm. Name of gaṇeśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्वैमातुरm. of tarasaṃdha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्वारदातु m. Tectona Grandis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्विचतुरश्रकm. Name of a particular gesture or posture (varia lectio catur-asr-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्विधातुmfn. (musical piece) consisting of 2 parts, twofold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्विधातुm. Name of gaṇeśa- (see -deha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्विजकेतुm. a kind of citron View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्विसमचतुरश्रm. an isosceles quadrangle or triangle, algebra View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्वित्रिचतुरम्ind. twice or thrice or four times View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्वित्रिचतुर्भागm. plural 1/2, 1/3 or 1/4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्वित्रिचतुष्पञ्चकmfn. increased by 2, 3, 4 or 5 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
द्वित्रिचतुष्पञ्चकmfn. with śata- n. 2, 3, 4 or 5 per cent. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
एधतुmf. (for 2.See), us- prosperity, happiness etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
एधतुm. (us-) man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
एधतुmfn. increased, grown View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
एधतु(for. 1.See) m. fire ; ([ confer, compare Latin aestus.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
एकधातुmfn. consisting of one part or element. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
एकऋतुm. the only time, only season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
एकर्तुSee -ṛt/u-, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
एकतुम्बmf(ī-)n3. having a single bottle-gourd (for a sounding-board). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
एतत्तुल्यmfn. similar to this. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
एवंक्रतुmfn. thus minded View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गैरिकधातुm. idem or 'f. red chalk ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गजतुरंगविलसितn. Name of a metre (see ṛṣabha-gaja-v-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गल्लचातुरीf. a small round pillow to put underneath the cheek View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गणधातुपरिभाषाf. Name of a grammatical treatise. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गन्धर्वर्तु(ṛt-) m. the time or season of the gandharva-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गन्धौतुm. equals dha-mārjāra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गन्धोतुfor dhautu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गणेशचतुर्थीf. the fourth day of the light half of the month bhādra- (considered as gaṇeśa-'s birthday) p.431 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गणेशस्तुतिf. a hymn in honour of gaṇeśa- by rāghava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गङ्गास्तुतिf. "Ganges-praise", Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गन्तुSee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गन्तुm. a way, course View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गन्तुm. a traveller, wayfarer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गन्तु(in compound for tum- infinitive mood gam-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गान्तुm. for gātu-, a singer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गान्तुSee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गान्तुm. ( gam-) a traveller View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गन्तुकामmfn. wishing to go, on the point of departure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गन्तुकामmfn. about to die View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गरुडकेतुm. "having garuḍa- for his symbol", viṣṇu- or kṛṣṇa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुm. going, motion, unimpeded motion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुm. way, course, egress, access (rarely f. ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुm. progress, increase, welfare View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुm. free space for moving, place of abode ("earth") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुm. (for g/ātave-See sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order 1. -; see /ariṣṭa-g-, tur/a-g-, su-g-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुm. a song View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुm. a singer () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुm. a gandharva- or celestial chorister View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुm. the male Koil or Indian cuckoo View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुm. a bee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुm. Name of a descendant of atri- (author of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुmfn. angry, wrathful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुetc. See 1. - & 3. -. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुमत्mfn. spacious, commodious ("having good moving-space") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुविद्mfn. clearing the way for unimpeded motion or progress, finding or opening a way, promoting welfare View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुविद्mfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गातुयNom. P. (imperative 2. sg. -: pr. p. y/at-;3. plural gātūy/anti-, pada-pāṭha- gātuy-) to wish to obtain or to procure free progress View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गौरीचतुर्थीf. the 4th day in the bright half of month māgha-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गवेधुकासक्तुm. plural barley-meal prepared with Coix barbata View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
घनधातुm. "inspissated element of the body", lymph View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
घर्मस्तुभ्mfn. shouting in the heat (the marut-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
घातुकmfn. () slaying, killing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
घातुकmfn. hurtful, mischievous, cruel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
घृतहेतुm. "cause of ghee", butter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
घृतस्तुतिf. "praise of ghee", Name of the hymn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गिरिधातुm. (equals -ja-) red chalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गिरिधातुm. plural mountain-minerals, 63, 18. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गिरिगैरिकधातुfor girer gair- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ग्लातुmfn. ill, sick, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गोरक्षतुम्बीf. a kind of cucumber (kumbha-t-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गोतुल्यm. "resembling an ox", the Gayal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ग्रहकौतुकn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ग्रावस्तुत्m. ()"praising the soma- stones", one of the 16 priests (called after the hymn[ ] addressed to the soma- stones) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ग्रावस्तुत्m. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गृध्रयातु(g/ṛdh-) m. a vulture-shaped demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गूढचतुर्थपादप्रहेलिकाf. a riddle in which the fourth pāda- (of a stanza) is hidden View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गुल्मकेतुm. sorrel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गुणकेतुm. Name of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गुणस्तुतिf. equals -ślāghā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
गुरुक्रतुm. a great sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हैमाङ्गिकीगौराङ्गदेवस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हैतुकmf(ī-)n. having a cause or reason, founded on some motive (in a-h-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हैतुकmf(ī-)n. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') caused by, dependent on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हैतुकm. a reasoner, rationalist, sceptic, heretic (f(ī-).) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हैतुकm. a follower of the mīmāṃsā- doctrines View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हैतुक kya- See . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हैतुक्यn. causality, causativeness ( ahaitukya a-haitukya- n."absence of interested motives") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हन्तुm. killing, slaying (see su-h-and root) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हन्तुm. a bull View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हन्तुकामmf(ā-)n. (hantu-for tum-) desirous of killing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हन्तुमनस्mfn. intending to kill View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हरिस्तुतिf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हरितुरगm. a horse of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हरितुरगm. Name of indra- idem or 'm. a horse of indra- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हरितुरंगमm. idem or 'm. Name of indra- idem or 'm. a horse of indra- ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हरितुरंगमायुधn. indra-'s thunderbolt View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हरिवंशचतुष्कn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हरिवायुस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हर्तुm. "seizer", death View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हर्तुm. great love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हस्ततुलाf. the hand as a balance or instrument for weighing anything View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हतु(prob.) m. winter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हातुm. or f. death View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हातुm. a road View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हवीतुSee su-havītu-nāman- and hve- (for dative case h/avītave-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेमन्तऋतुवर्णनn. "description of the winter season", Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुetc. See . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुm. "impulse", motive, cause, cause of, reason for (locative case,rarely dative case or genitive case; hetunā-, hetoḥ-, hetave-, hetau-,"for a cause or reason","by reason of","on account of"[with genitive case or compound exempli gratia, 'for example' mama hetoḥ-or mad-dhetoḥ-,"on account of me"]; kaṃ hetum-or ko heṭuḥ-,"wherefore?""why?" ; yato hetoḥ-,"because"; anena hetunā-or iti hetoḥ-,"for this reason"; mṛtyu-hetave-,"in order to kill"; hetur alaukikaḥ-,"a supernatural cause"; in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' hetu-also ="having as a cause or motive","caused or effected or actuated or attracted or impelled by" exempli gratia, 'for example' karma-hetu-,"caused by the acts [of a former existence]"; māṃsa-hetu-,"attracted by [the smell of] flesh"; karma-phala-hetu-,"impelled by [the expectation of] the consequences of any act") etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुm. a logical reason or deduction or argument, the reason for an inference (especially applied to the second member or avayava- of the five-membered syllogismSee nyāya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुm. logic (in generalSee hetuvidyā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुm. (in gram.) the agent of the causal verb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुm. (with Buddhists) primary cause (as opp. to pratyaya- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुm. (with paśu-pati-s) that which causes the bondage of the soul id est the external world and the senses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुm. a means (hetubhiḥ- in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound'"by means of") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुm. mode, manner (hetubhiḥ- in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound'"according to") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुm. price, cost View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुm. condition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुm. (in rhetoric) equals kāvya-liṅga- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुबलिकmfn. strong in argument View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुदृष्टिf. examination of reasons, scepticism View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुदुष्टmfn. inconvincible by reasons, unreasonable (said of persons) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुहानिf. omission of argument View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुहेतुमद्भावm. the relation subsisting between cause and effect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुहिलn. a particular high number View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुकmf(ī-)n. (only in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') causing, effecting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुकmf(ī-)n. caused or effected or conditioned by etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुकmf(ī-)n. destined for View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुकm. a cause, instrument, agent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुकm. a logician View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुकm. Name of an attendant of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुकm. of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुकm. of a poet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुलक्षणn. the characteristics of a hetu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुलक्षणालोकm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुलक्षणप्रकाशm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुलक्षणटीकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुलक्षणविवेचनn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुमत्mfn. having a reason or cause, proceeding from a cause
हेतुमत्mfn. accompanied with arguments, provided with reasons or proofs, well-founded View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुमत्mfn. having the hetu- (or second avayava- of a syllogism) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुमत्mfn. controverted by arguments View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुमत्mfn. open to arguments, reasonable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुमात्रमयmf(ī-)n. serving only as a pretext View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुमात्रताf. the being a mere pretext View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुरूपकn. a metaphor accompanied with reasons (exempli gratia, 'for example' gāmbhīryeṇa samudro 'si-,"because of thy profundity thou art a sea") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुशास्त्रn. (equals -vidyā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुशास्त्राश्रयm. reliance on the science of dialectics View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुश्लिष्टn. ? (in rhetoric) the combining of causes (a method of describing similarity by using epithets common to two objects) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुशून्यmfn. devoid of reason, unfounded View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुताf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुत्वn. the state of being a hetu-, causation, causativeness, existence of cause or motive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुत्वखण्डनn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुवचनn. a speech accompanied with arguments View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुवादm. a statement of reasons or arguments, assigning a cause, disputation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुवादिक m. a disputant, sceptic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुवादिन्m. a disputant, sceptic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुविद्याf. "science of causes", dialectics, logic (also -śāstra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुविशेषोक्तिf. (in rhetoric) a"mention of difference" (See viś-) accompanied with reasons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हेतुयुक्तmfn. provided with reasons, well-founded View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हिमधातुm. "having cold minerals" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हिमऋतुm. the winter season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हिमर्तुm. equals -ṛtu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हिंस्रजन्तु m. a savage animal, beast of prey View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हीनक्रतुmfn. one who neglects to sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हिरण्यकेतुm. Name of an author, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हिरण्यस्तुतिf. a particular hymn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हिरण्यतुषm. equals -śakala- , (Scholiast or Commentator) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
होमतुरंगm. the sacrificial horse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
होरासेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
होतुरन्तेवसिन्m. the pupil of a hotṛ- priest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
हृष्टतुष्टmfn. pleased and satisfied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
इहक्रतु (ih/a-) mfn. one whose intentions or thoughts are in this world or place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ईजितुम्(irregular infinitive mood of yaj- q.v) equals yaṣṭum-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
इक्षुतुल्याf. Saccharum Spontaneum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
इन्द्रजतुn. bitumen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
इन्द्रकेतुm. indra-'s banner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
इन्द्रकेतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
इन्द्रस्तुत् m. "praise of indra-" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
इन्द्रस्तुत्m. Name of particular hymns to indra- in certain ceremonies View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
इषःस्तुत्mfn. praising comfort or prosperity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जगत्तुङ्गm. Name of two princes (850 and 900 A.D.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जलजन्तुm. an aquatic animal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जलजन्तुकाf. a leech View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जलकेतुm. Name of a comet, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जलतुम्बिकान्यायm. the method of the water and the bottle-gourd. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जलतुरगm. "water-horse", a kind of animal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुm. a child, offspring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुm. a creature, living being, man, person (the sg. also used collectively exempli gratia, 'for example' sarva j-,"everybody" ; ayaṃ jantuḥ-,"the man" ) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुm. a kinsman, servant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुm. any animal of the lowest organisation, worms, insects View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुm. (n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुm. a tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुm. Name of a son of somaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुm. see kṣiti--, kṣudra--, jala--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुघ्नmfn. killing worms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुघ्नm. equals -mārin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुघ्नn. equals -nāśana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुघ्नn. Embelia Ribes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुघ्नीf. idem or 'n. Embelia Ribes ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुगृहSee jatu-g-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुहन्त्रीf. equals -ghnī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुजातमयmfn. equals -mat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुकm. Name of a man plural his descendants gaRa upakādi- (jat-and jant- , jaturaka-, ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुकाf. equals ntu-rasa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुकf. equals jatu-kṛt- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुकम्बुn. a shell inhabited by an animal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुकारीf. equals jatu-kṛt- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुलाf. Saccharum spontaneum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुमारिन्m. "worm-killer", the citron View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुमत्mfn. containing worms or insects View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुमातृm. a kind of worm living in the bowels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुमातृm. = View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुनाशनn. "destroying worms", Asa foetida View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुपादपm. Mangifera sylvatica View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुफलm. Ficus glomerata View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुरस View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जन्तुरसm. "insect-essence", red lac View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जरातुर(t-) mfn. decrepit from age View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जर्तुm. the vulva View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जर्तुm. an elephant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातकौतुकmfn. delighted. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुn. lac, gum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुf(/ūs-). ( ) a bat ([ confer, compare Latin bitumen; German Kitt.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुind. ( jan-? see jan/uṣā-,s.v. n/us-) at all, ever (t/u-) (kiṃ tenajātena-,what is the use at all of him born?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुind. ([when j/ātu-stands at the beginning of a sentence the verb which follows retains its accent ;in connection with the Potential and vakalpayāmi-etc. () or with the proper () jātu-expresses censure exempli gratia, 'for example' jātu vṛṣalaṃ yājayen na marṣayāmi-"I suffer not that he should cause an outcast to sacrifice"; jātu yājayati vṛṣalam-"ought he to cause an outcast to sacrifice?" ]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुind. possibly, perhaps (with api-preceding) (also with cid-following) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुind. some day, once, once upon a time (also with cid-following) . naj/ātu-, not at all, by no means, never etc. (also with cid-following). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुधामन्n. idem or 'n. equals gṛha- q.v ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुधानfor yāt- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुगेहn. equals gṛha- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुगृहn. a house plastered with lac and other combustible substances (such a house was built for the reception of the pāṇḍava- princes in vāraṇāvata- by purocana-, at the instigation of duryodhana-, the object being to burn them alive when they were asleep after a festival;warned by vidura-, they discovered the dangerous character of their abode, and dug an underground passage;next having invited an outcaste woman with her five sons, they first stupefied them with wine, and then having burnt purocana- in his own house, set fire to the house of lac, and, leaving the charred bodies of the woman and her sons inside, escaped by the underground passage)
जतुगृहn. (, -geha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुगृहn. (hence) a place of torture (jantu-g-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुगृहपर्वन्n. Name of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुकm. "Name of a man" See jant- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुकn. lac, gum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुकn. equals jāt-, Asa foetida View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुकाf. lac View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुकाf. equals tu-kṛt- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुकाf. equals t/ū- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुकाf. a cockroach, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुकm. the plant from which Asa foetida (jat-) is obtained ( yāt-and dhāt-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुकn. Asa foetida View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुकारीf. red lac View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुकारीf. equals -kṛt- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुकिm. plural jatuka-'s descendants (gaRa upakādi-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुकृष्णाf. idem or 'f. "lac-maker", a kind of Oldenlandia (the lac insect forms its nest in this tree) ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुकृत्f. "lac-maker", a kind of Oldenlandia (the lac insect forms its nest in this tree) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुमणिm. "lac-jewel", a mole View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुमयmfn. "plastered with lac" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुमयसरणn. equals tu-geha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुमुखm. "lac-faced", a kind of rice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुनीf. equals t/ū- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुपुत्रकm. "lac-figure", a man at chess or backgammon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुपुत्रकm. see jaya-p-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुरकSee jantuka-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुरकिm. plural jaturaka-'s descendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुरसm. "lac-juice", lac View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुषmf(ī-)n. () made of or covered with lac or gum (jatu-) (with gṛha- equals jatu-g-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुषmf(ī-)n. adhesive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जातुषSee tuka-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जतुवेश्मन्n. equals -geha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जयतुङ्गm. Name of an author or work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जयतुङ्गोदयm. Name of work , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जेतुकामmfn. (fr. infinitive mood tum-) desirous of victory View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जीमूतकेतुm. śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जीमूतकेतुm. Name of a vidyā-dhara- prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जीमूतकेतुm. of the ancestor of a dynasty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जिनस्तुतिf. Name of a poem. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जितुमm. (fr.) the sign Gemini View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जीवनहेतुm. means of subsistence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जीवातुf. life etc. (dative case tave-;once tvai- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जीवातुf. a life-giving drug View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जीवातुmn. victuals, food (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' mfn."living on") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जीवातुकाम्याf. desire for, life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जीवातुमत्mfn. equals vana-vat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
जीवितुकामmfn. equals kāṅkṣin-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ज्ञानकेतुm. "having marks of intelligence", Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ज्ञानकेतुध्वजm. Name of a devaputra-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ज्ञप्तिचतुर्थmfn. scilicet karman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ज्वरधूमकेतुm. Name of a febrifuge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ज्योग्जीवातुf. long life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कादिक्रमस्तुतिf. Name of work attributed to śaṃkarācārya-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कडितुलm. a sword, scymitar View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कडितुलm. a sacrificial knife View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
काकतुल्यmfn. like a crow, crow-like, crafty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
काकतुण्डm. the dark Agallochum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
काकतुण्डकm. a kind of water-fowl View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
काकतुण्डीf. Asclepias Curassavica View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
काकतुण्डीf. Xanthochymus pictorius View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
काकतुण्डीf. a kind of brass
काकतुण्डिकाf. the plant Xanthochymus Pictorius View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कक्षतुm. Name of a plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कालतुल्यmfn. like death, deadly. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कालीचतुर्दशीf. Name (also title or epithet) of a festival (kept on the 14th day of the second half of āśvina-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कल्माषतन्तुरm. Name of a man. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कामधातुm. the region of the wishes, seat of the kāmāvacara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कामहैतुकmfn. caused or produced by mere desire, of one's own accord View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कामातुरmfn. love-sick, affected by love or desire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कामातुरm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कन्दर्पकेतुm. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कङ्कालकेतुm. Name of a dānava-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कङ्कतुण्डm. Name of a rakṣas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कन्तुmfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. (fr. 1. kam- ind.), happy ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कन्तुm. (fr. kam- ), love, the god of love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कन्तुm. the mind, heart commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कन्तुm. a granary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कन्तुmfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. happy, prosperous ' ' ' ' ' ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कपालकेतुm. Name of a comet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कपिकेतुm. Name (also title or epithet) of arjuna-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कपिलवस्तुn. Name of the town in which śākyamuni- or buddha- was born. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
करकचतुर्थीf. the fourth day in the dark half of the month āśvina-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कारकहेतुm. the efficient cause. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
करटिकौतुकn. Name of work treating on elephants. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कर्कन्धुसक्तुm. plural flour of jujube berries View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कर्महेतुmfn. caused by acts, arising from acts. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कर्मफलहेतुmfn. one who is actuated by the (thought of the) result of his acts, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कर्तु(for kartum- infinitive mood of1. kṛ- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कर्तुmfn. (= karma-- kāra-) L View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कर्तुकामmfn. desirous or intending to do. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कार्यवस्तुn. anything that has to be done, aim, object View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कसेतुm. (equals kaseru-), Name of a part of bhārata-varṣa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
काशीसेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कष्टमातुलm. a brother of a step-mother View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
काष्ठतन्तुm. a caterpillar (which secretes itself in wood and there passes into a chrysalis) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
काष्ठतन्तुm. a small worm found in timber View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
काष्ठवास्तुकn. a sort of spinage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कश्यपतुङ्गm. Name of a place. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कथाकौतुकn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कातुm. equals kūpa- (see kāṭ/a-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कटुचातुर्जातकn. an aggregate of four acid substances (cardamoms, the bark and leaves of Laurus Cassia, and black pepper) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कटुतुम्बीf. a kind of bitter gourd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कटुतुम्बिनीf. a particular plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कटुतुण्डीf. idem or 'f. Name of a plant ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कटुतुण्डिकाf. Name of a plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभmn. (see kust-), Name of a celebrated jewel (obtained with thirteen other precious things at the churning of the ocean and suspended on the breast of kṛṣṇa- or viṣṇu-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभm. a manner of joining the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभm. equals kiṃtughna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभn. a kind of oil (sarṣapodbhava-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभभृत्m. "wearing the kaustubha-", idem or 'm. "abode of the kaustubha-", viṣṇu- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभधामन्m. "abode of the kaustubha-", viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभदूषणn. Name (also title or epithet) of a vedānta- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभलक्षणm. "whose mark is the kaustubha-" idem or 'm. "wearing the kaustubha-", idem or 'm. "abode of the kaustubha-", viṣṇu- ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभवक्षस्m. "whose breast is decorated with the kaustubha-" idem or 'm. "whose mark is the kaustubha-" idem or 'm. "wearing the kaustubha-", idem or 'm. "abode of the kaustubha-", viṣṇu- ' ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभीयmfn. relating or belonging to the kaustubha- jewel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौस्तुभोरस्m. idem or 'm. "whose breast is decorated with the kaustubha-" idem or 'm. "whose mark is the kaustubha-" idem or 'm. "wearing the kaustubha-", idem or 'm. "abode of the kaustubha-", viṣṇu- ' ' ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. (fr. kut-; gaRa yuvādi-), curiosity, interest in anything, vehement desire for (locative case or in compound), eagerness, vehemence impatience (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. anything causing curiosity or admiration or interest, any singular or surprising object, wonder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. festivity, gaiety, festival, show, solemn ceremony (especially the ceremony with the marriage-thread or necklace preceding a marriage) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. the marriage-thread or necklace View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. pleasure, happiness, prosperity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. Name of nine particular substances View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. sport, pastime View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. public diversion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. song, dance, show, spectacle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. season of enjoyment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. kind or friendly greeting, civility View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकn. for amusement, as a relaxation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकthe place for a particular nuptial ceremony, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकचिन्तामणिm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकागारm. n. a room for festivity, room in which a marriage ceremony takes place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकागारm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकगृहn. the house in which a marriage takes place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकक्रियाf. a marriage ceremony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकलीलावतीf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकमङ्गलn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) an auspicious ceremony (especially the ceremony with the marriage-thread preceding a marriage) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकमयmfn. being full of curiosity (as youth, vayas-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकपुरn. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकरहस्यn. Name of a comedy. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकसर्वस्वn. Name of a comedy. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकात्ind. ablative out of curiosity or interest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकतोरणn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) a triumphal arch erected at certain festivals View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकवत्mfn. interesting (as news) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकि(in compound for kin-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकिभावm. idem or 'f. curiosity, desire, eagerness ' , 60. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकिन्mfn. full of curiosity or admiration or interest in anything, vehemently desirous, eager (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकिन्mfn. festive, gay, jocose View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकिताf. curiosity, desire, eagerness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कौतुकितmfn. eagerly interested, eager View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कविक्रतुmfn. (kav/i--) having the insight of a wise man, full of discernment, wise (said of agni- and the soma-)
कविक्रतुmfn. one who possesses wisdom or sacrifices View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कविराजकौतुकm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केदारसेतुm. a dyke raised round a field View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केशस्तुकm. a lock of hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. (fr.4. cit-), bright appearance, clearness, brightness (often plural,"rays of light") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. lamp, flame, torch View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. day-time View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. () apparition, form, shape View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. sign, mark, ensign, flag, banner etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. a chief, leader, eminent person View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. intellect, judgement, discernment (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. any unusual or striking phenomenon, comet, meteor, falling star etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. the dragon's tail or descending node (considered in astronomy as the 9th planet, and in mythol. as the body of the demon saiṃhikeya- [son of siṃhikā-] which was severed from the head or rāhu- by viṣṇu- at the churning of the ocean, but was rendered immortal by having tasted the amṛta-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. "a pigmy race" See -gaṇa- below View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. disease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. an enemy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. Name of a son of agni- (author of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. (with the patronymic vājya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. Name of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. of a son (of ṛṣabha- ;of the 4th manu-, ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुm. aruṇ/āḥ ket/avaḥ-,"red apparitions", a class of spirits (a kind of sacrificial fire is called after them āruṇaketuka- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुभm. a cloud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुभूतmfn. being or become a banner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुचक्रn. a kind of diagram. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुधर्मन्m. Name of a man (varia lectio -varman-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुगणm. the dwarfish inhabitants of kuśa-dvīpa- (children of jaimini-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुग्रहm. the descending node (See above sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order ketu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुग्रहवल्लभm. equals tu-ratna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमालm. Name of a son of āgnīdhra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमालm. of a boar View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमालm. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमालmn. one of the nine great divisions of the known world (the western portion or varṣa- of jambū-dvīpa-, called after ketu-māla-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमालाf. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमालकm. or n. the varṣa- called ketu-māla- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमालिSee lin-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमालिन्m. Name of a dānava- (metrically also li-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमालिन्m. of a muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्mfn. endowed with brightness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्mfn. (interpolation after ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्mfn. clear (as a sound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्m. a yakṣa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्m. Name of a muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्m. of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्m. of a regent of the western part of the world (son of rajas-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्m. of a son of kṣema- and father of suketu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्m. of a son of kṣemya- and father of varṣa-ketu-, 1750 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्m. of a warrior View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्m. of a son of dhanvantari- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्m. of ambarīṣa-, ix, 6, 1 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्m. Name of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमत्m. of a palace of vāsu-deva-'s wife sunandā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमतीf. a metre (of 2 x 21 syllables) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमतीf. Name of the wife of sumālin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुमतीf. Name of a locality View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुरत्नn. " rāhu-'s favourite", beryl View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुशृङ्गm. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुशृङ्गm. of a muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुताराf. a comet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुवर्मन्See -dharman-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुवीर्यm. Name of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
केतुयष्टिf. a flag-staff View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
खलतुलपर्णीf. (perhaps) Name of a plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
खरकेतुm. Name of a rakṣas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
खरतुरगीय(with samparka-, m.), sexual union of a donkey and a horse, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
खर्परीतुत्थn. a kind of collyrium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
किंस्तुघ्नSee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
किंस्तुघ्नmn. equals kiṃ-tu-ghna- (below) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
किंतुघ्नm. "destroying all but", one of the eleven periods called karaṇa- (see kiṃ-s-tu-ghna-before.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कोकयातु(k/oka--) m. a ghost in the shape of a cuckoo View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रमस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रमवत्तुm. Name of a district in kaśmīra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रमवत्तुm. (-varta-) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रान्तुm. a bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. (1. kṛ-,or 2. kṛ-), plan, design, intention, resolution, determination, purpose View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. desire, will (instrumental case kr/atvā-,willingly, readily ; /ekena kr/atunā-,through the mere will ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. power, ability View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. deliberation, consultation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. intelligence, understanding (exempli gratia, 'for example' bhadr/a kr/atu-,right judgement, good understanding;also in conjunction or in compound or in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' with d/akṣa-See kr/atu-d/akṣau-and dakṣakrat/ū-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. inspiration, enlightenment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. a sacrificial rite or ceremony, sacrifice (as the aśva-medha- sacrifice), offering, worship (also personified ) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. kratu- as intelligence personified (as a son of brahmā- and one of the prajā-pati-s or the seven or ten principal ṛṣi-s etc.;[Name of a star] ;married to kriyā- and father of 60,000 vālikhilya-s ;husband of haya-śirā-, ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. Name of one of the viśve-devā-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. of a son of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. of a son of ūru- and āgneyī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. of the author of a dharma-śāstra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुm. or f. (?) , Name of a river in plakṣa-dvīpa- (varia lectio kramu-) [ see a--, /adbhuta--, abh/i--,etc.; see also .] View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुभुज्m. "one who eats the sacrificial oblation", a god, deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुच्छदm. one skilled in sacrifice (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुच्छदm. for kraku-cchanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुदक्षिणाf. sacrificial reward View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुदेवm. Name of the man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुध्वजm. Name of a rudra- (varia lectio ṛtu-dh-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुध्वंसिन्m. "destroyer of dakṣa-'s sacrifice", Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुद्रुह्(Nominal verb -dhruk-) m. an enemy of sacrifices, asura- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुद्विष्(Nominal verb -dviṭ-) m. idem or '(Nominal verb -dhruk-) m. an enemy of sacrifices, asura- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुहयm. a sacrificial horse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुजित्m. Name of a man (see -v/id-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुकरणn. Name of a sacrificial offering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुकर्मन्n. a sacrificial ceremony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुक्रियाf. idem or 'n. a sacrificial ceremony ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुमत्mfn. (kr/atu--) intelligent, prudent, wise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुमत्mfn. having power, vigorous (as indra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुमत्m. (ān-) Name of a son of viśvā-mitra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुमयmfn. endowed with intelligence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुपाmfn. watching one's sentiments or intentions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुपशुm. a sacrificial animal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुपशुm. a horse (especially one fit for the aśva-medha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुपतिm. "lord of a sacrifice", the performer of a sacrifice, iv, 19, 29. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुफलn. the reward of a sacrifice, object for which it is performed. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुप्राmfn. granting a desire or power View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुप्राmfn. becoming inspired or enlightened, iv, 39, 2. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुप्रावन्mfn. granting a desire or power, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुपुरुषm. Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुराज्m. the chief of sacrifices, most excellent sacrifice (id est the aśva-medha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुराज्m. (the rāja-sūya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुराजm. the chief of sacrifices (id est the rāja-sūya- sacrifice performed by a monarch who has made all the princes of the world tributary to himself) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुरातm. varia lectio for kīrti-r- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुसंग्रहm. Name of a pariśiṣṭa- of the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुसंग्रहपरिशिष्टn. idem or 'm. Name of a pariśiṣṭa- of the ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुसंख्याf. Name of the thirteenth of kātyāyana-'s pariśiṣṭa-s. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुशेषm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुसिद्धिf. completion of a sacrifice, attainment of the object for which it is performed. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुस्पृश्mfn. causing inspiration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुस्थलाf. Name of an apsaras- (equals kṛta-sth-, q.v) (see ṛtu-sth-, ghṛta-sth-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुतुल्यmfn. equal to an aśvamedha- in merit View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुविद्mfn. granting power or knowledge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुविद्mfn. causing inspiration, inspiring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुविद्mfn. prudent, wise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुविद्m. (t-) Name of a man (see -j/it-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुविक्रायकmfn. idem or 'mfn. one who sells the possible benefits of a sacrifice performed by himself ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रतुविक्रयिन्mfn. one who sells the possible benefits of a sacrifice performed by himself
क्रतुयष्टिf. a kind of bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रीडाकौतुकn. wanton curiosity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रीडाकौतुकn. sport, pastime, enjoyment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्रीडाकौतुकn. lasciviousness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कृमितन्तुजालn. a cobweb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कृपाणकेतुm. "having a pair of shears in his banner", Name of a vidyā-dhara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कृप्तुf. a hearth (probably wrong reading for kuptu-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कृष्णचतुर्दशीf. the fourteenth day in the dark half of the month View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कृष्णस्तुतिf. Name (also title or epithet) of hymn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कृष्णतुण्डm. "black-beaked", a kind of poisonous insect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कृतकौतुकmfn. one who engages in sport, playful. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षणितुm. = kṣaṇanu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षान्तायन्तुSee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षान्तुmfn. patient, enduring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षान्तुm. a father. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षौद्रधातुm. a kind of mineral substance (= mākṣika-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षीरतुम्बीf. the bottle-gourd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षितिजन्तुm. a kind of snail or earth-worm (= bhū-nāga-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षितिशतक्रतुm. idem or 'm. equals -puru-hūta- ' , . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षुद्रजन्तुm. any small animal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षुद्रजन्तुm. a kind of worm (Julus, śata-padī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षुद्रतुलसीf. a variety of Ocimum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
क्षुद्रवास्तुकीf. a variety of Chenopodium
क्षुरचतुष्टयn. the four things necessary for shaving (viz. kṣura-, nava-kuśa-tṛṇāni-, try-eṇī śalalī-, āpaḥ-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुलतन्तुm. "the thread coming down from a race", the last representative of a family View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुम्भकेतुm. Name of a son of śambara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुम्भतुम्बीf. a kind of large round gourds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुन्दचतुर्थीf. the fourth day in the light half of the month māgha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुप्तुf. a fire-place, hearth, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुशकेतुm. Name of brahmā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुष्ठकेतुm. Name of a shrub akin to the Cassia auriculata View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुस्तुभm. (derived fr. kaustubha-), Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुस्तुकm. Name of a teacher View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुस्तुम्बरीf. the plant coriander (see tumburī-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुस्तुम्बरुm. Name of one of kubera-'s attendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुस्तुम्बुरुm. idem or 'f. the plant coriander (see tumburī-.)' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुस्तुम्बुरुm. (sa-k-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुस्तुम्बुरुn. the seed of coriander View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुसुमकेतुm. idem or 'm. "having flowers for his bow", kāma- (the god of love) ' , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुसुमकेतुमण्डलिन्m. Name of a kiṃnara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कूटतुलाf. a false pair of scales View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुतुकn. (gaRa yuvādi-) curiosity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुतुकn. eagerness, desire for (in compound) (see kautuka-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुतुकिन्mfn. idem or 'mfn. curious, inquisitive ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुतुकितmfn. curious, inquisitive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुतुम्बुकm. a kind of pot-herb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुतुम्बुकetc. See 1. ku-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुतुम्बुरुn. a bad fruit of the plant Diospyros embryopteris View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुतुपm. a small kutū-, or leathern oil-bottle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुतुपmn. the eighth muhūrta- of the day (= ku-tapa- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
कुवलसक्तुm. plural Jujuba fruits and barley grains View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लघुवायुस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लक्षतुलसीव्रतोद्यापनn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लक्षतुलस्युद्यापनविधिm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लक्ष्मीस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लङ्केशवनारिकेतुm. "having the enemy of the grove of laṅkā- (id est the monkey hanumat-) for an ensign", Name of arjuna- () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लतुm. Name of a man (see lātavya-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लीलाचतुरmfn. sportively charming View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लोकधातुmf. a region or part of the world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लोकधातुmf. Name of a particular division of the world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लोकतुषारm. "earth's dew", camphor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लुलायकेतुm. "haying a buffalo for an emblem", Name of a gaṇa- of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
लूतातन्तुm. a spider's web, cobweb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मदहेतुm. "cause of intoxication", Grislea Tomentosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मदनचतुर्दशीf. Name of a festival in honour of kāma-deva- on the 14th day in the light half of the month caitra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मदनातुरmfn. love-sick View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मदनयष्टिकेतुm. a kind of lag View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
माधवस्तुतिf. Name of two hymns (from the ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
माधवीयधातुवृत्तिf. Name of a treatise on Sanskrit roots by sāyaṇa- (dedicated to his brother mādhava-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मधुधातुm. pyrites View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मध्वस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महाचतुरकm. Name of a jackal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महाधातुm. "great metal or element", gold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महाधातुm. lymph View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महाधातुm. Name of śiva- (equals meru-parvata- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महाहेतुm. or n. (?) a particular high number View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महाकेतुmfn. having a great banner (said of śiva-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महाक्रतुm. a great sacrifice (see -yajña-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महारत्नहेतुm. Name (also title or epithet) of a tathāgata-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महासेतुm. "great bridge", Name of certain sacred syllables pronounced before a particular mystical formula View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महातुषितm. Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महातुष्टिज्ञानमुद्राf. Name of a mudrā- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महावस्तुn. Name of a non-canonical work of northern Buddhism View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महावास्तुn. great space View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महावास्तुmfn. occupying great space View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महाविष्णोर्महास्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महाविष्णुस्तुतिटीकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महायज्ञक्रतुm. equals mahāyajñ/a- above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
महेन्द्रकेतुm. great indra-'s banner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मकरकेतु m. "having the makara- for an emblem"or"having a fish on his banner", Name of kāma-deva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मकरकेतुमत्m. "having the makara- for an emblem"or"having a fish on his banner", Name of kāma-deva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
माक्षिकधातुm. pyrites (also kaḥdhātuḥ-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
माक्षीकधातुm. pyrites View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मलयकेतुm. Name of various princes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मल्लवास्तुn. Name of a place (see māllavāstava-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मांश्चतुmfn. (prob.) light yellow, dun-coloured ( and maṃścat/u-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मांश्चतुmfn. plural (catvās-) equals aśvāḥ-
मनस्तुष्टिf. satisfaction of mind, heart's content View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मानतुङ्गm. "a man high in honour", Name of various authors (also -sūri-and cārya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मानववास्तुलक्षणn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मङ्गल्यवस्तुn. any auspicious object View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मणिकेतुm. Name of a particular comet or meteor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मणितुलाकोटिf. a foot-ornament consisting of jewels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मणितुण्डकm. a kind of bird living on the water View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मनोधातुm. the sphere of the mind or intellect (with one of the 18 elementary spheres) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मन्तुm. an adviser, manager, disposer, ruler, arbiter (also as f.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मन्तुm. advice, counsel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मन्तुm. a fault, offence, transgression View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मन्तुm. a man, mankind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मन्तुm. lord of men (equals prajā-pati-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मन्तुm. a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मन्तुf. thought, understanding, intellect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मन्तुमत्mfn. (only vocative case m/antu-mas-) wise, intelligent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मनुतन्तुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मासतुल्यmfn. equal to a month or to a number of months View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मस्तुn. sour cream etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मस्तुn. the watery part of curds, whey View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मस्तुलुङ्ग m. n. the brain (see mastaka-luṅga-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मस्तुलुङ्गकm. n. the brain (see mastaka-luṅga-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मतचतुष्टयपरिक्षाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मथुरासेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातृघातुकm. idem or '() m. a matricide.' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातृघातुकm. Name of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुm. (in music) equals vāg-varṇa-samudāya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुःin compound for mātur-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुःष्वसृ mātur-bhrātr/a- See column 3. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुःष्वसृ f. the sister of a mother View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुःस्वसृf. the sister of a mother View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मतुलm. or n. (?) a particular high number View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलetc. See column 3. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलm. a maternal uncle (often in respectful or familiar address, especially in fables) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलm. Name of the solar year View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलm. the thorn-apple tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलm. a species of grain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलm. a kind of snake View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलाf. the wife of a maternal uncle, maternal aunt View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलmf(ā-or ī-)n. belonging to or existing in a maternal uncle (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलाहिm. a kind of snake View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलकm. a maternal uncle (a more endearing term than mātula-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलकm. the thorn-apple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलकmfn. relating to or coming from a maternal uncle on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलङ्गm. a citron tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलङ्गn. a citron (also lāṅga- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलानीf. () the wife of a maternal uncle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलानीf. hemp or Crotolaria Juncea View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलानीf. a kind of pulse (also nikā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलपुत्र m. the son of a maternal uncle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलपुत्रm. a thorn-apple (the fruit) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलपुत्रकm. the son of a maternal uncle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलपुत्रकm. a thorn-apple (the fruit) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलसुतापरिणयm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलात्मजm. the son of a maternal uncle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलेयm. the son of a maternal uncle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलेयीf. the daughter of a maternal uncle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलीf. idem or 'f. the wife of a maternal uncle, maternal aunt ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलीf. hemp View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलिङ्गm. () equals prec. n. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलिङ्गीf. () equals prec. n. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलिङ्गीn. equals prec. n. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलुङ्गm. and n. equals prec. m. and n. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलुङ्गाf. another species of citron tree, sweet lime View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलुङ्गकm. equals mātulunga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलुङ्गफलn. the fruit of the citron tree, a citron View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलुङ्गरसm. the juice of the citron tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलुङ्गासवm. a liquor distilled from the citron tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलुङ्गीf. another species of citron tree, sweet lime View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुलुङ्गिकाf. the wild citron tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुल्यn. (prob.) the house of a maternal uncle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुर् genitive case of mātṛ-, in compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुरSee column 3. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुर in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' after a proper N. equals mātṛ- (see dvai--, bhādra-mātura-etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मातुर्भ्रात्रm. a mother's brother View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मतुथm. ( man-) an intelligent person (equals medhāvin- ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मयूरकेतुm. "having a peacock for emblem", Name of skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मयूरस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मयूरतुत्थn. a kind of blue vitriol View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मेरुतुङ्गm. Name of a jaina- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मीमांसाकौस्तुभmn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मीनकेतुm. idem or 'm. "fish-bannered", the God of love ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मिश्रचतुर्भुजm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मिथस्तुर्mfn. following one another, alternating (as day and night) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मिथ्याजीवातुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मित्रकौस्तुभm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मोक्षहेतुतावादm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मोक्तुकामmfn. wishing to let go, desiring to shoot or cast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मृच्छकटिकासेतुm. Name of a commentator or commentary on it by lallā-dīkṣita-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मृत्युहेतुm. cause of death View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मुचुकुन्दस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मुखतुण्डकm. or n. (?) the mouth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मुक्ताफलकेतुm. Name of a king of the vidyā-dhara-s, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मुकुन्दचतुर्दशn. Name of a stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मूलधातुm. lymph View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मुञ्जकेतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मूषातुत्थn. a kind of vitriol View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मुस्तुmfn. equals -muṣṭi-, the closed hand, fist View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
मुस्तुSee above. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नगरचतुष्पथm. or n. meeting of 4 ways in a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नैतुण्डिm. patronymic fr. ni-tuṇḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नलसेतुm. " nala- bridge", the causeway constructed by the monkey nala- for rāma- from the continent to laṅkā- (the modern Adam's Bridge) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नामधातुm. a verbal base derived from a noun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नामधेयपादकौस्तुभm. or n. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नामकौस्तुभm. or n. Name of a stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नानाधातु(in compound), various minerals or gramm. roots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नानाधातुप्र्च्क्रियाf. Name of a gramm. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नानाधातुसमाकीर्नmfn. filled with various minerals View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नानाधातुशतn. a hundred various minerals View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नापितवास्तुn. a barber's dwelling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नापितवास्तुकmf(ī-)n. , vArttika View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नरसिंहस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नारुंतुदmfn. not hurting (a wound or a weak point), harmless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नाथस्तुतिf. Name of a poem (called also ātma-mandira-stotra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नवग्रहस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नवरत्नधातुविवादm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नवतन्तुm. Name of a son of viśvā-mitra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निद्रातुरmfn. sleepy, languid View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निःस्तुतिmfn. praising nothing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निकर्तुm. (?) a sword View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निमित्तहेतुm. the efficient cause View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निमित्तहेतुत्वn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निन्दास्तुतिf. ironical praise, irony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निर्धूतसक्तुmfn. (n/ir-dh-) (bag) having the barley-meal shaken out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निर्हेतुmfn. causeless, reasonless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निर्हेतुताf. want of a cause or reason View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निर्हेतुत्वn. want of a cause or reason View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निर्जन्तुmfn. free from living creatures (worms etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निर्मन्तुmfn. faultless, innocent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निर्म्रेतुकmf(ā-)n. ( mrit-) fading away, withering (varia lectio metuka-, mṝtuka-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निर्णयकौस्तुभmn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निर्वाणधातुm. the region of nirvāṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तन्तुmfn. having no offspring, childless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुद्P. -tudati- (Passive voice -tudyate-), to pierce, prick, sting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुलmfn. matchless, incomparable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुलmfn. varia lectio for -tala- (Bombay edition) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुषmf(ā-)n. freed from chaff or husk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुषmf(ā-)n. (figuratively) purified, cleansed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुषmf(ā-)n. simplified View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुषक्षीरm. wheat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुषक्षीरिन्m. wheat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुषरत्नn. crystal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुषत्वn. equals nir-doṣatva- n. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुषीकृto free from husk id est lessen, diminish View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुषितmfn. () freed from husk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुषितmfn. simplified View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुषितmfn. abandoned View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
निस्तुतिSee niḥ-stuti-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नितुद्P. A1. -tud/ati-, te- (-tundate- ;[ n/i- wrong reading for n/u-?]) , to pierce, penetrate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नितुण्डm. Name of a man (see naituṇḍi-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नितुन्नSee punar-n-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नितुश्A1. -tośate-, to drip down (trans. and intrans.), sprinkle, grant, distribute ; to kill : Causal -tośayati-, to grant, distribute ; to kill View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नित्यर्तु(for -ṛtu-) mfn. regularly recurring at the seasons, annual View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नियमहेतुm. a regulating cause View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नियन्तुSee dur-niy/antu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नृसिंहचतुच्दशीf. the 14th day in the light half of the month vaiśākha- (a festival) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नृसिंहस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नृतुmfn. dancing, gesticulating, lively, active (said of indra-, the aśvin-s, and the marut-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नृतुm. (Nominal verb /ūs-) a dancer, an actor etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नृतुm. a worm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नृतुm. the earth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
नृतुmfn. long View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
न्यायकौस्तुभmn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
न्यायवस्तुसारm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ओतुm. ( ve-), the woof or cross-threads of a web View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ओतुn. Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ओतुmf. ( av- ), a cat commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पादचतुर m. () a slanderer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पादचतुरm. a goat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पादचतुरm. a sand-bank View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पादचतुरm. hail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पादचतुरm. Ficus Religiosa. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पदचतुरूर्ध्वn. a kind of metre (in which every pada- is 4 syllables longer than the preceding) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पदसधातुn. a manner of singing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पद्मकेतुm. a particular comet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पद्मतन्तुm. the fibre of a lotus-stalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पैतुदारवmfn. relating to or derived from the tree pītu-dāru- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पैतुद्रवmfn. equals daivadārava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पञ्चाङ्गकौतुकn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पञ्चवस्तुn. (?) , Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परदेवतास्तुतिf. Name of a hymn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परामर्शहेतुताविचारm. Name of work
परमार्थस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परमसंतुष्टmfn. highly pleased or satisfied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परमेश्वरस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परापातुकmfn. miscarrying, abortive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परवस्तुm. Name of a poet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परिचतुर्दशand san- (Nominal verb accusative śa- instrumental case śais-), fully fourteen, more than fourteen
परिहासवस्तुn. an object of jest ( parihāsavastutā stu-- f.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परिहासवस्तुताf. parihāsavastu
परिसंस्तु(only Passive voice pr. p. -stūyamāna-), to praise, celebrate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परितुद्P. -tudati-, to trample down, pound, crush View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परितुष्P. -tuṣyati- (te- ), to be quite satisfied with (genitive case or locative case or instrumental case), to be much pleased or very glad etc.: Causal -toṣayati-, to satisfy completely, to appease, delight, flatter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परितुष्टmfn. completely satisfied, delighted, very glad etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परितुष्टार्थmfn. completely satisfied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परितुष्टात्मन्mfn. contented in mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परितुष्टिf. complete satisfaction, contentment, delight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परितुष्यind. being delighted or glad View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
परिवर्तुलmfn. quite round or circular View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पार्श्वनाथस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पार्थस्तुतिf. Name of a stotra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पार्थस्तुतिटीकाf. Name of the commentator or commentary on it. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पर्वतधातुm. "mountains-metal", ore, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पाषाणचतुर्दशीf. the 14th day in the light half of the month mārgaśīrṣa- (on which a festival of gaurī- is celebrated, when cakes made of rice and shaped like large pebbles are eaten) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पाषाणसेतुबन्धm. a barrier or dam of stone View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पाशुकचातुर्मास्यn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पातालकेतुm. Name of a daitya- prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पत्त्ररथेन्द्रकेतुm. "characterised by garuḍa-", Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पातुm. a protector, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पातु Name (also title or epithet) of brahmā-, ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पातुकmfn. falling or apt to fall (equals patanaśīla- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पातुकmfn. falling down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पातुकmfn. Iosing caste or going to the lower regions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पातुकm. a precipice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पातुकm. an aquatic animal (equals jalahastin-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पातुकm. Name of a poet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पौतुद्रुवmfn. relating to the tree pūtu-dru- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
फलहेतुmfn. one who has results for a motive, acting with a view to roots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
फलवर्तुलm. Gardenia Latifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
फलवर्तुलn. a water-melon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
फुल्लतुबरीf. alum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
फुत्कर्तुमनस्mfn. wishing to make a derisory noise, intending to cry aloud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पीनोत्तुङ्गस्तनीf. (a woman) having a large and prominent breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पीततुण्डm. yellow-beak, Sylvia Sutoria View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितृष्वसामातुलm. (in the beginning of a compound), paternal aunt and maternal uncle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितुm. once n. ( -, pyai-) juice, drink, nourishment, food (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पीतुm. "who drinks or dries up", the sun or fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पीतुm. the chief elephant of a herd = View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पीतुSee . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितुभाज्mfn. enjoying food View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितुभृत्mfn. bringing food View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पीतुदारु(p/ītu--) m. a kind of tree (equals deva-dāru-,or equals khadira-) (see pīta-dāru-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितुः genitive case of pitṛ- in compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितुःपुत्रetc. See under pitṛ-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितुःपुत्रm. the father's son View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितुःष्वसृ father's the father's sister View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितुःस्वसृfather's the fathers's sister View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितुकृत्mfn. providing food View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितुमत्mfn. abounding in or accompanied by meat and drink, nourishing
पितुषणि(-for s-) mfn. bestowing food View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पितुस्तोमm. "praise of food", Name of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पोतुm. (1. -) equals mānabhāṇḍa-śo-dhaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रचेतुनmfn. affording a wide view or prospect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्राचीनशिवस्तुतिf. Name of an ancient hymn in praise of śiva-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रधानधातुm. "chief element of the body", semen virile View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्राधान्यतस्स्तुतिmfn. prādhānyatas
प्राधान्यात्स्तुतिmfn. prādhānyāt
प्राधान्येनस्तुतिmfn. prādhānyena
प्रहितु(only t/o saṃyojane-), Name of 2 sāman-s (see pra-hita-above) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रह्लादस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रजातन्तुm. a line of descendants, a race View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्राक्प्रस्तुतmfn. mentioned before, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्राकृतसेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रपञ्चचतुरmfn. skilful in assuming different forms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्राप्तर्तु(ta-ṛtu-) f. a girl who has attained puberty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुP. -stauti- (in also A1. -stavate-,with act. and pass. sense, and 1. sg. -stuṣe-), to praise before (anything else) or aloud etc. ; to sing, chant (in general, especially said of the prastotṛ-) ; to come to speak of introduce as a topic ; to undertake, commence, begin ; to place at the head or at the beginning : Causal -stāvayati-, to introduce as a topic, suggest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुभ्(only pr. p. A1. -stubhān/a-,with pass. sense) , to urge on with shouts : Causal -stobhayati-, to greet with shouts ; to scoff, deride, insult View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुम्प्P. -tumpati- gaRa pāraskarādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतmfn. praised View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतmfn. proposed, propounded, mentioned, introduced as a topic or subject under discussion, in question etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतmfn. commenced, begun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतmfn. (with infinitive mood,one who has commenced or begun ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतmfn. ready, prepared View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतmfn. happened View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतmfn. made or consisting of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतmfn. approached, proximate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतmfn. done with effort or energy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतn. beginning, undertaking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतn. (in rhetoric) the chief subject-matter, that which is the subject of any statement or comparison (equals upameya-; see , and ṅkura-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुताङ्कुरm. a figure of, speech, allusion by the mention of any passing circumstance to something latent in the hearer's mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतत्वn. the being a topic under discussion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुतयज्ञmfn. prepared for a sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रस्तुति(pr/a--) f. praise, eulogium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रास्तुत्यn. (fr. -stuta-) the being propounded or discussed, M View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतिबुद्धवस्तुmfn. understanding the real nature of things View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतिष्ठाकौस्तुभmn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतिवस्तुn. a counterpart, equivalent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतिवस्तुn. anything given in return, anything contrasted with another View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतियोगिज्ञानस्यहेतुत्वखण्डनn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतुद्P. -tudati-, to strike at, cut through, pierce : Causal -todayati-, to push on, urge, instigate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतुद्m. "pecker", Name of a class of birds (including the falcon, hawk, owl, parrot, crow, raven, peacock etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतुदm. idem or 'm. "pecker", Name of a class of birds (including the falcon, hawk, owl, parrot, crow, raven, peacock etc.) ' , Gaut View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतुदm. an instrument for piercing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रातुदmfn. derived from the pratuda-s or peckers (a kind of bird) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रातुद prātṛda- etc. See under 3. prā-, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतुर्See su-prat/ur-.
प्रतुर्व्(only pr. p. -t/ūrvat-), to be victorious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतुष्P. -tuṣyati-, to delight in (instrumental case) : Causal -toṣayati-, to give pleasure, gratify View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतुष्टिf. satisfaction ( pratuṣṭida -da- mfn.giving satisfaction) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतुष्टिदmfn. pratuṣṭi
प्रतुस्तुषुSee pra-stu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतुष्टुषुmfn. (fr. Desiderative) wishing to praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रतुष्टुषुmfn. wishing to begin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रत्ययधातुm. the stem of a nominal verb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रत्येकबुद्धचतुष्टयn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रत्यृतुind. in each season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रवरधातुm. precious metal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रयागसेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रायश्चित्तसेतुm. Name of work
प्रयोगकौस्तुभm. or n. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रीतुm. a bird (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रियचतुरmfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रियमेधस्तुतmfn. (priy/a-m-) praised by priya- (according to to equals priya-yajñair ṛṣibhiḥ stutaḥ-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रियवस्तुn. a favourite object or topic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
प्रोत्तुङ्ग(pra-utt-) mfn. very high or lofty, elevated, prominent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पृष्ठवास्तुn. the upper story of a house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पृत्सुतुर्mfn. victorious in battle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुंगवकेतुm. "marked by a bull", Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुंगुणजन्तुजीवm. the living or animal soul combined with the qualities of man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुनःस्तुतिf. repeated praise, a repeated ceremony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुनर्जीवातुf. rebirth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुनर्नितुन्नmfn. thrust in or pierced again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुनर्नितुन्नmfn. equals next View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुञ्जातुकn. equals phalelāṅku- (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुरश्चरणकौस्तुभm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुरस्तात्क्रतुm. a sacrifice which begins immediately View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुरवास्तुn. ground suitable for the foundation of a city View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुरुमन्तुmfn. full of wisdom, intelligent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पूर्व्यस्तुतिf. first cr principal praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुष्पकेतुm. idem or 'm. "characterized by flower", the god of love ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुष्पकेतुm. vitriol used as a collyrium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुष्पकेतुm. calx of brass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुष्पकेतुm. Name of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पुष्पकेतुm. of a prince of puṣpa-bhadra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पूतक्रतुm. (pūt/a--) "pure-minded", Name of a man (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पूतक्रतुm. Name of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पूतुदारुm. equals pūta-dru-, the tree Butea Frondosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पूतुद्रु pūt/u-dru- () m. () the tree Acacia Catechu or Pinus Deodora View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
पूतुद्रुn. its fruit. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रध्रतुर्mfn. (prob.) idem or 'mfn. furthering or encouraging the obedient ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
राहुकेतुm. dual number rāhu- and ketu- (see ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
राजबलेन्द्रकेतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
राजधर्मकौस्तुभm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
राजकौस्तुभn. equals -dharmakaustubha- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रजस्तुर्mfn. penetrating the sky, hastening through the air View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
राजतुङ्गm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
राजवल्लभतुरंगमm. the favourite horse of a kind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रक्तधातुm. red chalk or orpiment, earth, ruddle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रक्तधातुm. copper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रक्तजन्तुकm. a kind of worm, an earth-worm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रक्ततुण्डm. "red-beaked", a parrot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रक्ततुण्डकm. a kind of worm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रामचन्द्रचतुःसूत्रीf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रामकौतुकn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रामसेतुm. " rāma-s's bridge", the ridge of coral rocks by which rāma- crossed to Ceylon (now called Adam's bridge, see rāmeśvara- below) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रामसेतुm. Name of a poem (equals setu-bandha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रामसेतुप्रदीपm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रामस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रङ्गधातुm. red ochre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रङ्गवस्तुn. any colouring substance, paint, dye View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रन्तुf. a way, road View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रन्तुf. a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रन्तुमनस्mfn. inclined to take pleasure, wishing to enjoy sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रसधातुm. "fluid metal", quicksilver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रसकौतुकn. Name of a medical work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रसकेतुm. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रससेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रश्मिकेतुm. "beam-bannered", a particular comet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रश्मिकेतुm. Name of a rākṣasa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रथकेतुm. the flag or banner of a chariots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रथाङ्गतुल्याह्वयनm. "having the same name as a chariot's-wheel", the above bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रथतुर्mfn. urging or drawing (others,"overtaking") a chariots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रत्नकेतुm. Name of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रत्नकेतुm. of a bodhisattva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रत्नकेतुm. a N. common to 2000 future buddha-s (also tu-rāja-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रातुलm. Name of a son of śuddhodana- (see rāhula-).
ऋजुक्रतुmfn. one whose works are right or honest, Name of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रोहितवस्तुName of a place (also read -vastra-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋश्यकेतुm. Name of a-niruddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतस्तुभ्m. "praising properly or duly", Name of a ṛṣi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुm. () any settled point of time, fixed time, time appointed for any action (especially for sacrifices and other regular worship) , right or fit time View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुm. an epoch, period (especially a division or part of the year), season (the number of the divisions of the year is in ancient times, three, five, six, seven, twelve, thirteen, and twenty-four;in later time six seasons are enumerated, viz. vasanta-,"spring"; grīṣma-,"the hot season"; varṣā-s (f. plural Nominal verb ),"the rainy season" śarad-,"autumn"; hemanta-,"winter";and śiśira-,"the cool season";the seasons are not unfrequently personified, addressed in mantra-s, and worshipped by libations) etc. etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुm. symbolical expression for the number six etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुm. the menstrual discharge (in women), the time after the courses (favourable for procreation;according to sixteen days after their appearance) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुm. sexual union at the above time View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुm. fixed order, order, rule ([ ]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुm. light, splendour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुm. a particular mineral View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुm. Name of a ṛṣi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुm. of the twelfth manu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुभागm. the sixth part View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुभाज्mfn. partaking of a season (said of a sacrificial brick) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुचर्याf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुदेवतmfn. having the seasons for a deity, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुधामन्m. (probably for ṛta-dh-), Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुगमनn. approaching (a woman) at the right time, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुगामिन्mfn. approaching (a woman sexually) at the fit time (id est after her courses) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुगणm. the seasons collectively. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुग्रहm. a libation offered to the ṛtu-s or seasons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुहारिकाf. "taking away or obstructing the menses", Name of a female demon. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुहोमm. a particular sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुजित्m. Name of a king of mithilā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुजुष्f. a woman enjoying intercourse at the time fit for procreation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुकालm. the fit or proper season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुकालm. the time of a woman's courses, the time after the courses (favourable for procreationSee above ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुकर्मन्n. a right action, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुकेतुईअक्षणn. Name (also title or epithet) of the 55th pariśiṣṭa- of the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुलिङ्गn. characteristic of a season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुलिङ्गn. sign of menstruation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुलोकाf. Name of particular bricks View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुमङ्गलn. an auspicious omen for the season, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुमत्mfn. coming at regular or proper times View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुमत्mfn. enjoying the seasons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुमत्n. (at-) Name of varuṇa-'s grove View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुमतीf. "having courses", a girl at the age of puberty, marriageable girl etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुमतीf. a woman during her courses or just after them (during the period favourable for procreation) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुमयmfn. consisting of seasons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुमुखn. beginning or first day of a season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुमुखिन्mfn. taking place on the first day of a season commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुनाथm. "lord of the seasons", the spring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुपाmfn. drinking the libation at the right time View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुपर्णm. Name of a king of ayodhyā- (varia lectio ṛta-p-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुपर्ययm. (= - paryāya-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुपर्यायm. the revolution of the seasons. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुपशुm. an animal to be sacrificed at a particular season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुपतिm. lord of the times fit for sacrifices, lord of the proper times, Name of agni-
ऋतुपतिm. of other deities View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुपतिm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुपतिm. the spring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुपात्रn. a vessel for the libation to the ṛtu-s or seasons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुप्रैषm. Name of particular invocations spoken before the sacrifice to the seasons ; 4. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुप्राप्तmfn. that which has approached its own season (as a fruit-bearing tree) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुराजm. "the king of the seasons", the spring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुसहस्रn. a thousand seasons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुषामन्(for -sāman-) n. Name of a sāman-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुसमावेशनn. cohabitation during the fortnight after menstruation, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुसमयm. the period of or after the menses (fit for procreation) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुसंधिm. junction of two seasons, transition from one season to the next one etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुसंधिm. junction of two fortnights, the days of new and full moon (as the junction of the dark and fig.t half of the month, and reversely) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुसंहारm. "collection of the seasons", Name of a poem ascribed to kālidāsa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुशान्तिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुशस्ind. at the proper or due time, at the very time View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुसात्म्यn. diet etc. suited to a season. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुसेव्यmfn. to be taken or applied at certain seasons (as particular medicines or food etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुस्नानn. the act of bathing after menstruation. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुस्नाताf. a woman who has bathed after her courses (and so prepared herself for sexual intercourse) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुष्ठाmfn. (for -sthā-) being in season or in the seasons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुस्थाf. equals -ṣṭh/ā- above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुस्थलाf. Name of an apsaras-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुष्ठायज्ञायज्ञीयn. Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुथाind. at the due or proper time, regularly, properly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुवेलाf. the time of or after menses (fit for procreation) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुवृत्तिf. revolution of the seasons, a year View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुव्यावृत्तिf. the end of a season, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुयाजm. "offering to the seasons", a particular ceremony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुयाजिन्mfn. sacrificing at the beginning of every season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऋतुयाज्याf. equals -yāja- above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रुचिरकेतुm. Name of a bodhisattva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
रूपधातुm. the element of form, original seat or region of form (with Buddhists;the other two element being kāma-dh- q.v,and arūpa-dh-,"the element of formlessness") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शाबरकौस्तुभm. or n. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शब्दचातुर्यn. skill in words, cleverness of diction, eloquence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शब्दकौस्तुभm. Name of a gram. by īśvarī-prasāda- and of a commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शब्दकौस्तुभदूषणn. Name of a gram. work by bhāskara-dīkṣita-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सभाचातुर्यn. politeness in society View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सदाचारस्तुतिस्तोत्रn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सदसद्व्यक्तिहेतुm. the cause of the discrimination between true and false or between good and bad View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सद्धेतु(for -hetu-) m. the existence of cause and effect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
साधनचतुष्टयn. (in philosophy) four kinds of proof. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सधस्तुतिf. (sadh/a--) joint praise (when used as instrumental case = "with joint praise") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सधस्तुतिmfn. praised together (as indra- and agni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सधस्तुत्य(sadh/a--) n. joint praise or applause View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सधातुSee pada-sadhātu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
षडृतुm. plural the six seasons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
षडृतुसूक्तn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
षडृतुवर्णनn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
षडृतुविनोदm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सद्वस्तुn. an excellent work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सद्वस्तुn. a good thing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सद्वस्तुn. a good plot or story View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सहलोकधातुm. the world inhabited by men, the earth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सहस्रदातु(sah/asra--) mfn. thousand-fold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सहस्रकेतुmfn. (sah/asra--) having a thousand forms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सहस्रकेतुmfn. thousand-bannered View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सहस्रनामस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सहस्रस्तुक(sah/asra-.) mf(ā-)n. having a thousand tufts or curls of hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सहस्रस्तुतिf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सहेतुmfn. having a cause or reason, well-founded, reasonable, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सहेतुकmfn. id View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सहेतुकmfn. together with a reason View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शैलधातुm. a mineral View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शैलधातुजn. a kind of mineral resin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शैलसेतुm. a stone embankment, stone bridge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सकौतुकmf(ā-)n. full of expectation, expectant of, eager for (compound; sakautukam am- ind.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सकौतुकम्ind. sakautuka
सकेतुmfn. having a banner, together with a banner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
साकेतुm. or f. (?) idem or 'n. the city of Saketa ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सकिरीटकौस्तुभmfn. having a diadem and breast-jewel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शक्रकेतुm. indra-'s banner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शक्रस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्रतु(s/a--) mfn. being of one accord or one mind with (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शक्तिविजयस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शक्तु śaktuka-, incorrect for saktu-, saktuka-, q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुm. (or n. gaRa ardharcādi-;also written śaktu-) coarsely ground meal, grit, groats (especially of barley-meal) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुधानीf. a vessel of barley-meal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुघटाख्यायिकाf. the story of the vessel of barley-meal () . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुहोमm. an oblation of barley-meal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुकm. (also written śak-) a particular vegetable poison View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
साक्तुकmfn. equals saktuni sādhuh-, guḍādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
साक्तुकmfn. equals saktave prabhavati- gaRa saṃtāpādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
साक्तुकm. barley View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
साक्तुकm. equals saktuka-, a particular vegetable poison View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
साक्तुकn. a quantity of fried barley or barley-meal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुकारm. one who grinds barley-meal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुकारकm. (and f(ikā-).) idem or 'm. one who grinds barley-meal ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुलmfn. gaRa sidhmādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुमिश्रmfn. mixed with barley-meal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुफला f. Prosopis Spicigera or Mimosa Suma View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुफलीf. Prosopis Spicigera or Mimosa Suma View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुप्रस्थीयmfn. relating to a prastha- of barley-meal (said of the episode of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
साक्तुसैन्धवmfn. equals saktu-sindhuṣu bhavaḥ- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुसिन्धुm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सक्तुश्रीmfn. idem or 'mfn. mixed with barley-meal ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शाक्यकेतुm. "star of the śākya-s", Name of gautama- buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शलातुरName of the abode of the ancestors of pāṇini- (see śālāturīya-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शालातुरीयmfn. born in śalātura- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शालातुरीयm. Name of pāṇini- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सालातुरीयSee śāl-, p.1067. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सालोक्यादिचतुष्टयn. the four (stages of beatitude), viz. salokya- etc. (the others beings sāmīpya-, sārūpya-,and sāyujya-;See also rṣṭi-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समचतुरश्रmf(ā-)n. (or -asra-) having four equal angles, square etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समचतुरश्रmn. a rectangular tetragon, square View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समचतुरश्रm. an equilateral tetragon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समचतुरश्रीind. (with kṛ-) to transform into a square View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समचतुर्भुजmfn. having four equal sides View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समचतुर्भुजm. or n. (?) a square or rhombus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समचतुष्कोणmfn. having four equal angles (distinguished from sama-catur-aśra-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समरतुङ्गm. "eminent in battle", Name of warrior View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शमसेतुप्रदीपm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समस्तवस्तुविषयmfn. relating to the whole matter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समतुलाf. equal value View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समतुलितmfn. of equal weight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समावर्जितकेतुmfn. one who has lowered his standard View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समयसेतुवारितmfn. restrained by the barrier of custom View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सम्भृतक्रतुmfn. one in whom all knowledge is concentrated, intelligent, wise (said of indra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संगीतसुन्दरसेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संग्रहवस्तुn. an element of popularity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संग्रामतुलाf. the ordeal of battle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संजातकौतुकmfn. having curiosity roused, becoming curious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संज्वरातुरmfn. afflicted with fever, fevered View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शंकरस्तुतिf. Name of the 7th adhyāya- of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संकष्टचतुर्थीकथाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संकष्टचतुर्थीव्रतकथाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संकष्टहरचतुर्थीव्रतn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संकष्टहरचतुर्थीव्रतकालनिर्णयm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संकटचतुर्थीf. Name of the fourth day in the dark half of śrāvaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संकटहरचतुर्थीव्रतn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संकेतहेतुm. motive for an appointment or meeting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सम्मातुर wrong reading for sāmmātura- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
साम्मातुरand sāmmātra- m. patronymic fr. 1. sam-mātṛ- on
सम्परितुष्P. -tuṣyati-, to feel quite satisfied or content : Causal -toṣayati-, to satisfy completely, appease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सम्प्रस्तुतmfn. ( stu-) ready to, prepared for (infinitive mood) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सम्प्रतुष्P. -tuṣyati-, to be or become quite satisfied, be contented View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्कारकौस्तुभm. Name of work (or saṃskārakaustubhadīdhiti -dīdhiti- f.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्कारकौस्तुभदीधितिf. saṃskārakaustubha
संस्तुP. -stauti-, to praise together with (instrumental case) ; to praise all at once, ; to praise properly or well, laud, celebrate ; etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्तुभ्f. shout of joy (as Name of a metre) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्तुतmfn. praised or hymned together View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्तुतmfn. praised, celebrated, extolled View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्तुतmfn. counted together (as one stotra-), reckoned together View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्तुतmfn. equal to, passing for (instrumental case or compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्तुतmfn. acquainted familiar, intimate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्तुतकmfn. affable, condescending, civil View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्तुतप्रायmfn. for the most part lauded or hymned together, associated in hymns View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्तुतत्वn. the being praised together View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्तुतिf. praise, eulogy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संस्तुतिf. figurative mode of expression
संतुद्P. -tudati-, to strike at, goad, sting ; (with prarohān-) to put forth new sprouts id est recur again and again (as a disease) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संतुल्P. -tolayati-, to weigh one thing against another, balance together (also in the mind) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संतुष्P. -tuṣyati-, to feel quite satisfied or contented, be pleased or delighted with, have great pleasure in (instrumental case; -tuṣya- indeclinable"with joy, joyful") etc. : Causal -toṣayati- (mc. also te-), to make well satisfied or contented, propitiate, please, rejoice or present with (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संतुषित m. Name of a deva-putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संतुषितकm. Name of a deva-putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संतुष्टmfn. quite satisfied or contented, well pleased or delighted with (instrumental case or compound) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संतुष्टतर्णकवतीf. (a cow) having an easily satisfied calf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संतुष्टिf. complete satisfaction, contentment with (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
समुत्तुङ्गmfn. equals uttuṅga-, lofty, high View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
संवत्सरकौस्तुभm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शणतन्तुm. thread or string made of the fibre of the Crotolaria Juncea View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सनितुर्ind. (according to to genitive case of sanit/ṛ-fr. san-?) besides, without (with preceding accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
षाण्मातुरm. (fr. ṣaṣ-+ mātṛ-) "having six mothers", Name of kārttikeya- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सन्मातुरprob. wrong reading for sān-m-, of a virtuous mother View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सान्मातुरm. (see san-m-and sāmm-) the son of a virtuous mother View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शन्तुmfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सपत्नतुर्mfn. (Nominal verb -t/ūḥ-) overcoming rivals View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सप्तधातुmf(u-)n. (t/a--) consisting of 7, 7-fold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सप्तधातुmf(u-)n. consisting of 7 constituent elements (as the body) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सप्तधातुm. Name of one of the ten horses of the Moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सप्तधातुm. plural the 7 constituent elements of the body (viz. chyle, blood, flesh, fat, bone, marrow, and semen) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सप्तधातुकmfn. consisting of 7 elements (See prec.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सप्तधातुमयmf(ī-)n. made of 7 various metals or elements View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सप्तधातुवरूथकmfn. having the 7 constituent elements of the body for a chariot-guard View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सप्ततन्तुmfn. (t/a--) "7-threaded", consisting of 7 parts (as a sacrifice) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सप्ततन्तुm. a sacrifice, offering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शरभकेतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सारचतुर्विंशतिकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शरदृतुवर्णनn. "description of the autumnal season", Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शरकेतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सारवस्तुn. a valuable or important thing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शरीरधातुm. a chief constituent of the body (flesh, blood etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शरीरधातुm. a relic of buddha-'s body (such as a bone, tooth, a hair, or nail) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शरीरतुल्यmf(ā-)n. equal to the body, dear as one's own person View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सार्वधातुकmfn. (fr. sarva-dhātu-) applicable to the whole of a radical term or to the complete form of the verbal base (after the conjugational characteristics or vikaraṇa-s are affixed in the four conjectural or special tenses;in veda- often confounded with the ārdhadhātuka-s q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सार्वधातुकn. Name of the verbal terminations of the four conjectural tenses (proper , imperfect tense Potential,and imperative), and of all the root affixes (such as śānac-and śatri-) which have an indicatory J View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वक्रतुm. plural sacrifices of any or every sort ( sarvakratutā -- f.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सार्वक्रतुकmfn. (fr. sarvakratu-) relating to all sacrifices View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वक्रतुमयmf(ī-)n. containing all sorts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वक्रतुताf. sarvakratu
सर्वलोकधातुव्यवलोकनm. Name of a samādhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वफलत्यागचतुर्दशीf. Name of a particular 14th day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वफलत्यागचतुर्दशीव्रतn. a particular religious observance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वर्तुm. (va-+ ṛtu-) every season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वर्तुm. "containing all seasons", a year View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वर्तुकmfn. (va-+ ṛt-) adapted to every season, habitable in every seasons, existing in every seasons etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वर्तुकवनn. Name of a forest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वर्तुपरिवर्तm. "revolution of all the seasons" idem or 'm. "containing all seasons", a year ' , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वर्तुफलn. the fruit of all the seasons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सर्वेश्वरस्तुतिरत्नमालाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शशकेतु wrong reading for śaśi-k- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
साश्चर्यकौतुकmfn. astonished and curious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शशिकेतुm. Name of a View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शष्पतुल्यmfn. resembling young grass (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शस्त्रहतचतुर्दशीf. Name of a particular fourteenth day sacred to the memory of fallen warriors View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सस्तुतशस्त्रmfn. joined with a stotra- and śastra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शतदातु(śat/a--) mfn. hundred-fold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शतक्रतुmfn. (śat/a--.) having hundred-fold insight or power or a hundred counsels etc. etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शतक्रतुmfn. containing a hundred sacrificial rites (ekona-śata-kr-,one who has made 99 sacrifices)
शतक्रतुm. Name of indra- (a hundred aśva-medha-s elevating the sacrificer to the rank of indra-; confer, compare Greek ) etc. (confer, compare kṣiti-śatakr-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शतक्रतुप्रस्थn. Name of the residence of the yādava-s (see indra-pr-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शतक्रतुस्मृतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शततन्तुmfn. idem or 'mfn. hundred-stringed ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शततन्तुmfn. a hundred-fold, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सातत्यचतुष्कटीकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शतयातु(śat/a--) m. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सत्त्वधातुm. the animal sphere, animated nature View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सातुm. (prob.) the womb (as conceiving) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सातुSee . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सतुहिनmfn. accompanied by frost or ice, wintry View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सतुङ्गm. Name of a place (varia lectio su-t-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सतुषmfn. having husk or chaff View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सतुषn. grain which has the husk remaining on it View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सत्यकेतुm. Name of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सत्यकेतुm. of a son of dharma-ketu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सत्यकेतुm. of a son of su-kumāra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सत्यकेतुm. of a son of akrūra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सत्यनाथस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सत्यसंतुष्टतीर्थm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सौभाग्यतन्तुm. the marriage string (fastened round the bride's neck by the bridegroom at the wedding and worn till widowhood) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सौम्यधातुm. " soma--like element", the phlegmatic humour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सौम्यजामातृयोगीन्द्रस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शौनकीयचतुराध्यायिकाf. " śaunaka-'s treatise in four chapters", Name of the atharva-- veda- prātiśākhya-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शवलोकधातु wrong reading for saha-l-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुmfn. (fr.1. si-) binding, who or what binds or fetters View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुm. a bond, fetter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुm. a ridge of earth, mound, bank, causeway, dike, dam, bridge, any raised piece of ground separating fields (serving as a boundary or as a passage during inundations) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुm. rāma-'s bridge (See setubandha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुm. a landmark, boundary, limit (also figuratively = "barrier, bounds") etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुm. a help to the understanding of a text, an explanatory commentary (also Name of various commentaries) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुm. an established institution, fixed rule View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुm. the praṇava- or sacred syllable Om (which is said to be mantrāṇāṃ setuḥ-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुm. Crataeva Roxburghii or Tapia Crataeva (equals varaṇa-, varuṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुm. Name of a son of druhyu- and brother of babhru- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुm. of a son of babhru- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुm. of a place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुबन्धm. the forming of a causeway or bridge, a dam or bridge (especially the ridge of rocks extending from rāmeśvara- on the Southeastern coast of India to Ceylon, and supposed to have been formed by hanumat- as a bridge for the passage of rāma-'s army) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुबन्धm. Name of various works (especially of the 13th chapter of the bhaṭṭi-kāvya- and of a Prakrit poem on the history of rāma-, also called rāma-setu-,or rāvaṇa-vaha-,attributed to pravarasena- and sometimes to kālidāsa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुबन्धनn. the construction of a bridge or dam View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुबन्धनn. a bridge or dam View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुबन्धनn. a limit, barrier View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुबन्धनn. Name of a Pauranic work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुभेदm. the breaking down of an embankment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुभेदिन्mfn. breaking down barriers, removing obstructions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुभेदिन्m. Croton Polyandrum or Tiglium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुभेत्तृm. the destroyer of a dam or bridge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुजm. plural Name of a district of dakṣiṇā-patha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुकm. a causeway, bridge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुकm. Crataeva Roxburghii View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुकरm. the builder of a bridge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुकर्मन्n. the work of building a bridge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुकाव्यn. Name of a poem. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुखण्डm. n. Name of a chapter of the skanda-purāṇa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुमाहात्म्यn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुमङ्गलमन्त्रm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुपतिm. "lord of the bridge or causeway", an hereditary title belonging to the chiefs of Ramnad as controlling the passage of the channel between rāmeśvara- and Ceylon See column 2. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुप्रदm. Name of kṛṣṇa-
सेतुशैलm. a mountain or hill forming a boundary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुषामन्n. (with svargya-) Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुसंग्रहm. Name of a commentator or commentary on the mugdha-bodha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुसरणिf. Name of a Sanskrit translation of the setu-bandha- by śiva-nārāyaṇa-dāsa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुस्नानविधिm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुवृक्षm. Crataeva Roxburghii View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सेतुयात्राविधिm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सिद्धधातुm. perfected mineral, quicksilver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सिद्धान्तसेतुकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सिद्धवस्तुn. (prob.) a spelling-book View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सिकतासेतुm. a bank of sand (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिखण्डिकेतुm. "having a peacock for an emblem", Name of skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिक्षितुकामmfn. (śikṣitu-for infinitive mood tum-) one who is willing to learn, a beginner in his art View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिलाधातुm. "rock-mineral", chalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिलाधातुm. yellow ochre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिलाधातुm. red chalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिलाधातुm. a white fossil substance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिलाधातुm. an aluminous earth of a white or yellowish colour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिलाजतुn. "rock-exudation", bitumen etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिलाजतुn. red chalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिलाजतुकल्पm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शीलतुल्यmfn. resembling or equivalent, to virtue View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सीमासेतुm. a ridge or causeway serving as a boundary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सीमासेतुविनिर्णयm. (legal) decision about boundaries and barriers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सिंहकेतुm. Name of a bodhi-sattva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सिंहकेतुm. of another man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सिंहतुण्डm. "lion-faced", a kind of fish View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सिंहतुण्डm. Euphorbia Ligularia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सिंहतुण्डकm. a kind of fish (equals -tuṇḍa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सिषासतुmfn. (fr. Desiderative of -,or san-) wishing to gain or obtain (genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिशिरर्तुm. (for -ṛtu-) the cool season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिशिरर्तुवर्णनn. Name of a poem. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सितधातुm. a white mineral View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सितधातुm. chalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सीतास्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सिततुरगm. "white-horsed", Name of arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिवचतुःश्लोकीव्याख्याf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिवचतुर्दशीf. the 14th day of the dark half of the month māgha- kept as a festival in honour of skanda- (= śiva-rātri- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिवचतुर्दशीव्रतn. a fast and other observances on that day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिवधातुm. " śiva-'s essence", quicksilver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिवधातुm. śiva-'s mineral, milk-stone, opal or chalcedony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिवप्रणामशिक्षास्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिवशिखरिणीस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिवस्तुतिf. Name of stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शिवास्तुतिf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्लेष्मधातुm. the phlegmatic humour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्लेष्मातुरmf(ā-)n. suffering from phlegm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्मरातुरmfn. love-sick, pining with love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्मृतिहेतुm. a cause of recollection, impression on the mind, association of ideas, recollection View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्मृतिसंस्कारकौस्तुभm. Name of work
षोडशर्तुनिशा(śa-ṛt-) f. any night out of 16 from the commencement of menstruation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
षोडशर्त्विक्क्रतु(śa-ṛt-) m. a grand sacrifice performed by 16 priests (See ṛtv-ij-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
षोडशायुधस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सोमक्रतुm. an offering of soma- (See saumakratava-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सोतुetc. See . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सोतुm. (fr.3. su-) extraction of soma-, libation (dative case s/otave-as infinitive mood) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्फोटहेतुकm. Semecarpus Anacardium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्रावणशुक्लचतुर्थीf. the fourth and third day in the light half of śrāvaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सृगालवास्तुकm. a kind of potherb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्रीरामस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्रीरङ्गनायकीस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्रीरङ्गराजचतुष्टयn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्रीस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शृङ्गारकौस्तुभm. Name of a rhetoric work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्रोतु(prob.) m. hearing (only in next and suśr/otu-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्रोतुराति(śr/otu--) mfn. giving an ear, hearing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्रुतिस्तुतिf. (equals veda-stuti-) Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्थानचतुर्विधश्लोकm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तु cl.2 P. A1. (; see ) st/auti- or stavīti-, stute- or stuvīte- (in also st/avate-,3. sg. stave-[with pass. sense], 1. 3. sg. stuṣ/e- imperative stoṣi-, parasmE-pada [mostly with pass. sense] stuvān/a-, st/avāna-or stavān/a-, st/avamāna-;in stunvanti-,in parasmE-pada stunvāna-; perfect tense tuṣṭāva-, tuṣṭuv/us-, tuṣṭuv/e- etc.; Aorist astāvīt-or astauṣīt- etc.; stoṣat-, stoṣāṇi- ; /astoṣṭa- etc.; preceding stūyāt- grammar; future stavitā-or stotā- ; future staviṣy/ati-, te- ; stoṣyati-, te- etc.; Conditional astoṣyat- ; infinitive mood stotum- etc.; stavitum- ; st/otave-, stav/adhyai- ; ind.p. stutv/ā- etc.; -st/utya- etc.; -stūya- etc.), to praise, laud, eulogize, extol, celebrate in song or hymns (in ritual,"to chant" , with locative case of the text from which the sāman- comes) etc. etc.: Passive voice stūy/ate- (Aorist astāvi-), to be praised or celebrated ; stāyamāna- mfn. being praised : Causal stāvayati- (Aorist atuṣṭavat- ; ṭuvat- ), to praise, celebrate ; (stāvayate-), to cause to praise or celebrate : Desiderative tuṣṭūṣati-, te- (past participle tuṣṭūṣita-), to wish to celebrate : Intensive toṣṭūyate-, toṣṭoti- grammar View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुSee su-ṣṭ/u- . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तु(prob. invented to serve as a root for the words below) , to be clotted or conglomerated ; to trickle. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तु(equals st/ukā-) in pṛthu-ṣṭu- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुब्धmfn. chanted, praised, hymned View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुभ् (connected with1. stu-and stumbh-) cl.1 P. () st/obhati- (only in present tense base;3. sg. stobdhi- ; parasmE-pada A1. -stubhāna- ; grammar also perfect tense tuṣṭubhe-; future stobhitā-etc.), to utter a joyful sound, hum, make a succession of exclamations, shout (especially applied to the chanted interjections in a sāman-) ; cl.1 A1. stobhate-, to pause, stop, cause to stop, paralyze etc. (stambhe-) : Causal stobhayati- (Aorist atuṣṭubhat-), to praise in successive exclamations, celebrate [ confer, compare English stop.] View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुभ्mfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') uttering joyful sounds, praising (see anu--, tri-ṣṭubh-, vṛṣa-stubh-etc.; according to to some stubh-in the first two compound means"stopping, pausing", the metre requiring regular stoppages or pauses;but see, anu-ṣṭubh-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुभ्f. joyful exclamation or cry, praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुभ्m. a praiser View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुभm. Name of an agni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुभm. a goat (see tubha-, st/abha-and stunaka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुभ्वन्mfn. trilling, shouting, praising View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुच् cl.1 A1. stocate-, to be bright or propitious (prasāde-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुकm. (= next) in keśa-st- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुकाf. a knot or tuft of hair or wool, thick curl of hair (especially between the horns of a bull) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुकाf. (?) a hip, thigh (equals jaghana-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुक equals toka-, a child or young animal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुकासर्गम्ind. after the form of a curl or knot of hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुकाविन्mfn. having tufts of hair, shaggy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुकीf. (varia lectio for śukī-) equals sloka-ghṛta-dhārā- (Scholiast or Commentator) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुम्भ् (confer, compare stambh-and stubh-;in native lists written stunbh-) cl.5.9. P. stubhnoti-, stubhn/āti-, to stop, stupefy; expel ( ). ([ confer, compare English stop, stump-.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुम्प्See pra-s-tump-, p.699. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुनकm. (see stubha-) a goat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुपm. (see stūpa-) a knot or tuft of hair etc. (See st/ukā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुषेय्यmfn. (wrong reading stuveya-and stuṣepya-) praiseworthy, excellent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुत्mfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') praising, celebrating (See indra--, chandaḥ--, deva-stut-etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुत्f. a hymn of praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतmfn. (for 2.See column 3) praised, eulogized, hymned, glorified, celebrated etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतmfn. recited with praise (as a hymn) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतm. Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतn. praise, eulogy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतn. (in ritual) equals stotra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतmfn. (for 1.See column 1) dripping, oozing (varia lectio sruta-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतशस्त्रn. dual number stotra- and śastra- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतशस्त्रवत्mfn. joined or connected with stotra- and śastra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतस्तोम(stut/a--) mfn. one whose praise has been sung, hymned, glorified View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतस्वामिक्षेत्रn. Name of a sacred place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतवत्mfn. having received praise, praised, celebrated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिf. (instrumental case once in stutinā-,with varia lectio stutibhiḥ-) praise, eulogy, panegyric, commendation, adulation etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिf. Name of durgā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिf. of viṣṇu-
स्तुतिf. of the wife of pratihartṛ- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिभागm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिब्राह्मणName of work (or of a man) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिचन्द्रिकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिगीतकn. a song of praise, panegyric View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिकुसुमाञ्जलिm. "handful of flowers"Name of a poem in praise of śiva-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिमङ्गलn. plural praises and benedictions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिमन्त्रm. a song or hymn of praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिमत्mfn. possessing or knowing hymns of praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिपदn. an object of praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिपाठकm. "praise-reciter", a panegyrist, bard, herald (especially of a prince, = 1. bandin-1) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिप्रियmfn. fond of praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिशब्दm. a word of praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिसारm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिशस्त्र wrong reading for stuta-ś- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिशीलmfn. skilful in praise (varia lectio śruti-ś-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिसूक्तिमालाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिटीकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिवचनn. () laudatory speech, eulogy. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिवचस्n. () laudatory speech, eulogy. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिवादm. () laudatory speech, eulogy. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुतिव्रतm. "one whose duty is praise", a bard etc. (see -pāṭhaka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुत्यmfn. to be praised, laudable, praiseworthy etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुत्याf. a particular fragrant bark View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुत्याf. alum-slate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुत्यत्वn. praise worthiness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुत्यव्रतm. Name of a son of hiraṇya-retas- and the varṣa- ruled by him View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुवm. or n. (?) a particular part of the head of a horse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुवानmfn. praising ("being praised") . See root, column 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुवत्mfn. (pr.p.) praising etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुवत्m. a praiser, worshipper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुवेय stuṣeyya- See p.1259. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुविm. a praiser, worshipper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्तुविm. a sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुभाषितकौस्तुभm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शुभवस्तु(?) , Name of a river (equals su-vāstu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुचतुरmfn. (according to to native authorities fr. catur-) very clever or skilful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुचेतुनmfn. equals -cetana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुचेतुनाind. (instrumental case of -cet/u-) with benevolence or favour, graciously View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सूचीतुण्डm. "needle-mouthed", a gnat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुदातुmfn. ( do-) easily divisible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शुद्धिसेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुधातुmfn. well-founded, secure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुधातुmfn. well off, wealthy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुधातुदक्षिणmfn. (-dh/ā-) (prob.) one on whom the sacrificial fee is well conferred, worthy of the sacrificial fee (according to to Scholiast or Commentator"one who receives precious metal as a sacrificial fee")
सुगातुm. welfare, prosperity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुगातुयाf. (the same form for instrumental case) desire of welfare or prosperity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुहन्तुmfn. equals -h/ana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुहवीतुनामन्mfn. one whose name is to be invoked auspiciously or successfully View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुजन्तुm. Name of a son of jahnu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शुकतुण्डm. "parrot's-beak", a particular position of the hands View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शुकतुण्डकn. a kind of cinnabar View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुकेतुmf(/u-)n. very bright View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुकेतुm. Name of a king of the yakṣa-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुकेतुm. of various kings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुकेतुसुताf. patronymic of tāḍakā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शुक्लधातुm. a white mineral, chalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुक्रतुmfn. skilful, wise (said of various gods) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुक्रतुm. Name of various kings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शुक्रेश्वरस्तुतिf. Name of 8 verses from the kāśī-khaṇḍa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सूक्ष्मतुण्डm. a particular biting insect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुमन्तुmfn. easily known, well known View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुमन्तुm. friendly sentiment or invocation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुमन्तुm. Name of a teacher (disciple of vyāsa- and author of a dharma-śāstra-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुमन्तुm. of a king, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुमन्तुm. of a son of jahnu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुमन्तुनामन्mfn. (-m/antu--), bearing a well-known name View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुमन्तुस्मृतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुमन्तुसूत्रn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुपद्मधातुपाठm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुपरमतुरिताf. (with Buddhists) Name of a deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुपर्णकेतुm. "having garuḍa- for a symbol", Name of viṣṇu-kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुपर्णयातुm. a particular demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुप्रैतुmfn. easy to be gone through or traversed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुप्रतुर्mfn. (Nominal verb t/ūs-) very victorious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुरकेतुm. the banner of the gods or of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुरङ्गधातुm. red chalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुरतुङ्गm. Elaeocarpus Ganitrus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सूर्यकेतुmfn. (s/ūrya--) having the sun for a flag (or"bright as the sun") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सूर्यकेतुm. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सूर्यस्तुत्m. a particular ekāha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सूर्यस्तुतिf. praise of the sun (Name of various works.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुसक्तुm. plural excellent groats View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुसंतुष्टmfn. well satisfied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुसर्तुf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुश्रोतुmfn. hearing willingly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुस्तुतm. (see ṣṭuta-) Name of a son of supārśva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शुशुलूकयातु(l/ūka--) m. a demon in the shape of an owlet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतन्तुm. "having fair offspring", Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतन्तुm. of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतन्तुm. of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सूत्रतन्तुm. (once n.) a thread, string, line View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सूत्रतन्तुm. perseverance, energy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सूतुf. child-bearing, pregnancy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
शुतुद्रीf. (according to to also śutudri-and dru-) the śata-dru- or Sutlej river (See śata-dru-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतुकmf(ā-)n. (fr. tuk- equals tak-) running swiftly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतुकनmfn. idem or 'mf(ā-)n. (fr. tuk- equals tak-) running swiftly ' (used in explaining prec.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतुमुलmf(ā-)n. very noisy or loud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतुङ्गmfn. very lofty or tall View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतुङ्गm. the culmination or culminating point of a planet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतुङ्गm. the cocoa-nut tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतुङ्गm. Name of a place (Bombay edition sa-t-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतुस्mfn. (Nominal verb -tūs- instrumental case plural -tūrbhis-) well-sounding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुतुष्टmfn. easily satisfied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुवर्णरत्नाकरच्छत्त्रकेतुm. Name of a future buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुवर्तुलm. a water-melon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुवर्तुलm. Gardenia Enneandra View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुवास्तुf. Name of a river (Greek ;the modern Suwad) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुवास्तुm. plural the inhabitants of the country near the river suvāstu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुवास्तुकm. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुवस्तुसम्पद्mfn. having abundant wealth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुयन्तुmfn. curbing or guiding well (as reins) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
सुय्यासेतुm. Name of a dike View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वच्छधातुकn. an alloy of silver and gold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वादुतुण्डिकाf. Momordica Monadelpha View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वाद्वम्लतिक्ततुबरmfn. sweet and sour, bitter and astringent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वाद्वम्लतिक्ततुबरm. sweet and sour and bitter and astringent taste View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वहेतुm. one's own cause, own sake (tunā-,"for one's own self") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वैतु(sv/a-etu-) mfn. (perhaps) going one's own gait or way View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वकेतुm. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वर्णधातुm. red ochre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वसेतु(sv/a--) mf(u-)n. forming one's own embankment or bridge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वतुल्यmfn. equal to one's self View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वत्वहेतुm. ground or cause of proprietary right View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वत्वव्यवस्थार्णवसेतुबन्धm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वयम्प्रस्तुतmfn. self-praised View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्वयातु(śv/a--) m. a demon in the shape of a dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्वेतधातुm. chalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्वेतधातुm. opal or chalcedony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्वेतधातुm. any white mineral View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्वेतकेतुm. (śvet/a--) Name of a comet (also called uddālaka-śveta-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्वेतकेतुm. a jaina- saint View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्वेतकेतुm. Name of auddālaki- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्वेतकेतुm. of āruṇeya- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्वेतकेतुm. of a son of sena-jit- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्वेतकेतुm. of gautama- buddha- as a bodhi-sattva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्विष्टकृच्चतुर्थmf(ā-)n. having agni- sviṣṭa-kṛt- as fourth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
स्वोपज्ञधातुपाठविवरणm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
श्यावाश्वस्तुतmfn. praised by śyāvāśva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तालकेतुm. "palm-bannered", bhīṣma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तालकेतुm. bala-- rāma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तालकेतुm. Name of an adversary of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तालकेतुm. "having the tāla- hell as a banner ", Name of a dānava- (younger brother of pātāla-ketu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ताम्रधातुm. red chalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ताम्रधातुm. (dhātu tāmra-,"red metal", copper ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ताम्रतुण्डm. "copper mouthed", a kind of monkey View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुm. a thread, cord, string, line, wire, warp (of a web), filament, fibre etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुm. a cobweb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुm. a succession of sacrificial performances View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुm. any one propagating his family in regular succession (see kula--) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुm. a line of descendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुm. any continuity (as of thirst or hope) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुm. Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुm. equals -nāga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुm. (gaRa gargādi-) Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुm. see kāṣṭha--, vara--, sapt/a--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुभm. "threadlike", Sinapis dichotoma View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुभm. a calf View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुभूतmfn. being the propagator of a family View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुजालSee kṛmi--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुक in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' a thread, rope View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुकm. a kind of serpent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुकm. the plant tu-bha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुकरणn. spinning, on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुकर्त्तृm. "propagating the succession of a family (kula--) " equals kula-tantu- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुकार्यn. "thread-work", a web View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुकाष्ठn. "piece of fibrous wood", a weaver's brush View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुकीf. a vein View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुकीटm. a silk-worm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुक्रियाf. spinning work on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुकृन्तनn. cutting off the propagation of a family View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुलmfn. roping (as slime) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुलn. equals tura-, the fibrous root of a lotus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुमध्यmf(ā-)n. having a thread-like waist View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुमत्mfn. forming threads,"roping"(as a liquid) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुमत्mfn. (a-- negative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुमत्mfn. "uninterrupted like a thread"(said of an agni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुमतीf. an oblation offered to that agni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुमतीf. Name of murāri-'s mother, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुणm. equals tu-nāga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुनाभm. "emitting threads from its navel", a spider View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुनागm. a shark View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुनिर्यासm. "having stringy exudations", the palmyra tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुपर्वन्n. "thread-festival", the day of full moon in month śrāvaṇa- (anniversary of kṛṣṇa-'s investment with the Brahmanical cord) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुरn. the fibrous root of a lotus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुरm. plural Name of a family (varia lectio nnara-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुशालाf. equals -vāya-ś- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुसंतानm. weaving of threads View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुसंततmfn. woven View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुसंततmfn. sewn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुसंततn. wove cloth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुसंततिf. sewing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुसारm. "having a fibrous pith", the betel-nut tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुसारकm. idem or 'm. "having a fibrous pith", the betel-nut tree ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुत्वn. the consisting of threads View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुवाद्यn. a stringed instrument View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुवानn. weaving View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुवापfor -vāya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुवर्धनm. "race-increaser", viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुवर्धनm. śiva-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुवायm. ( on ) a weaver (see rajaka--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुवायm. a spider View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुवायm. weaving View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुवायदण्डm. a loom (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुवायशालाf. a weaver's workshop View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तान्तुवाय्यm. the son of a weaver (tantuvāya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्तुविग्रहाf. equals tata-pattrī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्यतुm. thunder (Ved. instrumental case t/ā-, ;perhaps mfn. equals tanayitn/u-, ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्यतुm. wind ("a musical instrument") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्यतुm. night View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तन्यतु ny/u-. See 2. tan-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तपर्तु(ritu-) m. the hot season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तप्यतुmfn. hot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तप्यतुf. See t/i-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तरन्तुकn. Name of a tīrtha- ( arant-and taraṇḍaka-) and 7078; ix, 3032. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तरीतुSee duṣ-ṭ/ar-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तस्तुवn. Name of an antidote against poison (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ताततुल्यmfn. like a father, fatherly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ताततुल्यm. a paternal uncle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तथाक्रतु(t/ath-) mfn. so intending View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तत्तुल्यmfn. (said of a Prakrit word) similar or equal to the original Sanskrit word View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ततुरिmfn. ( tṝ-, ) conquering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ततुरिmfn. promoting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तिग्मकेतुm. Name of a son of vatsara- by svarvīthi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तीक्ष्णतुण्डmf(ā-)n. sharp-beaked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तिक्तधातुm. "bitter elementary substance (of the body)", bile View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तिक्ततुम्बीf. a bitter gourd (kaṭu-t-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तिक्ततुण्डीf. equals katu-t- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तिलचतुर्थीf. the 4th day of the dark half of māgha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तिलंतुदm. a sesamum-grinder vArttika View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तिष्यकेतुm. śiva-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रैधातुकn. the 3 worlds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रैधातुकसमताf. equilibrium of the three elements, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रैमातुरmfn. having 3 (mātṛ-) mothers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिचतुरmfn. ( vArttika) 3 or 4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिचतुर्दशmfn. dual number the 13th and 14th, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिदमथवस्तुकुशलm. "skilled in the threefold self-control (see -daṇḍa-) ", buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिधातुmfn. consisting of 3 parts, triple, threefold (used like Latin triplexto denote excessive) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिधातुm. (scilicet puroḍ/āśa-) Name of an oblation ( tridhātutva -tv/a- n.abstr.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिधातुm. gaṇeśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिधातुm. Name of a man
त्रिधातुn. the triple world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिधातुn. the aggregate of the 3 minerals or of the 3 humours View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिधातुकmfn. consisting of 3 humours View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिधातुकm. gaṇeśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिधातुशृङ्गmfn. having a tripartite horn (agni-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिधातुत्वn. tridhātu
त्रिमन्तुmfn. "offering threefold advice"
त्रिमन्तुm. "Name of a man"
त्रिस्थलीसेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रितन्तुmfn. thrice woven (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिवर्तुmfn. threefold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिवस्तुn. the triple object (viz. buddha-, dharma-, and saṃgha-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिविधदमथवस्तुकुशलm. equals tri-dam- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्रिविष्टिधातुmfn. threefold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तृणजन्तुm. a blade of grass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तृणकेतुm. a bamboo View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तृणकेतुकm. a bamboo View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तूतुजानmfn. (2. tuj-) hastening, eager View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तूतुजानmfn. (n/a-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तूतुजिmfn. idem or 'mfn. (n/a-) ' , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तूतुजिm. a promoter of (genitive case), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तूतुजिm. see /a--.
तूतुमmfn. strong, 50, 6 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
तूतुमmfn. see t/umra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
त्यक्तुकामmfn. wishing to leave. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उदकसक्तुm. equals uda-sa- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उदसक्तुm. barley-water View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उदतन्तुm. "water-thread", a continuous gush. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उदयतुङ्गm. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उद्दन्तुरmfn. large-toothed, having projecting teeth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उद्दन्तुरmfn. high, tall View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उद्दन्तुरmfn. terrific, formidable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उद्गातुकामmfn. wishing to singular View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उलूकयातु(/ulūka-) m. a demon in the shape of an owl View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उमाचतुर्थीf. the fourth day in the light half of the month jyaiṣṭha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपचतुरmfn. (plural) almost four, nearly four on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपचतुरम्ind. nearly four, Sch. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपधातुm. a secondary mineral, semi-metal (seven are specified: svarṇa-mākṣika-,pyrites; tāra-mākṣika-,a particular white mineral; tuttha-,sulphate of copper; kāṃsya-,brass; rīti-,calx of brass; sindūra-,red lead; śilājatu-,red chalk) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपधातुm. secondary secretions and constituents of the body (viz. the milk, menses, adeps, sweat, teeth, hair, and lymph) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपकेतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपस्तुP. -stauti-, to invoke, celebrate in song, praise : ; (especially said of the hotṛ-) : Passive voice -stūyate-, to be praised or celebrated in song View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपस्तुतmfn. invoked, praised View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपस्तुतm. (upa-stut/a-), Name of a ṛṣi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपस्तुतm. plural the family of the above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपस्तुतिf. celebration, invocation, praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपस्तुत्यmfn. to be praised View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपतुष्Caus. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपायचतुष्टयn. the above four expedients against an enemy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उपायतुरीयn. "the fourth means"violence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऊर्ध्वकेतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ऊर्णास्तुकाf. a tuft of wool View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्कुतुकmfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') amusing one's self by View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्पन्नतन्तुmfn. having a line of descendants. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तरणसेतुm. a bridge for crossing over (genitive case), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तु(ud-- tu-) P. /ut-tavīti- () , to effect, bring about ; to prosper, increase ([ ]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तुद्(ud-- tud-) P. -tudati-, to push up, tear up ; to push open ; to stir up, urge on. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तुदmfn. one who stirs up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तुल्(ud-- tul-) P. -tolayati-, to take up (a sword) ; to erect, set up commentator or commentary on ; to raise up (by means of a counterpoise) ; to weigh ; to raise, excite (anger etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तुण्डितn. the head of a thorn etc. which has entered the skin ([ ]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तुङ्गmfn. lofty, high, tall View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तुङ्गmfn. swollen (as a stream) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तुङ्गताf. height, loftiness, elevation. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तुङ्गत्वn. height, loftiness, elevation. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तुङ्गितmfn. lifted up, raised, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
उत्तुषm. fried grain (freed from the husks) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वदनदन्तुरm. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वहतुm. the bridal procession (to the husband's house), nuptial ceremony (plural the objects constituting a bride's dowry ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वहतुm. means of furthering (equals stotra-and śastra- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वहतुm. an ox View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वहतुm. a traveller View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वैद्यकौस्तुभm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वैकुण्ठचतुर्दशीf. the 14th day of the light half of the month kārttika- (sacred to viṣṇu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वैश्वदेवस्तुत्m. a particular ekāha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वैतुलm. (and vaitulakantha la-kantha- n.) gaRa cihaṇādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वैतुलकन्थn. vaitula
वैतुषिकm. (fr. vi-tuṣa-) Name of particular hermits View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वैतुष्यn. the being husked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वैयाकरणजीवातुf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वज्रकेतुm. "having a vajra- for ensign", Name of the demon naraka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वज्रतुल्यm. "resembling a diamond", lapis lazuli, beryl View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वज्रतुण्डmfn. "hard-beaked" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वज्रतुण्डm. (only ) a vulture View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वज्रतुण्डm. a mosquito, gnat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वज्रतुण्डm. Name of garuḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वज्रतुण्डm. of gaṇeśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वज्रतुण्डm. Cactus Opuntia. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्रतुm. Name of a deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्रतुण्डmfn. having a curved beak View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्रतुण्डm. a parrot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्रतुण्डm. Name of gaṇeśa- (as having an elephant's curved trunk) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्रतुण्डगणनायकप्रकरणn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्रतुण्डपूजाविधिm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्रतुण्डाष्टकn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्रतुण्डस्तवनn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्रतुण्डस्तोत्रn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्त्रतुण्डm. "having a proboscis on the face"Name of gaṇeśa- (see vakra-t-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्तुin compound for infinitive mood vaktum-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्तुकामmfn. desirous of speaking, intending to speak, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वक्तुमनस्mfn. having a mind to speak, being about to speak View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वालतुषm. (of unknown meaning) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वालावितुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वानरकेतुm. the monkey-banner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वानरकेतुm. equals prec. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वरदचतुर्थीf. Name of the 4th day in the light half of the month māgha- (prob. wrong reading for varadā-caturthī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वरदस्चतुर्थीf. See varada-c- above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वरदातुm. Tectona Grandis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वराहस्तुतिf. Name of chapter of the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वरक्रतुm. Name of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वरतन्तुm. Name of an ancient preceptor
वरतन्तुm. plural his descendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वरेण्यक्रतु(-) mfn. having excellent understanding, intelligent, wise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्णतुलीf. "letter-brush", a pen, pencil, paint-brush View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्णतुलिका f. "letter-brush", a pen, pencil, paint-brush View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्षकेतुm. a red-flowering punar-navā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्षकेतुm. Name of a son of ketu-mat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्षर्तुm. (for -ṛtu-) the rainy season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्षर्तुमासपक्षाहोवेलादेशप्रदेशवत्mfn. containing a statement of the place and country and time and day and fortnight and month and season and year View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्षर्तुवर्ण्ननn. Name of work (prob. the ṛtu-saṃhāra-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्षावस्तुn. Name of a section in the vinaya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वार्त्रतुरn. (fr. vritra-tur-) Name of a sāman-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुSee dur-v-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुSee tri-v/artu- (for 1. vartu-See) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलmf(ā-)n. round, circular, globular View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलm. a kind of pea View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलm. a ball View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलm. Name of one of śiva-'s attendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलाf. a ball at the end of a spindle to assist its rotation, L, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलn. a circle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलn. the bulb of a kind of onion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलाकार mfn. of circular shape, round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलाकृतिmfn. of circular shape, round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलाक्षm. "having circular eyes", the brown hawk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलातन्त्रn. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलीf. Scindapsus Officinalis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वर्तुलि(gender doubtful) , a kind of bean View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वसाकेतुm. a particular comet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वसन्तर्तु(for ṛtu-) m. spring-season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुf. (for 2.See) becoming light, dawning, morning (genitive case v/astoḥ-,in the morning; v/astor vastoḥ-,every morning; v/astor asy/āḥ-,this morning; pr/ati v/astoḥ-,towards morning; dative case v/astave-See under2. vas-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुn. (for 1.See) the seat or place of (See kapila--, vraṇa-v-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुn. any really existing or abiding substance or essence, thing, object, article etc. (also applied to living beings exempli gratia, 'for example' ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुn. (in philosophy) the real (opp. to a-v-,"that which does not really exist, the unreal"; a-dvitīya-v-,"the one real substance or essence which has no second") etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुn. the right thing, a valuable or worthy object, object of or for (compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुn. goods, wealth, property (see -vinimaya-and -hāni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुn. the thing in question, matter, affair, circumstance etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुn. subject, subject-matter, contents, theme (of a speech etc.), plot (of a drama or poem) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुn. (in music) a kind of composition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुn. natural disposition, essential property View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुn. the pith or substance of anything View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तु1. 2. vastu-. See pp. 931 and 932. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुn. (m.only in ) the site or foundation of a house, site, ground, building or dwelling-place, habitation, homestead, house etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुn. an apartment, chamber View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुm. Name of one of the 8 vasu-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुm. of a rākṣasa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तु(prob.) f. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुn. the pot-herb Chenopodium Album View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुn. a kind of grain (see -maya-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुबलn. the power of things View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुबन्धनn. the building of a homestead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुभावm. reality, truth (instrumental case plural"really") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुभेदm. an actual or essential difference View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुभूतmfn. substantial View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुचक्रn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुचन्द्रिकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुदेवm. () the deity presiding over a house. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुदेवताf. () the deity presiding over a house. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुधर्मm. sg. and plural the true nature of things ( vastudharmatva -tva- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुधर्मत्वn. vastudharma
वस्तुधर्मिन्mfn. dependent on the nature of a thing, objective View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुहmfn. left remaining on a (sacred) spot, remainder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुहानिf. loss of substance or property View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुहोमm. Name of work (see -yāga-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुजmfn. home-bred View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुजातn. the aggregate of things View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुज्ञानn. knowledge of building, architecture View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुकmfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') = vastu-2, substance, essence (in an-ūna-v-,"of perfect substance or nature" ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुकn. Chenopodium Album View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुकmfn. left remaining on the sacrificial ground (see prec. and vāstu-ha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुकm. n. Chenopodium Album View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुकालm. the time suited for building a house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुकल्पm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुकर्मन्n. house-building, architecture View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुकशाकट mfn. a field producing Chenopodium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुकशाकिनmfn. a field producing Chenopodium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुकीf. a kind of vegetable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुकीर्णm. a kind of pavilion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुकोशm. Name of a dictionary. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुकृतmfn. practised, cherished View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुक्षणात्ind. at the right moment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुलक्षणn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुमध्यn. the centre of a homestead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुमण्डनn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुमञ्जरीf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुमात्रn. the mere outline of any subject, skeleton of a discourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुमयmf(ī-)n. (prob.) domestic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुमयmf(ī-)n. consisting of the grain called vāstu- (Scholiast or Commentator) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुनरm. the archetype or ideal pattern of a house personified as a deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुनिर्देशm. table of contents, register View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुनिर्माणn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुपmfn. keeping the ground or homestead (when quitted by its owner) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुपmfn. the tutelary deity of a homestead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुपद्धतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुपालm. Name of a minister of king vīra-dhavala- (died A.D. 1241) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुपालm. of a poet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुपालm. the tutelary deity of a homestead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुपाणिmfn. holding the (necessary) things in one's hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुपरीक्षाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुपश्य(prob.) n. a particular brāhmaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुपतितmfn. become real or corporeal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुप्रदीपm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुप्रकरणn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुप्रकाशm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुप्रशमनn. the lustration or purification of a homestead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुप्रवेशपद्धतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुप्रयोगm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुपूजनn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुपूजनपद्धतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुपूजाविधिm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुपुरुषm. equals -nara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुपुरुषविधिm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुरचनाf. arrangement of matter, elaboration of a plot
वास्तुऋचकm. or n. (?) Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुशाकn. a kind of vegetable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुशक्तिf. sg. and plural the power of things, force of circumstances ( vastuśaktitas -tas- ind.through the force of circumstances) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुशक्तितस्ind. vastuśakti
वास्तुशमन(or -saṃśamana- ) n. the purificatory ceremony performed on laying a foundation or on entering a new house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुसंग्रहm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुसंहिताf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुसम्पादनn. the preparation of a homestead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुसंशमनीयmfn. relating to the lustration of a homestead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुसमुच्चयm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुसनत्कुमारm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुशान्तिf. equals -śamana- (also Name of various works.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुशान्तिपद्धतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुशान्तिप्रयोगm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुशान्त्यादिm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुसारm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुशासनn. a genuine or original edict View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुशास्त्रn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुसौख्यn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुशिरोमणिm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुस्थापनn. the erection of a homestead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुस्थितिf. reality (instrumental case"in reality") , sāṃkhya-s. Scholiast or Commentator View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुशून्यmfn. devoid of reality, unreal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुताf. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') the state of being the object of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुताf. equals next View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुतन्त्रmfn. dependent on things, objective ( vastutantratva -tva- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुतन्त्रत्वn. vastutantra
वस्तुतस्ind. owing to the nature of things View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुतस्ind. in fact, in reality, actually, verily, essentially View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुतत्त्वn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुतत्त्वn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुतत्त्वप्रकाशिकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुत्वn. reality View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुवत्mfn. supplied with commodities View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुविचारm. essential discrimination (personified) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुविचारm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुविधानn. house-building View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुविधिm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुविद्यmfn. (fr. next) relating to architecture gaRa ṛg-ayanādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुविद्याf. "science in building", architecture
वास्तुविद्याकुशलmfn. versed in homestead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुविज्ञानफलादेशm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुविज्ञानरत्नकोशm. Name of a dictionary (equals ratna-kośa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुविनिमयm. exchange of goods, barter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुविवर्तmfn. the developing of the one real Essence (so as to create the illusory external world) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुवृत्तn. the actual fact, real matter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वस्तुवृत्तn. a beautiful creature View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुव्याख्यानn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुयागm. a sacrifice performed before the building of a homestead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुयागविधेस्तत्त्वn. Name of work (giving the rules for the above sacrifice). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वास्तुयागविधितत्त्वn. Name of work (giving the rules for the above sacrifice). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वसुधातुकारिकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वातकेतुm. "wind-sign", dust View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वतुor vatū- ind. an interjection = hush! silence! View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वातुलmfn. windy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वातुलmfn. affected by wind-disease, gouty, rheumatic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वातुलmfn. mad, crazy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वातुलm. Name of certain leguminous plants causing flatulence, (Cicer Arietinum, Panicum Italicum etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वातुलm. a whirlwind, gale View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वातुलn. Name of a tantra- (also written vātūla-and vāthula-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वातुलभेदादिकतन्त्रn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वातुलानकm. or n. (?) Name of a place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वातुलशुद्धागमm. Name of Tantric works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वातुलिf. a large bat ("the flying fox") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वायसतुण्डmfn. resembling the beak of a crow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वायसतुण्डm. (with saṃdhi-) the joint of the jaw, Processus Coronoideus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वायुधातुm. the element air or wind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वायुकेतुm. "wind-sign", dust View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वायुस्तुतिf. Name of two hymns. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वेदान्तकौस्तुभm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वेदान्तकौस्तुभप्रभाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वेदस्तुतिf. "praise of the veda-", Name of the 87th chapter of the 11th book of the bhāgavata-- purāṇa- (also called śruti-stuti-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वेदस्तुतिकारिकाf. a metrical paraphrase of the prec. work by vallabhācārya- (inculcating the doctrine of devotion as a means of salvation) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वेदस्तुतिलघूपायm. Name of a commentator or commentary on the veda-stuti-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वेङ्कटेश्वरचातुर्भद्रिकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विभूक्रतुmfn. strong. heroic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विचतुरmfn. containing various quarters (or half-verses) (see ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विधुंतुदm. "moon-troubler", Name of rāhu- or the personified ascending node (causing the moon's eclipses) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विजयकेतुm. Name of a vidyā-dhara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विकारहेतुm. "cause of perturbation", temptation, seduction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विकौतुकmfn. showing no curiosity or interest, indifferent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विकेतुmfn. deprived of the flag or banner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विकेतु vi-keśa- etc. See . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विक्रमतुङ्गm. Name of a prince of pāṭali-putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विक्रमतुङ्गm. of a prince of vikrama-pura- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विलक्षणचतुर्दशकn. Name of work
विनाशहेतुmfn. being the cause of death View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विनायकचतुर्थीf. the fourth day of the festival in honour of gaṇeśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विनायकचतुर्थीव्रतn.Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विनायकस्नपनचतुर्थीf. the fourth day of the gaṇeśa- festival (when his image is bathed) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विनयक्षुद्रकवस्तुn. Name of a Buddhist work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विनयवस्तुn. (with Buddhists) Name of a section of the works which treat of vinaya- (q.v)
विन्ध्यकेतुm. Name of a king of the pulinda-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विपाट्छुतुद्रीf. dual number the river vipāśā- and śutudrī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वीरकेतुm. Name of a man with the patronymic pāñcāla-putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वीरकेतुm. of a king of ayodhyā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वीरकेतुm. of a king of pāṭalī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विषमचतुरश्रm. an unequal four-sided figure, trapezium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विषमचतुर्भुजm. an unequal four-sided figure, trapezium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विषमचतुष्कोणm. an unequal four-sided figure, trapezium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विषमधातुmfn. having the bodily humors unequally proportioned, unhealthy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विषतुल्यmfn. resembling poison, fatal, deadly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विषितस्तुकmf(ā-)n. one who has loose or dishevelled hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विषितस्तुपmfn. one whose tuft of hair has been untied or loosened ( -stuga-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विष्णुभक्तिस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विष्णुपादादिकेशान्तस्तुतिf. Name of several works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विष्णुस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विष्णुतुल्यपराक्रमmfn. having prowess equal to that of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विश्वहेतुm. the cause of all things (applied to viṣṇu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विश्वकेतुm. "whose banner is the universe", Name of the god of love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विश्वकेतुm. of aniruddha- (a son of the god of love) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विश्वम्भरवास्तुशास्त्रn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विश्वतुर्mfn. all-surpassing, all-subduing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विश्वतुराषह्mfn. (Nominal verb ṣāṭ-) all-surpassing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विश्वेश्वरस्तुतिपारिजातm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितन्तुm. a good horse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितन्तुf. a widow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वीतरागस्तुतिf. Name of a jaina- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितर्तुरम्ind. (fr. Intensive) alternately View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वित्रासयितुकामmfn. (infinitive mood of Causal + k-) wishing to frighten or terrify View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुद्P. A1. -tudati-, te-, to pierce, tear, strike, scourge, sting, prick etc. ; to strike id est play (a musical instrument) : Causal -tudāy/ati-, to prick, sting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुदm. Name of a particular spectral being View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुलm. Name of a prince of the sauvīra-s (Bombay edition vipula-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुङ्गभागmfn. not being on the highest point View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुन्नmfn. pierced, torn etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुन्नn. Marsilea Quadrifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुन्नn. Blyxa Octandra View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुन्नाf. Flacourtia Cataphracta View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुन्नकmf(ikā-)n. Flacourtia Cataphracta View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुन्नकm. n. coriander View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुन्नकm. blue vitriol View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुन्नकm. or n. (?) a hole in the ear (for a ring) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुषmfn. unhusked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुषetc. See . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुषीकरणn. unhusking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुषीकृP. -karoti-, to unhusk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वितुष्टmfn. displeased, dissatisfied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विवादार्णवसेतुm. Name of a legal digest by bāṇeśvara- and others (compiled by order of Warren Hastings) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विवादसेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विवाहचतुर्थिकn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विवाहचतुर्थीकर्मन्n. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विवाहचतुष्टयn. a quadruple marriage, the marrying of four wives View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
विवरणचतुःसूत्रीf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
व्रणकेतुघ्नीf. a kind of small shrub View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
व्रणवस्तुn. the place or seat of a wound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
व्रणवस्तुn. a part liable to ulcerate (as skin, flesh etc.) , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृन्ततुम्बीf. a kind of round gourd (varia lectio for vṛtta-t-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृषभकेतुm. "having a bull for an emblem", Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृषकेतुm. idem or 'm. "having a bull for a sign", Name of śiva- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृषकेतुm. Name of a warrior View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृषकेतुशिष्यm. Name of paraśu-rāma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृषक्रतु(v/ṛṣa--) mfn. manly-minded (as indra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृषस्तुभ्mfn. calling aloud (others"praising the mighty id est the gods") . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृत्रतुर्m. conquering enemies or vṛtra-, victorious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृत्रतुर्mfn. (dative case t/ūre-) idem or 'm. conquering enemies or vṛtra-, victorious ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृत्तकौतुकn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृत्तरत्नाकरसेतुm. Name of Comm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृत्ततुम्बी varia lectio for vṛnta-t- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृत्ततुण्डmfn. round-mouthed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
वृत्तिहेतुm. equals -mūla- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
व्याघ्रकेतुm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
व्याजस्तुतिf. (in rhetoric) "artful praise", praise or censure conveyed in language that expresses the contrary, indirect eulogy, ironical commendation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
व्याकरणकौस्तुभmn. Name of gram. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
व्यासस्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
व्यासतुलसीm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
व्यथातुर(vyathāt-) mfn. suffering pain, pained View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
व्यवस्थासेतुm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
व्यवस्तुभ्P. -stobhati-, to interpose certain sounds or interjections in chanting the sāma-veda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यदृच्छलाभसंतुष्टmfn. satisfied with obtaining what comes spontaneously, easily satisfied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यज्ञकेतुmfn. (yajñ/a--) giving a sign by a sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यज्ञकेतुm. Name of a rākṣasa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यज्ञक्रतुm. sacrificial rite or ceremony, a complete rite or chief ceremony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यज्ञक्रतुm. a personification of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यज्ञक्रतुm. plural the yajña- and kratu- sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
याज्ञतुरm. (fr. yajña-tura-) patronymic of ṛṣabha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
याज्ञतुरm. Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यज्ञतुरंगm. a horse for a sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यज्ञवास्तुn. equals -bhūmi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यज्ञवास्तुn. a particular ceremony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यमकेतुm. " yama-'s ensign", a sign of death View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यामुनस्तुतिटीकाf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यन्तुSee su-y/antu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यन्तुर्m. (only accusative t/uram-) a ruler, regulator, guide View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यशःकेतु() m. Name of a prince. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यथाक्रतु(y/athā--) mfn. forming such a plan View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यथाप्रस्तुतम्ind. as already begun or commenced, at last, at length View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यथाप्रस्तुतम्ind. conformably to the circumstances View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यथर्तुind. according to the season or any fixed time View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यथर्तुकmfn. corresponding to the season of the year View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यथर्तुपुष्पितmfn. bearing flowers or blossoms at the right season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यथास्तुत्ind. stut- by stut- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यथास्तुतम्ind. equals -stomam- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यथावस्तुind. according to the state of the matter, precisely, accurately View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यथावास्तुind. in accordance with the site or ground View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यतिकर्तव्यगङ्गास्तुतिf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यत्क्रतुmfn. having which resolution, forming which plan View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यतुSee yatavy/a-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुm. one who goes, a traveller View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुm. "going against, attack (?)", sorcery, witchcraft View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुm. a kind of evil, spirit, fiend, demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुm. wind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुm. time View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुn. equals rakṣas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुetc. See . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुचातनmfn. driving away yātu-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुधानm. equals yātu-, a kind of evil spirit or demon (f(ī-).) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुधानक्षयणmfn. destroying yātu-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुधानप्रेषितmfn. (dh/āna--) hurled by yātu-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुघ्नn. "destroying yātu-s", bdellium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुहन्mfn. destroying witchcraft View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुजम्भनmfn. devouring yātu-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुजूmfn. incited or possessed by yātu-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यतुकाor yatūkā- f. a species of plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुमत् mfn. practising witchcraft or sorcery, injurious, malignant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यातुमावत्mfn. practising witchcraft or sorcery, injurious, malignant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यतुनmfn. (prob.) moving, active, restless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यतुनSee .
यातुविद्mfn. skilful in sorcery View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यौतुकn. equals yautaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यवचतुर्थीf. a sort of game played on the 4th day in the light half of the month vaiśākha- (when people throw barley-meal over one another) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यवसक्तुm. plural barley-groats View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यावत्क्रतु(y/āvat--) mfn. having as many purposes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
योगिनीहृदयसेतुबन्धm. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
योतुm. (2. yu-?) equals parimāṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
योतुm. (1. yu-?) cleaning, purifying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
युद्धवस्तुn. an implement of war View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
यूपकेतुm. Name of bhūri-śravas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
Apte Search
341 results
tu तु 2 P. (तौति and तवीति) 1 To have authority or power, to be strong; स तूताव नैनमश्नोत्यंहतिः Rv.1.94.2. -2 To get, attain. -3 To thrive, increase, become full. -4 To go, move. -5 To injure, hurt, strike.
tu तु ind. (Never used at the beginning of a sentenece, but usually after the first word) 1 An adversative particle meaning 'but', 'on the contrary', 'on the other hand', 'nevertheless'; स सर्वेषां सुखानामन्त ययौ । एकं तु सुतमुखदर्शनसुखं न लेभेK.59; विपर्यये तु पितुरस्याः समीपनयन- मवस्थितमेव Ś.5. (in this sense तु is often added to किं and परम्, and किंतु and परंतु are, unlike तु, always used at the beginning of a sentence). -2 And now, on one's part, and; एकदा तु प्रतीहारी समुपसृत्याब्रवीत् Ks.8; राजा तु तामार्यां श्रुत्वा$ब्रवीत् 12. -3 As to as regards, as for; प्रवर्त्यतां ब्राह्मणानुद्दिश्य पाकः ।, चन्द्रोपरागं प्रति तु केनापि विप्र- लब्धासि Mu.1; Māl.8.4. -4 It sometimes marks a difference (भेद) or superior quality; मृष्टं पयो मृष्टतरं तु दुग्धम् G. M. -5 Sometimes it is used as an emphatic particle; बालानां तु शुभं वाक्यं ग्राह्यम् Rām.7.83.2. भीमस्तु पाण्डवानां रौद्रः G. M. -6 And sometimes it is used as a mere expletive; निरर्थकं तु हीत्यादि पूरणैकप्रयोजनम् Chandr. 2.6. -7 when used as an indeclinable it means, 'undoubtedly'; तुशब्दः संशयव्यावत्त्यर्थः । न खलु संशयो$स्ति । ŚB. on MS.1.3.74. तुक्खारः, 1 तुखारः, तुषारः N. of a people inhabiting the in Vindhya mountain; cf. Vikr.18.93. -2 Tukhār horse; निशम्य तुक्खारखुरक्षतायाः क्षितेस्तनुत्वादिव यस्य कीर्तिम् Vikr.9.116.
tubara तुबर a. Astringent.
tubh तुभ् 4, 9. P. (तुभ्यति, तुभ्नाति) To hurt, injure, strike; संक्रुद्धो मुष्टिना$तुभ्नादङ्गदो$लं महोदरम् Bk.17.79,9.
tuc तुच् m., f. Ved. offspring, children; विदा गाधं तुचे तु नः Rv.6.48.9.
tuccha तुच्छ a. 1 Empty, void, vain, light. -2 Small, little, trifling. -3 Abandoned, deserted. -4 Low, mean, insignificant, contemptible, worthless. -5 Poor, miserable, wretched. -च्छा The 14th lunar day. -च्छम् Chaff. -Comp. -दय a. unmerciful; पादौ कियद्दूरमिमौ प्रयासे निधित्सते तुच्छदयं मनस्ते N.8.24. -द्रुः the castor-oil tree. -धान्यः, -धान्यकः straw, chaff. -प्राय a. unimportant.
tucchaka तुच्छक a. Void, empty.
tucchayati तुच्छयति Den. P. To make empty or poor; कांश्चित् तुच्छयति प्रपूरयति वा Mk.1.6.
tucchīkṛ तुच्छीकृ 8 U. To despise, slight, contemn.
tucchya तुच्छ्य a. Ved. Void, empty; तुछ्यान् कामान् करते सिष्विदानः Rv.5.42.1.
tu तुड् 1, 6. P. (तोडति, तुडति) 1 To split, rend, break. -2 To push. -3 To injure, hurt. -4 To bring near, convey.
tud तुद् 6 U. (तुदति-ते, तुन्न) 1 To strike, wound, hit; तुतोद गदया चारिम् Bk.14.81;15.37; Śi.2.77. -2 To prick, goad. -3 To bruise, hurt. -4 To pain, vex, torment, afflict; सुतीक्ष्णधारापतनोग्रसायकैस्तुदन्ति चेतः प्रसभं प्रवासिनाम् Ṛs.2.4;6.28.
tuda तुद a. Striking, tormenting &c.
tuḍḍ तुड्ड् 1 P. (तुड्डति) To disregard, contemn.
tugऱ्yā तुग्ऱ्या Ved. Water; आवः शमं वृषभं तुग्ऱ्यासु Rv.1.33.15.
tuh तुह् 1 P. (तोहति) To hurt, to oppress; L. D. B.
tuhina तुहिन a. [तुह्-इनन् ह्रस्वश्च Uṇ.2.52] Cold, frigid. -नम् 1 Snow, ice; Pt.2.59. -2 Dew or frost; तृणाग्र- लग्नैस्तुहिनैः पतद्भिः Ṛs.4.7;3.15. -3 Moonlight. -4 Camphor. -Comp. -अंशुः, -करः, -किरणः, -गुः, -द्युतिः, -रश्मिः, -रुचिः, the moon; Śi.9.3 नाभ्यर्थ्यन्ते तुहिन- रुचिना चन्द्रिकायां चकोराः Sūkti.5.25. -2 camphor. -अचलः, -अद्रिः, -शैलः the Himālaya mountain; स्वदेह- परिवेषेण रक्ष्यते तुहिनाद्रिणा Ks.73.82; ज्वलितेन गुहागतं तम- स्तुहिनाद्रेरिव नक्तमोषधिः R.8.54. -कणः 1 a dew-drop; Amaru.54. -2 a snow-flake. -शर्करा ice.
tuhinay तुहिनय् Den. P. To cover with ice; तुहिनयन्सरितः पृषतां पतिः Śi.6.55.
tuj तुज् तुञ्ज् 1 P. (तुञ्जति; also Ā. and 1 P.) Ved. 1 To reach, extend, convey. -2 To kill, hurt, injure. -3 To guard, protect. -4 To clothe. -5 To live. -6 To strike, hit. -7 To push. -8 To emit, send forth. -9 To incite, instigate, urge onwards. -1 To give. -11 To press out. -12 To flow forth; सुरेतसा श्रवसा तुञ्जमाना Rv.3.1.16.
tuja तुज तुञ्ज a. Ved. Noxious, mischievous, hurtful. -जः 1 A shock, assault; तुञ्जेतुञ्जे य उत्तरे Rv.1.7.7. -2 A demon; यात किं विदिशो जेतुं तुञ्जेशो दिवि किं तया Ki.15.18. -3 A thunderbolt. -4 Giving. -5 Pressure.
tul तुल् 1 P., 1 U. [तोलति-तोलयति-ते; also तुलयति-ते which some suppose to be a denominative from तुला] 1 To weigh, measure; तुलयामास कौन्तेय कपोतेन समं विभो Mb.3.131.26. -2 To weigh in the mind, ponder, consider. -3 To raise, lift up; कैलासे तुलिते Mv.5.37; पौलस्त्यतुलितस्याद्रेरादधान इव ह्रियम् R.4.8;12.89; Śi.15. 3. -4 To bear up, hold up, support; पृथिवीतले तुलितभू- भृदुच्यसे Śi.15.3,61. -5 To compare, equal, liken (with instr.); तृणमिव तुलयन्ति Pt.5.31; मुखं श्लेष्मागारं तदपि च शशाङ्केन तुलितम् Bh.3.2; Si.8.12. -6 To match, be equal to (with acc.); प्रासादास्त्वां तुलयितुमलं यत्र तैस्तैर्विशेषैः Me.66. -7 To make light of, contemn, despise; अन्तः- सारं घन तुलयितुं नानिलः शक्ष्यति त्वाम् Me.2 (where तुल् also means 'to bear up' or 'carry away'); Śi.15.3. -8 To suspect, examine with distrust; कः श्रद्धास्यति भूतार्थं सर्वो मां तुलयिष्यति Mk.3.24;5.43 (where some editions read तूलयिष्यति for तुलयिष्यति). -9 To try, put to test, reduce to a wretched state; हा अवस्थे तुलयसि Mk.1 (तूलयसि v. l.) -1 To counterbalance, outweigh; तुलयाम लवेनापि न स्वर्गं नापुनर्भवम् । भगवत्सङ्गिसङ्गस्य मर्त्यानां किमुताशिषः ॥ Bhāg.1.8.13. -11 To have in the same degree, attain or reach to.
tu तुला [तुल्-भिदा˚ अङ्] 1 A balance; तस्मात्ते$द्य प्रदास्यामि स्वमांसं तुलया धृतम् Mb.3.131.25; the beam of a balance; तुलया धृ to hold in a balance, to weigh, consider equal; अश्वमेधसहस्राणि सत्यं च तुलया धृतम् H.4.131. v. l. -2 A measure, weight. -3 Weighing. -4 Resemblance, likeness, equality, similarity (with gen., instr. or in comp.); किं धूर्जटेरिव तुलामुपयाति संख्ये Ve.3.8; तुलां यदारोहति दन्तवाससा Ku.5.34; R.8.15; सद्यः परस्परतुलामधिरोहतां द्वे R.5.68; 19.8,5. -5 Libra, the seventh sign of the zodiac; जयति तुलामधिरूढो भास्वानपि जलदपटलानि Pt.1.33. -6 A sloping beam or timber in the roof of a house. -7 A measure of gold or silver equal to 1 palas. -8 A kind of beam in the roof of a house (Mar. तुळई); Bṛi. S.53.3. -Comp. -अधिरोहणम् resembling; नवदिवाकरातपस्पृष्टपङ्कजतुलाधि- रोहणम् R.19.8. -अनुमानम् like inference, analogy. -कूटः a false weight. -कोटिः, -टीः f. 1 an ornament (an anklet or नूपुर) worn on the feet by women; cf. तुलाकोटिस्तु मञ्जीरे Nm.; लीलाचलत्स्त्रीचरणारुणोत्पलस्खलत्तुलाकोटि- निनादकोमलः Śi.12.44. -2 a hundred millions (अर्बुद). -3 the end of the beam. -कोशः, -कोषः 1 ordeal by weighing, weighing on a balance; हीनस्य नाशो$भ्यधिकस्य वृद्धिस्तुल्येन तुल्यं तुलितं तुलायाम् । एतत्तुलाकोशरहस्यमुक्तम्... Bṛi. S.26.1. -2 a place where a balance is kept. -गुडः a kind of ball (used as missile); Mb.3. -दानम् the gift to a Brāhmaṇa. of as much gold or silver as equals the weight of one's body. -घटः 1 the scale of a balance. -2 an oar. -धरः 1 a trader, merchant. -2 the sign Libra of the zodiac. -3 The sun; तुला- धरस्तु वणिजि श्लक्ष्णराशौ दिवाकरे Nm. -धारः a dealer, trader, or merchant. -2 the string of a balance. -3 the beam. -4 the sign Libra of the zodiac. -धारणम् weighing; तुलाधारणविद्वद्भिरभियुक्तस्तुलाश्रितः Y.2.1. -परीक्षा ordeal by the balance. -पुरुषः, भारः gold, jewels or other valuable things equal to a man's weight (given to a Brāhmaṇa as a gift); cf. तुलादान. -प्रग्रहः, -प्रग्राहः the string or beam of a balance. -मानम्, -यष्टिः f. 1 the beam of a balance; स्तोकेनोन्नति- मायाति स्तोकेनायात्यधोगतिम् । अहो सुसदृशी चेष्टा तुलायष्टेः खलस्य च ॥ Pt.1.15. -2 (-मानम्) weights and measures; Kau. A.2. -बीजम् the berry of the Guñjā plant (used as a weight). -सूत्रम् the string of a balance.
tulanam तुलनम् [तुल्-ल्युट्] 1 Weight. -2 Lifting, weighing; तुलनं चाद्रिराजस्य Mk.9.2. -3 Comparing, likening &c. -ना 1 Comparison, equalness with; कुचौ किंचिन्मीलत्कमल- तुलनां कन्दलयतः P. R.2.16. -2 Weighing. -3 Lifting, raising. -4 Rating, assessing, estimating. -5 Examining.
tulasāriṇī तुलसारिणी A quiver.
tulasi तुलसि (Metrically for तुलसी), -तुलसिका See तुलसी; वाचश्च नस्तुलसिवद्यदि ते$ङ्घ्रिशोभाः Bhāg.3.15.49; तुलसिका- दूर्वाङ्कुरैरपि... परितुष्यसि 5.3.6.
tulasī तुलसी [तुलां सादृश्यं स्यति, सो-क गौरा˚ ङीप् शंकध्वा. Tv.] The holy basil held in veneration by the Hindus, especially by the worshippers of Visnu. -Comp. -पत्रम् (lit.) a Tulasī leaf; (fig.) a very small gift. -विवाहः the marriage of an image of Bālakriṣṇa with the holy basil, performed on the 12th day of the bright half of Kārtika. -वृन्दावनः, -नम् a square pedestal in which the sacred basil is planted.
tuliḥ तुलिः ली f. = तुरी (1) and (2) q.v.
tulikā तुलिका A wagtail.
tulita तुलित p. p. 1 Weighed, counterpoised. -2 Compared, likened, equalled; Bh.3.36; योगीन्द्रपाणितुलितायुध- लूनपक्षः Śi.; see तुल्.
tulya तुल्य a. [तुलया संमितं यत्] 1 Of the same kind or class, well-matched, similar, like, equal, resembling (with gen., instr. or in comp.); Ms.4.86; Y.2.77; R.2.35 (v. l.); 12.8; लोकेन भावी पितुरेव तुल्यः संभावितो मालिपरिग्रहात् सः 18.38. -2 Fit for. -3 Identical, same. -4 Indifferent. -ल्यम् ind. 1 Simultaneously; ययोर्मृत्यु- र्विवासश्च त्वकृते तुल्यमागतौ Rām.2.74.3. -2 Equally, in a like manner. -Comp. -कक्ष a. equal to; यदि तत्तुल्य- कक्षो$त्र भवान् धुरि न युज्यते Ve.3.26. -दर्शन a. regarding with the same or indifferent eyes; चक्रुः कृपां यद्यपि तुल्य- दर्शनाः Bhāg.1.5.24. -नक्तंदिन a. 1 having equal days and nights. -2 not distinguishing between day and night; ताप्यमानः स बभ्राम तुल्यनक्तंदिनश्चिरम् Ks.11.28. -निन्दास्तुति a. indifferent to blame or praise; Bg. 12.19. -न्याय a. that to which the same principle or rule is applicable, a similar (case); तदेतद् न्यायपूर्वकं लिङ्गमेकत्रापि दृश्यमानं तुल्यन्यायानां सर्वेषां धर्मवक्तां ज्ञापयति । ŚB. on MS.7.4.12. -पाक a. Having equal heat, being equally heated; यथा स्थाल्यां तुल्यपाकानामेकमुपमृद्यमन्येषामपि सिद्धतां जानाति । ŚB. on MS.7.4.12. -पानम् drinking together, compotation. -भावना (in arith.) combination of like sets of magnitude. -मूल्य a. of equal value. -योगिता (in Rhet.) Equal Pairing, a figure of speech, a combination of several objects having the same attribute, the objects being either all relevant or all irrelevant; नियतानां सकृद्धर्मः सा पुनस्तुल्ययोगिता K. P.1; cf. Chandr.5.41. -रूप a. like, similar, analogous. -शुद्धि f. equal substraction. -शोधनम् reducing an equation by removing the like terms on both sides.
tulyaśaḥ तुल्यशः ind. In equal parts.
tumb तुम्ब् I. 1. P. (तुम्बति) 1 To distress, trouble. -2 To kill, hurt. -II. 1 U. (तुम्बयति-ते) To hurt, trouble.
tumba तुम्ब (म्बु) रुः N. of a Gandharva.
tumbaḥ तुम्बः [तुम्ब-अच्] A kind of gourd. -तुम्बा 1 A kind of long gourd. -2 A milch cow. -3 milk-vessel.
tumbaraḥ तुम्बरः N. of a Gandharva; see तुम्बरु. -रम् A kind of musical instrument.
tumbāram तुम्बारम् Felly (Mar. तुंबा).
tumbiḥ तुम्बिः म्बी f. A sort of gourd; न हि तुम्बीफलविकलो वीणादण्डः प्रयाति महिमानम् Bv.1.8.
tumra तुम्र a. Ved. 1 Destroying, defeating, killing. -2 Impelling. -3 Energetic, strong.
tumula तुमुल a. Tumultuous, noisy; Māl.9.3; स शब्दस्तुमुलो$ भवत् Bg.1.13,19. -2 Fierce, raging; बभूव युद्धं तुमुलम् R.3.57. -3 Excited. -4 Perplexed, confused; सेनानिवेशं तुमुलं चकार R.5.49. -लः, -लम् 1 An uproar, a tumult, clang. -2 A confused combat, melee; (also तुमुर).
tu तुण् 6. P. (तुणति) 1 To curve, make crooked, bend. -2 To act fraudulently, deceive. -3 To be crooked.
tuṇakam तुणकम् Grass, a worthless blade of grass.
tuṇḍ तुण्ड् 1 Ā. (तुण्डते) To press out.
tund तुन्द् 1 P. To strive, to be active.
tuṇḍakerikā तुण्डकेरिका The cotton plant.
tuṇḍam तुण्डम् [तुण्ड्-अच्] 1 Mouth, face, beak, snout (of a hog); पक्षतुण्डप्रहारैश्च शतशो जर्जरीकृतम् Mb.3.279.5; तुण्डै- राताम्रकुटिलैः (शुकाः) Kāv.2.9. -2 The trunk of an elephant. -3 The point of an instrument. -ण्डः N. of Śiva.
tundam तुन्दम् The belly, a corpulent or protuberant belly. -न्दः, -न्दी The navel. -Comp. -कूपिका, -कूपी the cavity of the navel. -परिमार्ज, -परिमृज्, -मृज a. lazy, sluggish; आप्यायिततुन्दपरिमृजः शेते A. R.7.11.
tundavat तुन्दवत् a. Corpulent, fat.
tundi तुन्दि f., n. The belly. -f. The navel. तुन्दिक, तुन्दित, तुन्दिन्, तुन्दिभ, तुन्दिल a. 1 Having a protuberant belly. -2 Corpulent. -3 Filled or laden with; मकरन्दतुन्दिलानामरविन्दानामयं महामान्यः Bv.1.6. -4 Great, N.2.89. -तुन्दिलः The god Gaṇeśa. तुन्दिकरः, -d>तुन्दिका The navel.
tuṇḍibha तुण्डिभ See तुन्दिभ.
tuṇḍiḥ तुण्डिः [तुण्ड्-इन्] 1 Face, mouth. -2 A beak. -ण्डिः f. The navel.
tuṇḍika तुण्डिक a. Furnished with a trunk; यः कृष्णः केश्यसुर स्तम्बज उत तुण्डिकः Av.8.6.5. -का The navel.
tuṇḍikerī तुण्डिकेरी 1 The cotton plant. -2 A large swelling on the palate.
tuṇḍila तुण्डिल a. [तुण्ड्-भ, सिध्मा˚ लच् वा] 1 Talkative, loquacious. -2 Having a prominent navel. -3 Talking severely; cf. तुन्दिल.
tundilīkaraṇam तुन्दिलीकरणम् Increasing, swelling; नयनानन्दसंदोह- करणक्षमा Bv.4.9. तुप् tup तुम्प् tump तुम्फ् tumph तुप् तुम्प् तुम्फ् 1, 6. P. (तोपति, तुपति, तुम्प-फ-ति) To injure, hurt.
tundilita तुन्दिलित a. Become corpulent; किमपि तुन्दिलितः स्थगय- त्यमुम् N.4.56.
tuṇḍin तुण्डिन् m. N. of the bull of Śiva.
tuṅga तुङ्ग a. 1 High, elevated, tall, lofty, prominent; जल- निधिमिव विधुमण्डलदर्शनतरलिततुङ्गतरङ्गम् Gīt.11; तुङ्गं नगोत्सङ्ग- मिवारुरोह R.6.3,4.7; Śi.2.48; Me.12,66. -2 Long. -3 Vaulted. -4 Chief, principal. -5 Strong, passionate. -गः 1 A height, elevation. -2 A mountain. -3 Top, summit. -4 The planet Mercury. -5 A rhinoceros. -6 The coco-nut tree; Mb.12.262.7. -7 The aphelion of a planet. -8 (fig.) A throne; निपात्य तुङ्गाद्रिपुयूथनाथम् Bhāg.3.3.1. -9 A wise man. -1 An epithet of Śiva. -11 The Punnāga tree; तुङ्गस्तु शैलपुन्नागयोस्त्रिषु Nm. -गम् The stamina of the lotusblossoms. -Comp. -बीजः quicksilver. -भम् the apsis of a planet. -भद्रः a restive elephant, an elephant in rut. -भद्रा N. of a river (formed by the junction of Tuṅgā and Bhadrā) flowing into the Kṛiṣṇā. -मुखः a rhinoceros. -वेणा N. of a river. -शेखरः a mountain.
tuṅgī तुङ्गी 1 Night. -2 Turmeric. -Comp. -ईशः 1 the moon. -2 the sun. -3 an epithet of Kṛiṣṇa or Śiva. -ईश्वरः 1 an epithet of Śiva. -2 a temple of Śiva; Rāj. T.2.14. -पतिः the moon.
tuṅgiman तुङ्गिमन् m. Height; कृतनिश्चयिनो वन्द्यास्तुङ्गिमा नोपभुज्यते Pt.2.146.
tuṅgin तुङ्गिन् a. High, lofty. -m. A planet at the apex of its orbit.
tunna तुन्न p. p. [तुद्-क्त] 1 Struck, hurt, wounded; ग्राव्णा तुन्नो अभिष्टुतः Rv.9.67.19-2. -2 Tormented. -3 Cut, broken. -4 Pricked. -Comp. -वायः a tailor; शैलूषतुन्न- वायान्नं कृतघ्नस्यान्नमेव च Ms.4.214; तन्तुवायास्तुन्नवायाः...... Śiva. B.31.19; Rām.2.83.15. -सेवनी the suture of a wound or of a skull.
tur तुर् I. 6 U. (तुरति-ते) 1 To hurry, hasten; सहः सहिष्ठ नुरतस्तुरस्य Rv.6.18.4. -2 To overcome. -3 To injure. -II. 3 P. (तुतोर्ति) To run. -तुर् a. 1 Hastening. -2 Fighting. -f. Speed.
tura तुर a. Ved. 1 Advancing, promoting. -2 Speedy, quick, prompt; Av.6.12.3. -3 Strong, energetic. -4 Hurt, wounded. -5 Rich. -6 Abundant; Av.7.5.2. -रः Speed, velocity.
turagaḥ तुरगः [तुरेण गच्छति गम्-ड] 1 A horse; तुरगखुरहतस्तथा हि रेणुः Ś.1.31; R.1.42;3.51. -2 The mind, thought. -गी A mare. -Comp. -आरोहः a horseman; Bṛi. S.15.26. -उपचारकः a groom. -प्रियः, -यम् barley. -ब्रह्मचर्यम् forced or compulsory celibacy, leading a life of celibacy simply in consequence of the absence of female society. -मेधः a horse-secrifice. -यातृ m. a horse-driver; स खलु तुरगयाता पूज्यते पार्थिवेन्द्रैः Aśvachikitsā. -रक्षः a groom, an equery.
turagin तुरगिन् m. A horseman; तुरङ्गिन् also; तुरङ्गिभिर्यत्ननिरुद्ध- वेगाः Śi.
turakin तुरकिन् a. Turkish.
turakvaḥ तुरक्वः N. of a people, the Turks.
turaṇa तुरण a. Ved. Quick, swift; राधः सुरेतस्तुरणे भुरण्यू Rv.1.121.5. -णम् Haste, speed.
turaṅgaḥ तुरङ्गः [तुरेण गच्छति, गम्-ख मुम् वा डिच्च] 1 A horse; भानुः सकृद्युक्ततुरङ्ग एव Ś.5.5; R.3.38;13.3. -2 A name for the number 'seven'. -3 The heart, mind. -गी A mare. -Comp. -अरिः 1 a buffalo -2 fragrant oleander. -आरूढः a horseman. -कान्ता a mare. ˚मुखः submarine fire; तुरङ्गकान्तामुखहव्यवाहज्वालेव Śi.3.33. -द्विषणी a shebuffalo. -प्रियः, -यम् barley. -मेधः a horse-sacrifice; तुरङ्गमेधावभृथावतीर्णैरिक्ष्वाकुभिः पुण्यतरीकृतानि (जलानि) R.13.61. -यायिन्, -सादिन् m. a horseman; R.7.37. -वक्त्रः, -वदनः a Kinnara. -शाला, स्थानम् a horse-stable. -स्कन्ध a troop of horses.
turaṅgakaḥ तुरङ्गकः A horse.
turaṅgamaḥ तुरङ्गमः A horse; अवहि मां प्रीतमृते तुरङ्गमात् किमिच्छसि R.3.63;9.72.
turaṇyati तुरण्यति Den. P.1 To be swift; उत स्मास्य द्रवतस्तुरण्यतः Rv.4.4.3. -2 To make haste, accelerate, expedite; राधो न रेत ऋतमित् तुरण्यन् Rv.1.61.11.
turāsāh तुरासाह् m. (Nom. sing. तुराषाट्-ड्) N. of Indra; तुरा- साहं पुरोधाय धाम स्वायंभुवं ययुः Ku.2.1; R.15.4; ततो राज- तुरासाहं शाहं युधि जिगीषतोः Śiva. B.9.9; also N. of Viṣṇu. तुरी (-रिः) [तुर्-इन् ङीप्] 1 The fibrous stick used by weavers to clear and separate the threads of the woof. -2 A shuttle; तद्भटचातुरीतुरी N.1.12. -3 A painter's brush.
turāyaṇam तुरायणम् 1 Non-attachment to any object or pursuit (असंग). -2 A kind of sacrifice; Ms.6.1. -3 A kind of vow (व्रत); Mb.13.13.34.
tu तुरी Ved. Great strength.
turīya तुरीय a. 1 The fourth. 2 Consisting of four parts. 3 Mighty. -यम् 1 A quarter, a fourth part, fourth. -2 (In Vedānta. phil.) The fourth state of the soul in which it becomes one with Brahman or the Supreme Spirit. -Comp. -वर्णः, -जातिः a man of the fourth caste, a Śūdra; तुरीयजातिं तिलकयन् कुलोत्तुङ्ग इति यथार्थनामा बभूव शूद्रः । चोलचम्पू p.6.
turīyaka तुरीयक a. A fourth (part); भगिन्यश्च निजादंशाद्दत्त्वांशं तु तुरीयकम् Y.2.124.
turuṣkāḥ तुरुष्काः m. (pl.) N. of a people, Turks. तुर्फरी turpharī तुर्फरीतु turpharītu तुर्फरी तुर्फरीतु a. Ved. Killing (हन्तृ); सृण्येव जर्भरी तुर्फरीतू नैतोशेव तुर्फरी पर्फरीका Rv.1.16.6.
turv तुर्व् 1 P. (तु-तू-र्वति) Ved. 1 To injure, hurt, kill; वृत्रं यदिन्द्र तूर्वसि Rv.8.99.6. -2 To excel. -3 To overpower. -4 To save.
turvaṇi तुर्वणि a. Ved. 1 Acting or moving quickly. -2 Injuring or destroying enemies, victorious.
turya तुर्य a. Fourth; N.4.123. -र्यम् 1 A quarter, a fourth part. -2 (In Vedānta phil.) The fourth state of the soul in which it becomes one with Brahman. -Comp. -यन्त्रम् a quadrant.
tuś तुश् Ved. 1 Ā (तोशते) 1 To strike, hurt, kill. -2 To be pressed out or extracted. -3 To trickle.
tu तुष् 4 P. (तुष्यति, तुष्ट) 1 To be pleased or satisfied, be contented or delighted with anything (usually with instr.); रत्नैर्महार्हैस्तुतुषुर्न देवाः Bh.2.8; Ms.3.27; Bg.2.55; Bk.2.13;15.8; R.3.62. -2 To become calm or quiet. -3 To satisfy, please (with acc.). -Caus. (तोषयति-ते) To please, gratify, satisfy.
tus तुस् 1 P. (तोसति) To sound.
tusa तुस = तुष q.v.
tuṣaḥ तुषः [तुष्-क] 1 The husk or chaff of grain; अजानतार्थं तत्सर्वं (अध्ययनं) तुषाणां कण्डनं यथा; Ms.4.78. -2 The Bibhītaka tree. -3 Fault; L. D. B. -Comp. -अग्निः, -अनलः 1 fire of the chaff or husk of corn. -2 a mode of capital punishment consisting in twisting straw round the limbs of a criminal and then setting it on fire. -अम्बु n., -उदकम्, -उत्थम् sour rice-gruel or barley gruel. -ग्रहः, -सारः fire.
tuṣāra तुषार a. [तुष्-आरन् किञ्च Uṇ.3.139.] Cold; frigid, frosty or dewy; अपां हि तृप्ताय न वारिधारा स्वादुः सुगन्धिः स्वदते तुषारा N.3.93; Śi.9.7. -रः 1 Frost, cold; तुषार- वृष्टिक्षतपद्मसम्पदाम् Ku.5.27. -2 Ice, snow; पदं तुषारस्रुति- धौतरक्तम् Ku.1.6; प्रपतत्तुषारो हेमन्तकालः Ṛs.4.1. -3 Dew; R.14.84; Ś.5.19. -4 Mist, thin rain, spray, especially of cold water; पृक्तस्तुषारैर्गिरिनिर्झराणाम् R.2.13;9.68; U.5.3. -5 A kind of camphor. -6 A kind of horse; ताजिताः खुरशालाश्च तुषाराश्चोत्तमा हयाः Aśvachikitsā. -Comp. -अद्रिः, -गिरिः, -पर्वतः the Himālaya mountain; ते तुषाराद्रिवाताः Me.19. -करः 1 the moon. -2 camphor. -कणः a dew-drop, an icicle, hoar-frost; इतरा तु जलापात- तुषारकणनश्वरी Ks.19.5. -कालः winter. -किरणः, रश्मिः the moon; Amaru.49; कलया तुषारकिरणस्य पुरः Śi.9.27. -गौर a. 1 white as snow. -2 white with snow. (-रः) camphor.
tuṣitāḥ तुषिताः m. (pl.) A class of subordinate deities, said to be 12 or 36 in number; तुषिता नाम ते देवा आसन् स्वायम्भुवान्तरे Bhāg.4.1.8.
tuṣṭa तुष्ट p. p. [तुष् कर्तरि क्त] 1 Pleased, satisfied, delighted, gratified, contented. -2 Contented with what one possesses and indifferent to everything else. -ष्टः N. of Visnu.
tuṣṭa तुष्ट तुष्टिः See under तुष्.
tustam तुस्तम् 1 Dust. -2 Husk.
tuṣṭiḥ तुष्टिः f. [तुष्-भावे-क्तिन्] 1 Satisfaction, gratification, pleasure, contentment. -2 (In Sāṅ. phil.) Acquiescence, indifference to everything except what is possessed.
tuṣṭuḥ तुष्टुः A jewel worn in the ears.
tuṣyaḥ तुष्यः N. of Śiva.
tu तुट् 6. P. (तुटति) 1 To dispute, quarrel. -2 To hurt or injure.
tuṭituṭaḥ तुटितुटः N. of Śiva.
tutth तुत्थ् 1 U. (तुत्थयति-ते) 1 To praise. -2 To cover, screen; पांशुर्दिशां मुखमतुत्थयदुत्थितो$द्रेः Śi.5.11. -3 To spread.
tutthaḥ तुत्थः [तुद्-थक्] 1 Fire. -2 A stone. -त्थम् Sulphate of copper, usually applied to the eyes as a sort of collyrium or medical ointment. -त्था 1 Small cardamoms. -2 The indigo plant. -Comp. -अञ्जनम् blue vitriol applied to the eyes as a medical ointment.
tutthakam तुत्थकम् Blue vitriol.
tuṭumaḥ तुटुमः A mouse, rat.
tuvara तुवर a. 1 Astringent. -2 Beardless; also तूवर. -रः -रम् An astringent taste. -री 1 A fragrant earth -2 Alum.
tuvarikā तुवरिका 1 kind of earth. -2 Alum.
tuvi तुवि a. Ved. 1 Much, many; महाव्रातस्तुविकूर्मिर्ऋघावान् Rv.3.3.3. -2 Strong, powerful. -विः f. A long gourd (तुम्बी).
tuvis तुविस् n. Ved. 1 Growth. -2 Strength. -3 Intellect.
aketu अकेतु a. [नास्ति केतुश्चिह्नं यस्य] Unconscious (अज्ञान); केतुं कृण्वन्नकेतवे Rv.1.6.3. (अज्ञानाय); shapeless (?)
aktu अक्तु m. f. (Ved.) [अञ्ज् गतौ-क्तु] 1 Night; darkness, gloom. -2 Light, ray. -3 Ointment.
akratu अक्रतु a. [नास्ति क्रतुर्यस्य] 1 Without sacrifices. -2 Devoid of energy, powerless; unwise. -3 Devoid of will or volition (संकल्परहित), epithet of God.
acatura अचतुर a. [अविद्यमानानि चत्वारि यस्य -निपातः] P.V.4. 77.] 1 Destitute of four. -2 (न. त.) Not skilful.
ajastundama अजस्तुन्दम [अजस्य इव तुन्दम् अस्य सुट् निपातो$यम्] N. of a town, P.VI.1.155.
ativartula अतिवर्तुल a. Very round. -लः N. of a grain or pot-herb (कलायविशेष.)
atunda अतुन्द a. Not bulky, lean, lank.
atura अतुर a. Ved. Not rich or liberal.
atula अतुल a. [न. ब.] Unequalled, unsurpassed, matchless, peerless, incomparable, very great; भयमतुलं गुरुलोकात् Pt.5.31; so ˚पराक्रम, ˚रूप &c. -लः 1 The sesamum seed and plant (तिलकवृक्ष). -2 Cough Nigh.
atulya अतुल्य a. Unequalled &c.
atuṣāra अतुषार a. Not cold. -Comp. -करः The Sun; so अतुहिनकर, ˚रश्मि, ˚धामन् ˚रुचि &c.
atūtuji अतूतुजि a. [न तुज्-कि द्वित्वदीर्धे] 1 Not a donor or giver, not liberal (अदातृ) -2 Not quick, slow; अतूतुजिं चित् तूतुजिरशिश्नत् Rv.7.28.3.
anātura अनातुर a. 1 Not eager, indifferent; अनातुरोत्कण्ठितयोः प्रसिध्यता समागमेनापि रतिर्व मां प्रति । v. l. for अनादर M.3.15. -2 Not fatigued, unwearied; भेजे धर्ममनातुरः R.1.21. -3 Not ill or diseased, well, healthy, in good health; अनातुरः सप्तरात्रमवकीर्णिव्रतं चरेत् Ms.2.187;4.144.
anutunna अनुतुन्न a. Ved. Depressed or repressed (in sound), unruffled.
anṛtu अनृतुः [न. त.] 1 Unfit season, improper or premature time; अनृतौ चाभ्रदर्शने Ms.4.14. -2 Time before menstruation. -Comp. -कन्या a girl before menstruation.
apartu अपर्तु a. 1 Untimely. Av.3.28.1; अपर्तावपि भद्रं ते उपा- वर्तेत मे विभो Bhāg.4.18.11. -2 Past menstruation time (निवृत्तरजस्का). -र्तुः Improper time, not the right time or season; प्रविष्टानां महारण्यमपर्तौ सुमहद् द्विज Bhāg.1.8.36.
aptu अप्तु a. Ved. Busy, active, industrious. -प्तुः (or n. Uṇ.1.74) 1 The body. -2 Soma (सूक्ष्मरूपसोम). -3 A sacrificial animal.
aptur अप्तुर् m. [अद्भ्यः जलदानाय तुतोर्ति, जलानि प्रेरयति, तुर् क्विप् Tv.] 1 Active, busy, giving water, flowing as water; an epithet of Indra (Sāy. अपां प्रेरक इन्द्रः). -2 Fire.
aptu अप्तु प्तू र्यम् [अप्तुरो भावः बाहु ˚वेदे यत्] Sending down water (वृष्टिप्रेरकत्वम्), giving of water; zeal, activity युवोरप्तूर्यं हितम् Rv.3.12.8;51.9.
apratulaḥ अप्रतुलः 1 Want of weight. -2 Want, necessity.
aprastuta अप्रस्तुत a. 1 Unsuitable to the time or subject, not to the point, irrelevant. -2 Absurd, nonsensical; रे गोरम्भ किमप्रस्तुतं लपसि Pt.1. -3 Accidental or extraneous. -4 Not ready. -Comp. -प्रशंसा a figure of speech which, by describing the अप्रस्तुत (what is not the subject-matter) conveys a reference to the प्रस्तुत or subject-matter; अप्रस्तुतप्रशंसा सा या सैव प्रस्तुताश्रया K. P. 1. It is of 5 kinds:- कार्ये निमित्ते सामान्ये विशेषे प्रस्तुते सति । तदन्यस्य वचस्तुल्ये तुल्यस्येति च पञ्चधा ॥ i. e. when the subject-matter is viewed (a) as an effect, information of which is conveyed by stating the cause; (b) when viewed as a cause by stating the effect; (c) when viewed as a general assertion by stating a particular instance; (d) when viewed as a particular instance by stating a general assertion; and (e) when viewed as similar by stating what is similar to it, See K. P. 1 and S. D.76 for examples.
abhikratu अभिक्रतु a. [आभिमुख्येन क्रतुर्युद्धकर्म यस्य] Haughty, very powerful (बलीयस्) (as an enemy), अथाभवद् दमिता$- भिक्रतूनाम् Rv.3.34.1.
abhicaritu अभिचरितुः f. Ved. Enchanting.
abhijanitu अभिजनितुः f. Ved. Being born or produced (Ved.); ˚तोः to produce.
abhimantu अभिमन्तुः f. Ved. Injuring, harming, destroying; ˚न्तोः to destroy; to claim as one's own, pretending.
amantu अमन्तु a. Ved. 1 Unwise, foolish. -2 Guiltless, innocent. -3 Despising.
ayātu अयातु a. Ved. Not demoniacal; free from evil spirits. -तुः Not a demon, not an evil spirit, not destructive. ह्वयामि देवाँ अयातुरग्ने Rv.7.34.8.
aruṃtuda अरुंतुद a. [अरूंषि मर्माणि तुदति; अरुस्-तुद्, खश् मुमागमश्च विध्वरुषोस्तुदः P.III.2.35; अरुद्विषदजन्तस्यमुम् VI.3.67] 1 Cutting or wounding the vital parts, inflicting wounds, corrosive, painful, sharp (fig. also); caustic; अरुंतुदमिवालानमनिर्वाणस्य दन्तिनः R.1.71; Ki.14.55; Si. 2.19. -2 Acrimonious, sour (disposition); नारुंतुदः स्यादार्तो$पि Ms.2.161.
artuka अर्तुक a. Ved. [ऋत्-बाहु ˚उकच्] Provoking, quarrelsome (स्पर्धक).
ātu आतुः [अत्-उण्] A raft, float.
ātuc आतुच् f. Evening, growing dusk; यदद्य सूर उदिते यन्म- ध्यंदिन आतुचि Rv.8.27.21.
ātuj आतुज् m. Destroyer of enemies or giver of wealth.
ātuji आतुजि a. Ved. [तुज्-इन्] 1 Rushing on, hastening towards; पिबतं सोममातुजी Rv.7.66.18. -2 Carrying off (आदातृ). -3 Injuring, destructive (हिंसक).
ātud आतुद् 6 U. To strike, push, spur on, stir up. प्रतोदे- नातुदन्भृशम् Ms.4.68.
ātura आतुर a. [ईषदर्थे आ, अत्-उरच्] 1 Hurt, injured. -2 Suffering from, influenced or affected by, tormented, afflicted; रावणावरजा तत्र राघवं मदनातुरा R.12.32; Ku.4. 25; so काम˚, भय˚, व्याधि˚ &c. -3 Sick (in body or mind), disabled, diseased; आकाशेशास्तु विज्ञेया बालवृद्धकृशातुराः Ms.4.184,6.77. -4 Eager, over-anxious; M.2. -5 Weak, feeble, incapable of doing anything. -रः 1 A patient, one suffering from a disease V.3; आतुराणां चिकित्सकाः Pt.1.155. -2 Illness, disease; आतुरे व्यसने प्राप्ते Pt.5.41. -Comp. -शाला an hospital. -संन्यासः a kind of संन्यास (taken by a person when sick and grown hopeless of life).
āturyam आतुर्यम् [आतुरस्य भावः ष्यञ्] 1 A kind of fever. -2 Sickness.
āpartuka आपर्तुक a. (-की f.) Not restricted to particular times or seasons.
āhituṇḍikaḥ आहितुण्डिकः [अहितुण्डेन दीव्यति ठक्] A juggler, a snake-catcher, conjurer; अहंखल्वाहितुण्डिको जीर्णविषो नाम Mu.2.
uttuṅga उत्तुङ्ग a. 1 Lofty, high, tall. करप्रचेयामुत्तुङ्गः प्रभु- शक्तिं प्रथीयसीम् Śi.2.89; ˚हेमपीठानि 2.5. -2 Swollen, increased (as a stream).
uttuṇḍitam उत्तुण्डितम् The head of a thorn (which enters the skin).
uttul उत्तुल् 1 P. 1 To raise up (by means of a balance). -2 To raise, erect, lift up. -3 To weigh.
uttuṣaḥ उत्तुषः [उद्गतः तुषो$स्मात्] 'Freed from husks', fried grain.
uddantura उद्दन्तुर a. 1 Large-toothed or having projecting teeth. -2 High, tall (उत्तुङ्ग). -3 Terrific, formidable (कराल).
upacatura उपचतुर a. (P.V.4.77 Vārt.1) About four.
upatu उपतुला A part of the column (Bṛi. S.5.53.3).
upadhātu उपधातुः An inferior metal, semi-metal. They are seven; सप्तोपधातवः स्वर्णं माक्षिकं तारमाक्षिकम् । तुत्थं कांस्यं च रातिश्च सुन्दूरं च शिलाजतु ॥ -2 A secondary secretion of the body (six in number); e. g. milk, menses, adeps, sweat, teeth, hair, and lymph; स्तन्यं रजो वसा स्वेदो दन्ताः केशास्त- थैव च । औजस्यं सप्तधातूनां क्रमात्सप्तोपधातवः ॥
upastu उपस्तु 2 U. 1 To praise, extol; उप त्वा नमस्म वयं होतर्वैश्वानर स्तुमः Av.3.15.7. -2 To invoke.
upastut उपस्तुत् f. Ved. Praise, invitation. उपस्तवः upastavḥ उपस्तुतिः upastutiḥ उपस्तवः उपस्तुतिः f. Invocation, praise.
tu ऋतुः [ऋ-तु-किच्च Uṇ1.71] 1 A season, period of the year, commonly reckoned to be six; शिशिरश्च वसन्तश्च ग्रीष्मो वर्षाः शरद्धिमः; sometimes only five; शिशिर and हिम or हेमन्त being counted together; cf. पञ्चर्तवो हेमन्तशिशिरयोः समासेन Ait. Br. वसन्तश्चैत्रवैशाखौ ज्येष्ठाषाढौ च ग्रीष्मकौ । वर्षा श्रावणभाद्राभ्यां शरदश्विनकार्तिकौ ॥ मार्गपौषौ च हेमन्तः शिशिरो माघफाल्गुनौ ॥ गोरक्षसंहिता. -2 An epoch, a period, any fixed or appointed time. -3 Menstruation, courses, menstrual discharge. -4 A period favourable for conception; वरमृतुषु नैवाभिगमनम् Pt.1; ऋतुः स्वाभाविकः स्त्रीणां रात्रयः षोडश स्मृताः Ms.3.46,9.7; Y.1.11,79. -5 Any fit season or right time. -6 Fixed order or rule; द्वा यन्तारा भवतस्तथ ऋतुः Rv.1.162.19. -7 Light, splendour. -8 A month. -9 N. of Viṣṇu. -1 A symbolical expression for the number 'six'. -11 A kind of collyrium. -Comp. -अन्तः 1 the close of a season. -2 termination of menstruation. -कालः, -समयः, -वेला 1 the time of menstruation, time favourable for conception, i. e. 16 nights from menstrual discharge; see ऋतु above. -2 the duration of a season. -गणः the seasons taken collectively. -गामिन् a. having intercourse with a wife (at the time fit for conception, i. e. after the period of menstruation). -ग्रहः a libation offered to the seasons, a kind of sacrifice. -चर्या f. seasonal proceeding; अथातः संप्रवक्ष्यामि ऋतुचर्यास्तु वाजिनाम् Bhoja's Śālihotra 92. -जुष् f. A woman enjoying intercourse at the time fit for procreation; Ks. -धामन् m. N. of Viṣṇu -पतिः 1 the lord of seasons, i. e. the spring. -2 N. of Agni; Rv.1.2.1. -3 N. of other deities; Av.3.1.9. -पर्णः N. of a king of Ayodhyā; son of Ayutāyu, a descendant of Ikṣvāku. [Nala, king of Niṣadha, entered into his service after he had lost his kingdom and suffered very great adversity. He was 'profoundly skilled in dice'; and he exchanged with Nala this skill for his skill in horsemanship; and by virtue of it the king succeeded in taking Nala to Kuṇḍinapura before Damayantī had put into execution her resolve of taking a second husband]. -पर्यायः, -वृत्तिः the revolution of the seasons; cf. Ms.1.29. -पशुः An animal to be sacrificed at a particular season. -पाः m. N. of Indra. -पात्रम् the cup in which the libation is offered. -प्राप्त a. fertile, fruitful. -प्रैषः N. of particular invocations spoken before the sacrifice to the seasons. Ait. Br.5.9.3,4. -मुखम् the beginning or first day of a season. -याजः a sacrifice offered to the seasons. -राजः the spring. -लिङ्गम् 1 a characteristic or sign of the season (as the blossom of the mango tree in spring); यथर्तुलिङ्गान्यृतवः स्वयमेवर्तुपर्यये Ms. 1.3. -2 a symptom of menstruation. -लोका f. N. of particular bricks; Śat. Br.1. -ष्ठा (स्था) a. fixed at the proper seasons; Vāj.17.3. -संहारः 'collection of the seasons, N. of Kālidāsa's work on the six seasons. -सन्धिः 1 the junction of two seasons. -2 the last day in the bright fortnight (पौर्णमासी) and in the dark one (दर्श). -सात्म्यम् diet &c. suited to the season. -स्तोमः a kind of sacrifice. -स्नाता a woman who has bathed after menstruation and who is, therefore, fit for sexual intercourse; धर्मलोपभयाद्राज्ञीमृतुस्नाताभिमां स्मरन् R.1.76. -स्नानम् bathing after menstruation.
tumat ऋतुमत् a. Ved. 1 Coming regularly; अग्निष्वात्तानृतुमतो हवामहे Vāj.19.61. -2 Enjoying the seasons. -ती 1 A woman during her courses. -2 A girl at the age of puberty, marriagable girl; काममामरणात्तिष्ठेद् गृहे कन्यर्तुमत्यपि Ms.9.89. ft.
tu ऋतुया ind. 1 In order, duly. -2 Precisely, exactly. -3 At the right or fixed time.
edhatu एधतु a. Increased, grown. -तुः 1 A man. -2 Fire. -3 Prosperity, happiness (Ved.). युवं हि ष्मा पुरुभुजेममेधतुम् Rv.8.86.3.
aindraturīyaḥ ऐन्द्रतुरीयः The fourth part of a libation to Indra.
otu ओतुः 1 The woof or cross threads of a web; नाहं तन्तुं न वि जानाम्योतुम् Rv.6.9.2. -2 A cat (f. also); as in स्थूलो (लौ) तुः. [Vārt. ओत्वोष्ठयोः समासे वा on P.VI. 1.94], Śukra.4.161.
kaḍitulaḥ कडितुलः 1 A sword, scimitar. -2 A sacrificial knife.
kantu कन्तु a. Happy. -तुः 1 Cupid, the god of love. -2 Heart (seat of thought and feeling). -3 Granary. -4 A lover.
kannatu कन्नतु N. of a town; कन्नतु कान्नतवम् Mbh. on P. IV.2.71.
tu कातुः A well.
kāmātu कामातुः N. of a plant (रक्तकाञ्चन).
kutukam कुतुकम् 1 Desire, inclination. -2 Curiosity (= कौतुकम्) ततो$तिकुतुकोद्धृत्य Bhāg.1.13.56. -3 Eagerness, ardour, vehemence; केलिकलाकुतुकेन च काचिदमुं यमुनाजलकूले । मञ्जुल- वञ्जुलकुञ्जगतं विचकर्ष करेण दुकूले Gīt.1.
kutukita कुतुकित न् a. Curious, inquisitive; उदरं परिमाति मुष्टिना कुतुकी को$पि दमस्वसुः किमु N.2.34.
kutupaḥ कुतुपः कुतूः f. A small leathern bottle for oil. -पः 1 The eighth Muhūrta of the day. -2 = कुतप 12 q. v.
kustubhaḥ कुस्तुभः 1 An epithet of Viṣṇu. -2 The ocean.
ketu केतुः [चाय्-तु की आदेशः Uṇ.1.73] 1 A flag, banner; चीनांशुकमिव केतोः प्रतिवातं नीयमानस्य Ś.1.33; -2 A chief, head, leader, foremost, any eminent person (oft. at the end of comp.); मनुष्यवाचा मनुवंशकेतुम् R.2.33;14.7; कुलस्य केतुः स्फीतस्य (राघवः) Rām. -3 A comet, meteor; Bhāg.2.6.15; Ms.1.38. -4 A sign, mark. -5 Brightness, clearness. -6 A ray of light; प्रययौ कान्तिमिव द्रुमाब्जकेतुम् Bu. Ch.5.3; Bhāg.8.6.15. cf. also 'केतुर्द्युतौ पताकायाम्' इति विश्वः. -7 The descending node considered as the ninth planet, and the body or trunk of the demon सैंहिकेय (the head being regarded as Rāhu); क्रूर- ग्रहः स केतुश्चन्द्रं संपूर्णमण्डलमिदानीम् Mu.1.6. -8 Day-time. -9 Apparition, form, shape. -1 Intellect, judgement; नि केतुना जनानां चिकेथे पूतदक्षसा Rv.5.66.4. -11 A pigmy race. -12 A disease. -13 An enemy. -Comp. -ग्रहः the descending node. -चक्रम् a kind of diagram. -तारा a comet. -भः a cloud. -मालः, -मालम् one of the nine great divisions of the known world (the western portion of जम्बुद्वीप.) -यष्टिः f. a flag-staff; नामाङ्करावणशराङ्कितके- तुयष्टिमूर्ध्वं रथं हरिसहस्रयुजं निनाय R.12.13. -रत्नम् lapis lazuli, (also called वैडूर्य). -वसनम् a flag.
kautukam कौतुकम् [कुतुकस्य भावः अण्] 1 Desire, curiosity, wish. -2 Eagerness, vehemence, impatience. -3 Anything creating curiosity or wonder. -4 The marriage thread (worn on the wrist); करोयमामुक्तविवाहकौतुकः Ku.5.66; R.8.1. -5 The ceremony with the marriage thread preceding a marriage; सबाष्पा कौतुकक्रिया Pratijña 4.24. -6 Festivity, gaiety. -7 Particularly auspicious festivity, solemn occasion (such as marriage); 'कौतुकं मङ्गले हर्षे हस्तसूत्रे कुतूहले' इति शाश्वतः; प्रस्थान˚ Ś.4; Ku.7.25. -8 Delight, joy, pleasure, happiness; निवृत्त- नानारसकाव्यकौतुकम् Bh.3.14; ˚रसाः U.6.33; Māl.1.3; U.3.37. -9 Sport, pastime. -1 A song, dance, show or spectacle. -11 Joke, mirth. -12 Friendly greeting, salutation. -Comp. -अगारः, -रम्, -गृहम् a pleasurehouse; कौतुकागारमागात् Ku.7.94. -उदयम् a kind of the height (of an idol &c.) (cf. उत्सव and उत्सेध); उत्सवे चा- र्धमानेन कौतुकोदयमीरितम् Māna.61.22. -क्रिया, -मङ्गलम् 1 a solemn ceremony; उपवासैस्तिथेज्याभिर्व्रतकौतुकमङ्गले । लभन्ते मातरो गर्भान् ... Mb.12.7.14; -2 particularly marriage ceremony; R.11.53. -तोरणः, -णम् a triumphal arch erected on festive occasions; गोपुरद्वारमार्गेषु कृतकौतुकतोरणाम् Bhāg.1.11.13.
kautukavat कौतुकवत् ind. Through curiosity or interest; सुरैः कौतुकवत्पृष्टः Bm.1.163.
kautukita कौतुकित a. Eager, eagerly interested. -ता curiosity, eagerness; दूरमालपनकौतुकितायाम् N.5.13.
kautukin कौतुकिन् a. Festive, gay; विजहार तदुद्यानवनभूमिषु कौतुकी Ks.54.52.
kaustubhaḥ कौस्तुभः [कुस्तुभो जलधिस्तत्र भवः अण्] 1 N. of a celebrated gem obtained with 13 other jewels at the churning of the ocean and worn by Viṣṇu on his breast; सकौस्तुभं ह्रेपयतीव कृष्णम् R.6.49;1.1. -2 A kind of oil. -3 A manner of joining the fingers. -4 A twist of hair on a horse's neck; कौस्तुभः स्याद्देवमणौ कण्ठा- वर्ते$पि वाजिनाम् Nm. -Comp. -लक्षणः, -वक्षस् m. -हृदयः epithets of Viṣṇu.
kratu क्रतुः [कृ-कतु Uṇ.1.77] 1 A sacrifice; क्रतोरशेषेण फलेन युज्यताम् R.3.65; शतं क्रतूनामपविघ्नमाप सः 3.38; M.1.4; Ms.7.79. -2 An epithet of Viṣṇu. -3 One of the ten Prajāpatis; क्रतुं प्रजापतिमब्रुवन् Maitrī. Up.2.3; Ms. 1.35. -4 Intelligence, talent. -5 Power, ability. -6 Plan, design, purpose; क्रतो स्मर कृतं स्मर Iśop.17; Bṛi. Up.5.15.1. -7 Resolution, determination; यत्क्रतुर्भवति तत्कर्म कुरुते Bṛi. Up.4.4.5. -8 Desire, will. -9 Fitness, adequacy, efficiency. -1 Deliberation, consultation. -11 Inspiration. -12 Enlightenment. -13 Offering, worship; कामस्याप्तिं जगतः प्रतिष्ठां क्रतोरानन्त्यम- भयस्य पारम् Kaṭh.1.2.11; Personified, as married to क्रिया and father of 6 वालखिल्यs; क्रतोरपि क्रिया भार्या वालखिल्यानसूयत Bhāg.4.1.39. -14 An Aśvamedha sacrifice (these senses are mostly Vedic). -15 The month Āṣāḍha. -16 Excess of fondness or liking. -17 An organ [cf. Gr. kratos; Zend khratu]. -Comp. -अर्थः Something that is meant to subserve the purpose of the sacrifice (opp. पुरुषार्थ q. v.); पुरुषार्थे लक्षिते तद्विपरीतः क्रत्वर्थः इति क्रत्वर्थस्य लक्षणं सिद्धम् । ŚB. on MS.4.1.2. -उत्तमः the राजसूय sacrifice. -कर्मन् n. -क्रिया a sacrificial ceremony. -द्रुह्, -द्विष् m. 1 a demon, goblin, -2 The epithet of Ravaṇa; ऋणाद् बद्ध इवोन्मुक्तो वियोगेन क्रतुद्विषः Bk.8.12. -ध्वंसिन् m. an epithet of Śiva (who destroyed Dakṣa's sacrifice.) -पतिः the performer of a sacrifice. -पशुः a sacrificial horse. -पुरुषः an epithet of Viṣṇu. -फलम् The reward of a sacrifice, its object. -भुज् m. a god, deity. -राज् m. 1 the lord of sacrifices; यथाश्वमेधः क्रतुराट् Ms.9.26. -2 the राजसूय sacrifice; -राजः the राजसूय sacrifice; क्रतु- राजेन गोविन्द राजसूयेन पावनीः (यक्ष्ये) Bhāg.1.72.3.
krāntu क्रान्तुः A bird.
kṣaṇatu क्षणतुः A wound, sore.
kṣāntu क्षान्तु a. [क्षम्-तुन् वृद्धिश्च] Patient, forbearing. -तुः A father.
gantu गन्तुः [गम-तुन्] 1 A way, course; मा नो मध्या रीरिष- तायुर्गन्तोः Rv.1.89.9; Bhāg.11.18.43. -2 A traveller.
tu गातुः 1 A song. -2 A singer. -3 A celestial chorister. -4 The male (Indian) cuckoo. -5 The large black bee. -Ved. -6 Going, motion; गातुं को अस्मिन् Av.1.2.12. -7 Free place for moving. -8 The earth. -9 A refuge. -1 Way, course; देवा गातुविदो गातुं वित्त्वा गातुमित Vāj.2.21. -11 Access, egress. -12 Progress, increase, welfare.
gāntu गान्तुः 1 A traveller. -2 A singer.
tu गातुः 1 A song. -2 A singer. -3 A bee.
ghātuka घातुक a. (-की f.) [इन् णिच् उकञ्] 1 Killing, destructive, mischievous, hurting; वत्सांश्च घातुको वृकः Av.12. 4.7. -2 Cruel, savage, ferocious.
catur चतुर् num. a. [चत्-उरन् Uṇ.5.58] (always in pl.; m. चत्वारः; f. चतस्रः; n. चत्वारि) Four; चत्वारो वयमृत्विजः Ve.1.25; चतस्रो$वस्था बाल्यं कौमारं यौवनं वार्धकं चेति; चत्वारि शृङ्गा त्रयो अस्य पादाः &c.; शेषान् मासान् गमय चतुरो लोचने मील- यित्वा Me.11. -ind. Four times. [cf. Zend chathru; Gr. tessares; L. quatuor.] [In Comp. the र् of चतुर् is changed to a Visarga (which in some cases becomes श्, ष् or स्, or remains unchanged) before words beginning with hard consonants.] -Comp. -अंशः a fourth part. -अङ्ग a. having 4 members, quadripartite. (-ङ्म्) 1 a complete army consisting of elephants, chariots, cavalry and infantry; चतुरङ्गसमायुक्तं मया सह च तं नय Rām.1.2. 1; एको हि खञ्जनवरो नलिनीदलस्थो दृष्टः करोति चतुरङ्गबलाधिपत्यम् Ś. Til.4; चतुरङ्गबलो राजा जगतीं वशमानयेत् । अहं पञ्चाङ्गबलवाना- काशं वशमानये ॥ Subhāṣ. -2 a sort of chess. -अङ्गिकः A kind of horse, having four curls on the forehead; यस्य ललाटे भ्रमरचतुष्टयं स चतुरङ्किको नाम । Śālihotra of Bhoj.25. -अङ्गिन् a. having four parts. (-नी) a complete army, see चतुरङ्ग. -अङ्गुलम् 1 the four fingers of the hand. -2 four fingers broad. -अन्त a. bordered on all sides; भूत्वा चिराय चतुरन्तमहीसपत्नी Ś.4.19. -अन्ता the earth. -अशीत a. eighty-fourth. -अशीति a. or f. eighty four. -अश्र, -अस्र a. (for अश्रि-स्रि) 1 four cornered, quardrangular; R.6.1. A quality of gems; Kau. A.2.11. -2 symmetrical, regular or handsome in all parts; बभूव तस्याश्चतुरस्रशोभि वपुः Ku.1.32. (-श्रः, स्रः) 1 a square. -2 a quardrangular figure. -3 (in astr.) N. of the fourth and eighth lunar mansions. -अहन् a period of four days. -आत्मन् m. N. of Viṣṇu. -आननः, -मुखः an epithet of Brahmā; इतरतापशतानि यथेच्छया वितर तानि सहे चतुरानन Udb. -आश्रमम् the four orders or stages of the religious life of a Brāhmaṇa. -उत्तर a. increased by four. -उषणम् the four hot spices, i. e. black pepper, long pepper, dry ginger, and the root of long pepper. -कर्ण (चतुष्कर्ण) a. heard by two persons only; Pt.1.99. -ष्काष्ठम् ind. In four directions. चतुष्काष्ठं क्षिपन् वृक्षान् ... Bk.9.62. -कोण (चतुष्कोण) a. square, quadrangular. (-णः) a square, tetragon, any quadrilateral figure. -गतिः 1 the Supreme Soul. -2 a tortoise. -गवः a carriage drawn by four oxen. -गुण a. four times, four-fold, quadruple. -चत्वारिंशत् (चतुश्च- त्वारिंशत्) a. forty-four; ˚रिंश, ˚रिंशत्तम forty-fourth. -चित्यः A pedestal, a raised square; चतुश्चित्यश्च तस्यासी- दष्टादशकरात्मकः Mb.14.88.32. -णवत (चतुर्नवत) a. ninety-fourth, or with ninety-four added; चतुर्णवतं शतम् 'one hundred and ninety four'. -दन्तः an epithet of Airāvata, the elephant of Indra. -दश a. fourteenth. -दशन् a. fourteen. ˚रत्नानि (pl.) the fourteen 'jewels' churned out of the ocean; (their names are contained in the following popular Maṅgalāṣṭaka :-- लक्ष्मीः कौस्तुभपारिजातकसुरा धन्वन्तरिश्चन्द्रमा गावः कामदुघाः सुरेश्वरगजो रम्भादिदेवाङ्गनाः । अश्वः सप्तमुखो विषं हरिधनुः शङ्खो$मृतं चाम्बुधे रत्नानीह चतुर्दश प्रतिदिनं कुर्युः सदा मङ्गलम् ॥). ˚विद्या (pl.) the fourteen lores; (they are:-- षडङ्गमिश्रिता वेदा धर्मशास्त्रं पुराणकम् । मीमांसा तर्कमपि च एता विद्याश्चतुर्दश ॥). -दशी the fourteenth day of a lunar fortnight. -दिशम् the four quarters taken collectively. -दिशम् ind. towards the four quarters, on all sides. -दोलः, -लम् a royal litter. -द्वारम् 1 a house with four entrances on four sides. -2 four doors taken collectively. -नवति a. or f. ninety-four. -पञ्च a. (चतुपञ्च or चतुष्पञ्च) four or five. -पञ्चाशत् f. (चतुःपञ्चाशत् or चतुष्पञ्चाशत्) fifty-four. -पथः (चतुःपथः or चतुष्पथः) (-थम् also) a place where four roads meet, a crossway; Ms.4.39,9,264. (-थः) a Brāhmaṇa. -पद or -पद् a. (चतुष्पद) 1 having four feet; यथा चतुष्पत्सु च केसरी वरः Rām.4.11.93. -2 consisting of four limbs. (-दः) a quadruped. (-दी) a stanza of four lines; पद्यं चतुष्पदी तच्च वृत्तं जातिरिति द्विधा Chand. M.1. -पाटी A river. L. D. B. -पाठी (चतुष्पाठी) a school for Brāhmaṇas in which the four Vedas are taught and repeated. -पाणिः (चतुष्पाणिः) an epithet of Viṣṇu. -पाद्-द (चतुष्पद्-द) a. 1. quadruped. -2 consisting of four members or parts. (-m.) 1 a quadruped. -2 (in law) a judicial procedure (trial of suits) consisting of four processes; i. e. plea, defence, rejoinder, and judgment. -3 The science of archery consisting of ग्रहण, धारण, प्रयोग and प्रतिकारः; यो$स्त्रं चतुष्पात् पुनरेव चक्रे । द्रोणः प्रसन्नो$भिवाद्यस्त्वया$सौ Mb.5.3.12-13; प्रतिपेदे चतुष्पादं धनुर्वेदं नृपात्मजः ibid 192.61. -पार्श्वम् the four sides of a square. -बाहुः an epithet of Viṣṇu. (-हु n.) a square. -भद्रम् the aggregate of the four ends of human life (पुरुषार्थ); i. e. धर्म, अर्थ, काम and मोक्ष. -भागः the fourth part, a quarter. -भावः N. of Viṣṇu. -भुज a. 1 quadrangular. -2 having four arms; Bg.11.46. (-जः) 1 an epithet of Viṣṇu; R.16.3. -2 a quadrangular figure. -3 square. (-जम्) a square. -मासम् a period of four months; (reckoned from the 11th day in the bright half of आषाढ to the 11th day in the bright half of कार्तिक). -मुख having four faces. (-खः) an epithet of Brahmā; त्वत्तः सर्वं चतु- र्मुखात् R.1.22. (-खम्) 1. four faces; Ku.2.17. -2 a house with four entrances. -मण्डलम् a four-fold arrangement (of troops &c.) -मेधः One who has offered four sacrifices, namely अश्वमेध, पुरुषमेध, सर्वमेध, and पितृमेध. -युगम् the aggregate of the four Yugas or ages of the world. -युज् a. Consisting of four; चतुर्युजो रथाः सर्वे Mb.5.155.13. -रात्रम् (चतूरात्रम्) an aggregate of four nights. -वक्त्रः an epithet of Brahmā. -वर्गः the four ends of human life taken collectively (पुरुषार्थ); i. e. धर्म, अर्थ, काम and मोक्षः; चतुर्वर्गफलं ज्ञानं कालावस्थाश्चतुर्युगाः R.1.22. -वर्णः 1. the four classes or castes of the Hindus; i. e. ब्राह्मण, क्षत्रिय, वैश्य and शूद्र; चतुर्वर्णमयो लोकः R.1.22. -2 four principal colours. -वर्षिका a cow four years old. -विंश a. 1 twenty fourth. -2 having twenty-four added; as चतुर्विंशं शतम् (124). -विंशति a. or f. twenty-four. -विंशतिक a. consisting of twenty-four. -विद्य a. one who has studied the four Vedas. -विद्या the four Vedas. -विध a. of four sorts or kinds, four-fold. -वेद a. familiar with the four Vedas. (-दः) the Supreme Soul. -व्यूङः N. of Viṣṇu. (-हम्) medical science. a. having four kinds of appearance; hence ˚वादिन् 'asserting the four forms of पुरुषोत्तम viz. वासुदेव, संकर्षण, प्रद्युम्न and अनिरुद्ध.' -शालम् (चतुःशालम्, चतुश्शालम्, चतुःशाली, चतुश्शाली) a square of four buildings, a quadrangle enclosed by four buildings; अलं चतु शालमिमं प्रवेश्य Mk.3.7; देवीनां चतुःशालमिदम् Pratimā 6. -षष्टि a. or f. 1 sixty-four. -2 N. for the Ṛigveda consisting 64 Adhyāyas. ˚कलाः (pl.) the sixty-four arts. -सनः N. of Viṣṇu having four embodiments of सनक, सनन्दन, सनत्कुमार and सनातन; आदौ सनात् स्वतपसः स चतुःसनो$भूत् Bhāg.2.7.5. -सप्तति a. or f. seventy-four. -समम् an unguent of four things, sandal, agallochum, saffron and musk; L. D. B. -सीमा the boundaries on all four sides. -हायन, -ण a. four years old; (the f. of this word ends in आ if it refers to an inanimate object, and in ई if it refers to an animal). -होत्रकम् the four priests taken collectively.
caturtha चतुर्थ a. (र्थी f.) चतुर्णां पूरणः डट् युक् च] The fourth. -र्थः The fourth letter of any class. -र्थम् A quarter, a fourth part. -अंश a. receiving a fourth part. (-शः) a quarter or fourth part. -आश्रमः the fourth stage of a Brāhmaṇa's religious life, Saṁnyāsa. -फलम् the second inequality or equation of a planet. -भक्त a. eating the fourth meal. -भाज् a. receiving a fourth part of every source of income from the subjects, as a king; (this is allowed only in times of financial embarrassments, the usual share being a sixth.)
caturthaka चतुर्थक a. The fourth. -कः A fever that returns or is repeated every four days, a quartan. -र्थिका A weight equal to four Karṣas.
caturthī चतुर्थी 1 The fourth day of a lunar fortnight. -2 The dative case (in gram.). -Comp. -कर्मन् n. the ceremonies to be performed on the fourth night of the marriage.
caturdhā चतुर्धा ibid. In four ways, fourfold.
catuṣka चतुष्क a. [चतुरवयवं चत्वारो$वयवा यस्य वा कन्] 1 Consisting of four. -2 Increased by four; द्विकं त्रिकं चतुष्कं च पञ्चकं च शतं समम् Ms.8.142 (i. e. 12, 13, 14, or 15, or interest at the rate of 2 to 5 percent). -ष्कम् 1 The number 'four'. -2 A collection of four. -3 cross-way -4 A quadrangular courtyard. -5 A hall resting on (four) pillars, a hall or saloon in general; Ku.5.68, 7.9. -6 A necklace of four strings. -7 A stand or a seat with four feet (Mar. चौरंग); चतुष्कैर्मञ्चकैश्चापि ... Śiva. B.22.62. -ष्की 1 A large four sided pond. -2 A mosquito curtain.
catuṣkikā चतुष्किका The number 'four'
catuṣṭaya चतुष्टय a. (-यी f.) [चत्वारो$वयवा विधा अस्य तयप्] Four-fold, consisting of four; पुराणस्य कवेस्तस्य चतुर्मुख- समीरिता । प्रवृत्तिरासीच्छब्दानां चरितार्था चतुष्टयी ॥ Ku.2.17. -यम् A group or collection of four; एकैकमप्यनर्थाय किमु यत्र चतुष्टयम् H. Pr.11; Ku.7.62; मासचतुष्टयस्य भोजनम् H.1. -2 A square. -3 The first, fourth, seventh, and tenth signs of the zodiac. -4 The centre of a circle.
catura चतुर a. [चत्-उरच्] 1 Clever, skilful, ingenious, sharp-witted; सर्वात्मना रतिकथाचतुरेव दूती Mu.3.9; Amaru.15.44; मृगया जहार चतुरेव कामिनी R.9.69;18.15. -2 Quick, swift. -3 Charming, beautiful, lovely, agreeable; न पुनरेति गतं चतुरं वयः R.9.47; Ku.1.47; 3.5;5.49. -रः 1 A round pillow. -2 Crooked gait. -3 An elephant's stable. -रम् 1 Cleverness, ingenuity. -2 An elephant's stable.
catula चतुल a. Depositing, placing.
turaka चातुरक a. 1 Flattering. -2 Perceptible, visible. -3 Governing. -कः A small round pillow.
turakṣam चातुरक्षम् [चतुर्भिरक्षौर्निष्पाद्यते अण्] Four casts in playing at dice. -क्षः A small round pillow.
turanta चातुरन्त a Possessing the whole earth bounded by four oceans; चातुरन्तो$पि राजा सद्यो विनश्यति Kau. A.1.5.
turarthikaḥ चातुरर्थिकः [चतुर्षु अर्थेषु विहितः ठक्] (In gram.) A suffix added to words in four different senses.
turāśramika चातुराश्रमिक a. (-की f.), [चतुर्षु आश्रमेषु विहितः ठक्], चातुराश्रमिन् a. (-णी f.) Being in one of the four periods of the religious life of a Brāhmaṇa; see आश्रम.
turāśramyam चातुराश्रम्यम् The four periods of the religious life of a Brāhmaṇa; see आश्रम.
turikaḥ चातुरिकः [चातुरीं रथचर्यां वेत्ति ठक्] A coachman, driver, charioteer.
turīkaḥ चातुरीकः 1 A swan. -2 A sort of duck; कलहंसे च कारण्डे चातुरीकः पुमानयम् Nm. चातुर्थक cāturthaka चातुर्थिक cāturthika चातुर्थक चातुर्थिक a. (-की f.) [चतुर्थे अह्नि भवः ठक् वुञ् वा] 1 Quartan, occurring every fourth day. -कः A quartan ague.
turthāhnika चातुर्थाह्निक a. (-की f.) Belonging to the fourth day.
turdaśa चातुर्दश a. Appearing on the fourteenth day. -शम् A demon (चतुर्दश्यां दृश्यते इति) (Sk.)
turdaśikaḥ चातुर्दशिकः One who studies on the fourteenth day of a lunar fortnight (that being a day of अनध्याय q. v.).
turbhautika चातुर्भौतिक a. Consisting of four elements.
turmāsa चातुर्मास a. [चतुर्षु मासेषु भवः अण्] Produced in four months. -सी 1 N. of a sacrifice (इष्टि). -2 The day of full moon at this sacrifice.
turmāsaka चातुर्मासक a. (-सिका f.) One who performs the Chāturmāsya sacrifice.
turmāsyam चातुर्मास्यम् [चतुर्षु मासेषु भवो यज्ञः, ण्य] N. of a sacrifice performed every four months; i. e. at the beginning of कार्तिक, फाल्गुन and आषाढ.
turyam चातुर्यम् [चतुरस्य भावः ष्यञ्] 1 Skill, cleverness, dexterity, shrewdness. -2 Loveliness, amiableness, beauty; भ्रूचातुर्य Bh.1.3.
turvarṇya चातुर्वर्ण्य a. [चतुर्वर्ण-ष्यञ्] Suited to the four tribes, or belonging to them. -र्ण्यम् 1 The aggregate of the four original castes of the Hindus; एवं सामासिकं धर्मं चातु- र्वर्ण्ये$ब्रवीन्मनुः Ms.1.63; चातुर्वर्ण्यं मया सृष्टं गुणकर्मविभागशः Bg.4.13. -2 The duties of these four castes.
turvidya चातुर्विद्य a. (-द्यी) Knowing the four Vedas. -द्यम् The four Vedas; also चातुर्वैद्य.
turvidhyam चातुर्विध्यम् Four kinds (collectively), a four-fold division.
turhotra चातुर्होत्र a. Conducted by the four priests. -त्रम् 1 A sacrifice performed by four priests. -2 The office or duties of these priests. -3 The four priests taken collectively; चातुर्होत्रं च धुर्या मे शरा दर्भा हविर्यशः Mb. 5.58.13.
turhotriyaḥ चातुर्होत्रियः A sacrifice performed by four priests.
tuṣkāṇḍika चातुष्काण्डिक a. Divided into four parts.
tuṣṭaya चातुष्टय a. [चातुष्टयं वेत्ति, अण्] Knowing or familiar with the चतुष्टय.
cikitu चिकितु a. [कित् उन् वेदे द्वित्वम्] Ved. Knowing, experienced; अचेत्यग्निश्चिकितुर्हव्यवाट स सुमद्रथः Rv.8.56.5. -f. Understanding, intellect.
jatu जतु n. [जन्-ड तो$न्तादेशः Uṇ.1.18] 1 Lac; Pt.1.17. -2 A kind of red dye. -तुः, -तूः f. A bat. -Comp. -अश्मकम् red arsenic. -गृहम् a house made of lac (such as was built by Duryodhana in order to burn up the Pāṇḍavas). -पुत्रकः a man at chess. -मणिः a mole, a natural mark on the body. -रसः lac.
jatukam जतुकम् Lac.
jatu जतुका 1 Lac. -2 A bat.
jatu जतुनी जतूका A bat.
jantu जन्तुः [जन्-तुन्] 1 A creature, a living being, man; Ś.5.2; Ms.3.77. -2 The (individual) soul. -3 An animal of the lowest organization. -4 People, mankind. -Comp. -कम्बुः 1 a snail's shell. -2 a snail. -घ्नः 1 the citron. -2 a snail. -फलः the Udumbara tree.
jantu जन्तुका Lac.
jantumatī जन्तुमती The earth.
jartu जर्तुः 1 The vulva. -2 An elephant.
tu जातु ind. A particle meaning :-- 1 At all, ever, at any time, possibly; नान्तरज्ञाः श्रियो जातुः प्रियैरासां न भूयते Ki.11.24; किं तेन जातु जातेन मातुर्यौवनहारिणा Pt.1.26; न जातु कामः कामानामुपभोगेन शाम्यति Ms.2.94; Ku.5.55. -2 Perhaps, sometimes; गौरवाद्यदपि जातु मन्त्रिणां दर्शनं ... ददौ R.19.7. -3 Once, once upon a time, sometime, at some day. -4 Used with the potential mood जातु has the sense of 'not allowing or putting up with'; जातु तत्रभवान् वृषलं याजयेन्नावकल्पयामि (न मर्षयामि) Sk. -5 Used with a present indicative it denotes censure (गर्हा); जातु तत्रभवान् वृषलं याजयति ibid.
tudhānaḥ जातुधानः A demon, imp.
tuṣa जातुष a. (-षी f.) [जतुनो विकारः अण्-षुक् च P.IV. 3.138.] 1 Made of, or covered with, lac; यदाश्रौषं जातु- षाद्वेश्मनस्तान् Mb.1.1.153. -2 Sticky, adhesive.
jīvātu जीवातु m., n. 1 Food. -2 Life, existence (fig. also); स खलु प्राज्ञजीवातुः सर्वशास्त्रविशारदः J. N. V. -3 Restoration to life, revival; रे हस्त दक्षिण मृतस्य शिशोर्द्विजस्य जीवातवे बिसृज शूद्रमुनौ कृपाणम् U.2.1. -4 Medicine for restoring life.
taturi ततुरि a. 1 Preserving, cherishing. -2 Conquering; ददथुर्मित्रावरुणा ततुरिम् Rv.4.39.2. -3 Killing, hurting. -रिः An epithet of Agni and Indra.
tantu तन्तुः [तन्-तुन्] 1 A thread, cord, wire, string, line; चिन्तासंततितन्तु Māl.5.1; Me.7. -2 A cob-web R.16.2. -3 filament; विसतन्तुगुणस्य कारितम् Ku.4. 29. -4 An offspring, issue, race; स्वमायया$वृणोद्गर्भं वैराट्याः कुरुतन्तवे Bhāg.1.8.14; Mb.6.43.98. -5 A shark. -6 The Supreme Being; Bhāg.8.16.31. -7 A snare, fetter (पाश); ते तानावारयिष्यन्ति ऐणेयानिव तन्तुना Mb.5. 57.41. -Comp. -करणम् spinning. -कार्यम् a web. -काष्ठम् a piece of wood or brush used by weavers for cleaning threads. -कीटः a silk-worm. -कृन्तनम् cutting off the propagation of a family; तन्तुकृन्तन यन्नस्त्वमभद्रमचरः पुनः Bhāg.6.5.43. -नागः a (large) shark. -निर्यासः the palmyra tree. -नाभः a spider. -पर्वन् n. the anniversary of the day of full-moon in the month of Srāvaṇa when Krisna was invested with the sacred thread. -भः 1 the mustard seed. -2 a calf. -वर्धनः 'increasing the race', N. of Viṣṇu, also of Śiva. -वाद्यम् any stringed musical instrument. -वानम् weaving. -वापः 1 a weaver. -2 a loom. -3 weaving. -वायः 1 a spider. -2 a weaver; तन्तुवायो दशपलं दद्यादेकपलाधिकम् Ms.8.397; तन्तुवायास्तुन्नवायाः ... Śiva. B.31.19. -3 weaving. ˚दण्डः a loom. -विग्रहा a plantain. -शाला a weaver's workshop. -संतत a. woven, sewn. (तम्) woven cloth. -संततिः f., -संतानः weaving. -सारः the betel-nut tree.
tantukaḥ तन्तुकः 1 The mustard seed. -2 (At the end of comp.) A thread, rope. -की A vein or any tubular vessel of the body.
tantunaḥ तन्तुनः णः A shark.
tanturam तन्तुरम् लम् The fibrous root of a lotus.
tilaṃtudaḥ तिलंतुदः An oilman.
tujāna तूतुजान a. Ved. Quick, eager (क्षिप्र).
tum तूतुम् a. Quick, active; एता विश्वा सवना तूतुमा कृषे Rv.1.5.6.
traimāturaḥ त्रैमातुरः An epithet of Lakṣmaṇa; त्रैमातुरः कृत्स्नजितास्त्र- शस्त्रःसध्ऱ्यङ् रतः श्रेयसि लक्ष्मणisभूत् Bk.1.25. Lakṣmaṇa is so called because he was born to his mother Sumitrā on her eating the sacrificial oblation given to her by her two co-wives, Kausalyā and Kaikeyī.
dantura दन्तुर a. [दन्त-उरच्] 1 Having long or projecting teeth; शूकरे निहते चैव दन्तुरो जायते नरः Tv.; Śi.6.54. -2 Jagged, dentated, notched, serrated, uneven (fig. also); अखर्वगर्वस्मितदन्तुरेण Vikr.1.5. -3 Undulatory. -4 Rising, bristling (as hair). -5 Overspread, covered with; U.6.27. -Comp. -छदः the lime tree.
danturita दन्तुरित a. 1 Having long or projecting teeth. -2 Notched, serrated, bristling; केतकिदन्तुरिताशे Gīt.1; पुलक- भर˚ 11; K.216. -3 Besmeared, covered with; Māl.3.
dantula दन्तुल a. Having or furnished with teeth.
dvaimātura द्वैमातुर a. Having two mothers, i. e. a natural mother and a stepmother. -रः 1 N. of Gaṇeśa. -2 N. of Jarāsandha; हते हिडिम्बरिपुणा राज्ञि द्वैमातुरे युधि Śi.2.6.
dhātu धातुः [धा-आधारे तुन्] 1 A constituent or essential part, an ingredient. -2 An element, primary or elementary substance, i. e. पृथिवी, अप्, तेजस्, वायु and आकाश; Bhāg.7.15.6. -3 A secretion, primary fluid or juice, essential ingredients of the body (which are considered to be 7:-- रसासृङ्मांसमेदो$स्थिमज्जाशुक्राणि धातवः, or sometimes ten if केश, त्वच् and स्नायु be added); Mb.3.213.1. -4 A humour or affection of the body, (i.e. वात, पित्त and कफ); यस्यात्मबुद्धिः कुणपे त्रिधातुके Bhāg.1.84.13. -5 A mineral, metal, metallic ore; न्यस्ताक्षरा धातुरसेन यत्र Ku.1.7; त्वामालिख्य प्रणयकुपितां धातुरागैः शिलायाम् Me.17; R.4.71; Ku.6.51. -6 A verbal root; भूवादयो धातवः P.I.3.1; पश्चादध्ययनार्थस्य धातोरधिरिवाभवत् R.15.9. -7 The soul. -8 The Supreme Spirit; धातुप्रसादान्महिमानमात्मनः Kaṭha. -9 An organ of sense. -1 Any one of the properties of the five elements, i. e. रूप, रस, गन्ध, स्पर्श and शब्द; तत्र तत्र हि दृश्यन्ते धातवः पाञ्चभौतिकाः । तेषां मनुष्यास्तर्केण प्रमाणानि प्रचक्षते Mb.6.5.11. -11 A bone. -12 A part, portion. -13 A fluid mineral of a red colour. -14 Ved. A supporter. -15 Anything to be drunk, as milk &c. -f. A milch cow. -Comp. -उपलः chalk. -काशीशम्, -कासीसम् red sulphate of iron. -कुशल a. skilful in working in metals, metallurgist. -क्रिया metallurgy, mineralogy -क्षयः waste of the bodily humours, a wasting disease, a kind of consumption. -गर्भः, -स्तपः a receptacle for ashes, Dagoba; Buddh. ˚कुम्भः a relic urn. -ग्राहिन् m. calamine. -घ्नम्, -नाशनम् sour gruel (prepared from the fermentation of rice-water). -चूर्णम् mineral powder. -जम् bitumen -द्रावकः borax. -पः the alimentary juice, the chief of the seven essential ingredients of the body. -पाठः a list of roots arranged according to Pāṇini's grammatical system (the most important of these lists called धातुपाठ being supposed to be the work of Pāṇini himself, as supplementary to his Sūtras). -पुष्टिः f. nutrition of the bodily humours. -प्रसक्त a. devoted to alchemy; -भृत् m. a mountain. -मलम् 1 impure excretion of the essential fluids of the body; कफपित्तमलाः केशः प्रस्वेदो नखरोम च । नेत्रविट् चक्षुषः स्नेहो धातूनां क्रमशो मलाः ॥ Suśruta. -2 lead. -माक्षिकम् 1 sulphuret of iron. -2 a mineral substance. -मारिणी borax. -मारिन् m. sulphur. -रसः a mineral or metalic fluid; न्यस्ताक्षरा धातुरसेन यत्र (भूर्जत्वचः) Ku.1.7. -राजकः, -कम् semen. -वल्लभम् borax. -वादः 1 mineralogy, metallurgy. -2 alchemy. -वादिन् m. a mineralogist. -विष् f. lead. -वैरिन् m. sulphur. -शेखरन् green sulphate of iron, green vitriol. -शोधनम्, -संभवम् lead. -साम्यम् good health, (equilibrium of the three humours). -हन् m. sulphur.
dhātukaḥ धातुकः कम् Bitumen.
dhātumat धातुमत् a. Rich or abounding in metals. ˚ता richness in metals; अकालसंध्यामिव धातुमत्ताम् (शिखरैर्बिभर्ति) Ku.1.4.
dhātumaya धातुमय a. Full of metals, abounding in red minerals; अधित्यकायामिव धातुमय्यां (लोध्रद्रुमं ददर्श) R.2.29.
dhustu धुस्तु (स्तू) रः N. of a plant (= धत्तूर q. v.).
nartu नर्तु a. Dancing on the edge of a sword. f. A female dancer or actress.
nistud निस्तुद् 1 P. To pierce, prick, sting. निस्तोदः निस्तोदनम् nistōdḥ nistōdanam निस्तोदः निस्तोदनम् Piercing, pricking, stinging; Suśr.
nṛtu नृतुः Ved. 1 A dancer, an actor. -2 The earth. -3 A worm. -4 Length.
paricaturdaśan परिचतुर्दशन् a. Fully fourteen; more than fourteen; भृत्याः परिचतुर्दश Mb.3.1.11; so also परिदश; क्वचित् परिदशान् मासान् Rām.3.11.24.
paritu परितुष् 4 P. To be satisfied, be delighted or contented; अस्मत्कृते च परितुष्यति काचिदन्या Bh.2.2. (v. l.) -Caus. 1 To satisfy or please completely. -2 To appease. -3 To flatter.
parituṣṭa परितुष्ट p. p. 1 Completely satisfied; वयमिह परितुष्टा वल्कलैस्त्वं च लक्ष्म्या Bh.3.5.; so मनसि च परितुष्टे को$र्थवान् को दरिद्रः ibid. -2 Pleased, delighted.
parituṣṭiḥ परितुष्टिः f. 1 Contentment, complete satisfaction. -2 Delight, joy.
tuka पातुक a. (-की f.) [पत्-उकञ्] 1 Falling habitually or frequently; संयच्छन् भवति प्राणानसंयच्छंस्तु पातुकः Mb.12. 91.42; Śi.3.3. -2 Apt or disposed to fall. -3 Losing one's caste. -4 Going to hell. -कः 1 The declivity of a mountain, a precipice. -2 The water-elephant.
pitu पितु (Ved.) Food, sacrificial fee; अन्नं वै पितु दक्षिणा वै पितु Ait. Br.1.13.
pituṣaṇiḥ पितुषणिः Bestower of food (an epithet of Soma).
tu पीतुः 1 The sun. -2 Fire -3 The chief elephant of a herd.
pratud प्रतुद् 6 P. To strike, hurt, wound -Caus. 1 To urge on, drive forward; (fig.) to press, urge repeatedly (to do a thing); प्रविश गृहमिति प्रतोद्यमाना न चलति भाग्यकृतां दशामवेक्ष्य Mk.1.56. -2 To pierce, cut.
pratudaḥ प्रतुदः 1 An epithet of a class of birds (such as hawks, parrots, crows &c.); Ms.5.13; हारितो धवलः पाण्डुश्चित्रपक्षो बृहच्छुकः । पारावतः खञ्जरीटः पिकाद्याः प्रतुदाः स्मृताः ॥ प्रतुद्य भक्षयन्त्येते तुण्डेन प्रतुदास्ततः -2 An instrument for pricking.
pratuṣṭiḥ प्रतुष्टिः f., प्रतोषः Gratification, satisfaction.
prastu प्रस्तु 2 U. 1 To praise. -2 To begin, commence; प्रापयन् मनसस्तुल्या यत्र तत् प्रस्तुतं रणम् Rām.7.22.8; प्रस्तूयतां विवादवस्तु M.1. -3 To cause, produce; यत्रालोकपथावतारिणि रतिं प्रस्तौति नेत्रोत्सवः Mv.2.45; also Māl.5.9. -4 To say, relate, propound. -Caus. 1 To relate, allude to, tell; शाकुन्तलादीनितिहासवादान् प्रस्तावितानन्यपरैर्वचोभिः Māl.3.3; अथापृच्छदृषिस्तत्र कश्चित् प्रस्तावयन् कथाः Mb.1.1.6. -2 To begin, commence.
prastuta प्रस्तुत p. p. 1 Praised, eulogized. -2 Begun, commenced. -3 Accomplished, done, effected. -4 Happened. -5 Approached. -6 Proposed, declared, under discussion, taken in hand. -7 Expected, desired. -8 Ready, prepared. -9 Executed with effort of energy. -1 Made or consisting of. -तम् 1 The matter in hand, the subject under discussion or consideration; अपि स्मरति नः साधो गोविन्दः प्रस्तुते क्वचित् Bhāg.1.47.42; अधुना प्रस्तुतमनुस्रियताम्. -2 (In Rhet.) Forming the subject of discussion, the उपमेय; see प्रकृत; अप्रस्तुतप्रशंसा सा या सैव प्रस्तुताश्रया K. P.1. -Comp. -अङ्कुरः a figure of speech in which a reference is made to a passing circumstance to bring out something latent in the hearer's mind; see Chandr.5.64. and Kuval. under प्रस्तुताङ्कुर.
prastutiḥ प्रस्तुतिः f. Ved. Praise, eulogium.
prāstutyam प्रास्तुत्यम् Being under discussion.
prottuṅga प्रोत्तुङ्ग a. Very high or lofty.
bhātu भातुः The sun. भाद्रः bhādrḥ भाद्रपदः bhādrapadḥ भाद्रः भाद्रपदः [भद्राभिर्युक्ता पौर्णमासी भाद्री सा यस्मिन् मासे अण्] N. of a lunar month (corresponding to August-September); भाद्रद्वये सागरे Jyotiṣam. -दाः (f. pl.) N. of the 25th and 26th lunar mansions (पूर्वाभाद्रपदा and उत्तराभाद्रपदा). भाद्रपदी bhādrapadī भाद्री bhādrī भाद्रपदी भाद्री The day of full moon in the month of Bhādrapada.
bhādramāturaḥ भाद्रमातुरः The son of a virtuous or good mother (भद्रमातुरपत्यम्).
mantu मन्तुः 1 A fault, an offence; मुधैव मन्तुं परिकल्प्य Bv.2. 13; अनेन हेतुना ह्यस्य मन्तवः शतशो मया (क्षान्ताः) Śiva B.15.12; भवता शिवभूपस्य बहवो मन्तवः कृताः Śiva B.31.6; N. 6.11. -2 Man, mankind. -3 Lord of men (प्रजापति). -4 Ved. An adviser. -5 A manager, director. -6 Advice, counsel. -न्तुः f. Understanding, intellect.
mastu मस्तु n. 1 Sour cream. -2 Whey. -Comp. -लुङ्गः, -गम्, -लुङ्गकः, -कम् the brain.
tulaḥ मातुलः [मातुर्भ्राता मातृ-डुलच्] 1 A maternal uncle; (तत्रापश्यत्) आचार्यान् मातुलान् भ्रातॄन् Bg.1.26; Ms.2.13; 5.81. -2 The Dhattūra plant. -3 An epithet of the solar year. -4 A kind of rice. -5 A kind of snake. -Comp. -अहिः a kind of snake. -पुत्रकः 1 the son of a maternal uncle. -2 the fruit of the Dhattūra plant; उन्मादिनो मातुलपुत्रकस्य कथं सहामो बत कष्टकित्वम्.
tulakaḥ मातुलकः 1 A meternal uncle (as a term of endearment). -2 The thorn-apple. मातुला mātulā मातुलानी mātulānī मातुली mātulī मातुला मातुलानी मातुली 1 The wife of a maternal uncle; Ms.2.131; Y.3.232; Bhāg.1.14.27. -2 Hemp; जातीफलं मातुलानी महिफेनं च पत्रकम् Śiva B.3.15.
tuleyaḥ मातुलेयः (-यी f.) The son of a maternal uncle. मातुलिङ्गः mātuliṅgḥ मातुलुङ्गः mātuluṅgḥ मातुलिङ्गः मातुलुङ्गः A kind of citron tree; (भुवो) भागाः प्रेङ्खितमातुलुङ्गवृतयः प्रेयो विधास्यन्ति वाम् Māl.6.19. -गम् The fruit of this tree, a citron.
tulyam मातुल्यम् The house of a maternal uncle; बाल एव तु मातुल्यं भरतो नायितस्त्वया Rām.2.8.28.
mustu मुस्तुः The closed hand, fist.
tu यातुः 1 A traveller, a way-farer. -2 Wind. -3 Time. -4 An evil spirit, a demon, Rākṣasa. -n. 1 An evil spirit, a demon. -2 A weapon. -Comp. -घ्नः Bdellium. -धानः an evil spirit, a demon; निघातयिष्यन् युधि यातुधानान् Bk.2.21; R.12.45. -नारी a female demon; बभ्राम त्रिजगति या तु यातुनारी Rām. Ch.7.1.
yotu योतुः 1 A measure (in general) -2 Cleaning, purifying.
rantu रन्तुः 1 A way, road. -2 A river.
vaktukāma वक्तुकाम a. Desirous of speaking.
vaktumanas वक्तुमनस् a. Being about to speak.
vakratu वक्रतुः N. of a deity.
vatu वतु ind. (an interjection) Hush! Silence !; Hch.
vartula वर्तुल a. [वृत्-उलच् Uṇ.1.93] Round, circular, globular. -लः 1 A kind of pulse, a pea. -2 A ball. -लम् A circle. -ला f. The end-ball of a spindle (to assist its rotation).
vastu वस्तु n. [वस्-तुन् Uṇ.1.71] 1 A really existing thing, the real, a reality; वस्तुन्यवस्त्वारोपो$ज्ञानम् -2 A thing in general, an object, article, substance, matter; अथवा मृदु वस्तु हिंसितुं मृदुनैवारभते कृतान्तकः R.8.45; किं वस्तु विद्वन् गुरवे प्रदेयम् 5.18;3.5; वस्तुनीष्टे$प्यनादरः S. D. -3 Wealth, property, possessions. -4 Essence, nature, natural or essential property. -5 Stuff (of which a thing in made), materials, ingredients (fig. also); आकृतिप्रत्ययादेवैनामनूनवस्तुकां संभावयामि M.1. -6 The plot (of a drama), the subjet-matter of any poetic composition; कालिदासग्रथितवस्तुना नवेनाभिज्ञानशकुन्तलाख्येन नाटकेनोप- स्थातव्यमस्माभिः Ś.1; अथवा सद्वस्तुपुरुषबहुमानात् V.1.2; आशीर्नमस्क्रियावस्तुनिर्देशो वापि तन्मुखम् S. D.6; Ve.1; Rām.1.3.1. -7 The pith of a thing. -8 A plan, design. -9 (In music) A kind of composition. -f. Ved. A day (?) -Comp. -अभावः 1 absence of reality. -2 loss of property or possessions. -उत्थापनम् the production of any incident in a drama by means of magic, conjuration; see S. D.42. -उपमा a variety of Upamā according to Daṇḍin who thus illustrates it:-- राजीवमिव ते वक्त्रं नेत्रे नीलोत्पले इव । इयं प्रतीयमानैकधर्मा वस्तूपमैव सा ॥ Kāv.2.16; (it is a case of Upamā where the साधारण- धर्म or common quality is omitted). -उपहित a. applied to a proper object, bestowed on a proper material; क्रिया हि वस्तूपहिता प्रसीदति R.3.29. -कृत a. practised, cherished; Buddh. -कोशः N. of a dictionary. -क्षणात् ind. at the right moment. -जातम् the aggregate of things. -तन्त्र a. objective. -निर्देशः table of contents, register. -पतित a. being real. -पुरषः the hero (नायक); सद्वस्तुपुरुषबहुमानात् V.1.2. -बलम् the power of things. -भावः reality, truth. -भूत a. substantial. -मात्रम् the mere outline or skeleton of any subject (to be afterwards developed). -रचना style, arrangement of matter. -विनिमयः barter. -विवर्तः (in phil.) the developing of the one real essence. -वृत्तम् 1 the real matter, fact. -2 a beautiful creature. -शक्तितस् ind. through the force of circumstances. -शासनम् a genuine edict. -शून्य a. unreal. -स्थितिः reality.
vastutas वस्तुतस् ind. 1 In fact; in reality, really, actually. -2 Essentially, virtually, substantially. -3 As a natural consequence, as a matter of course, indeed. -4 In fine.
vastukam वस्तुकम् Chenopodium Album (Mar. चाकवत, चन्दनबटवा).
vahatu वहतुः 1 An ox. -2 Ved. A traveller. -3 A marriage (Ved.). -4 A bride's dowry.
tula वातुल a. 1 Affected by wind-disease, gouty. -2 Mad, crazy-headed; मौनान्मूर्खः प्रवचनपटुर्वातुलो जल्पको वा H.2.26. -3 Babbler; see द्वादशपञ्जरिकास्तोत्रम् 11. -लः A whirl-wind. See वातलः.
tuliḥ वातुलिः A large bat.
vāstu वास्तु m., n. [वस्-तुण् Uṇ.1.77] 1 The site of a house, building ground, site. -2 A house, an abode, a dwelling-place; रवेरविषये वास्तु किं न दीपः प्रकाशयेत् Subhāṣ. -3 A chamber. -Comp. -कर्मन् n. house-building, architecture; वास्तुकर्मानिवेशम् Rām.1.3.16. -कालः the time suited for building a house. -ज्ञानम् architecture. -देवता, -पालः the tutelary deity of a house. -यागः a sacrifice performed on the occasion of laying the foundation of a house. -विद्या architecture. -विधानम् house-building. -शमनम्, -संशमनम्, -शान्तिः f. a religious rite performed on the occasion of laying the foundation of a new house, particularly on the occasion of entering it. -संपादनम् the preparation of a house; Ms.3.225. -स्थापनम् the erection of a house.
vāstuka वास्तुक a. Left ramaining on the sacrificial ground; उवाचोत्तरतो$भ्येत्य ममेदं वास्तुकं वसु Bhāg.9.4.6.
vāstu वास्तु (स्तू) कम् Chenopodium Album (Mar. चाकवत).
vijātu विजातु n. A particular mode of fighting.
vitantu वितन्तुः A good horse. -f. A widow.
vitunna वितुन्न a. Pierced, torn; निष्फलेषु वितुन्नाङ्गो नङ्क्ष्यतीत्यत्र का प्रमा Pañchadaśī 7.28.
vitunnam वितुन्नम् 1 The pot-herb called सुनिषण्णक. -2 The plant called शैवाल.
vitunnakam वितुन्नकम् 1 Coriander-seed. -2 Blue vitriol. -कः The plant called तामलकी.
vituṣṭa वितुष्ट p. p. Dissatisfied, displeased, discontented.
vidhuṃtudaḥ विधुंतुदः N. of Rāhu; विधुमिव विकटविधुंतुददन्तदलनगलिता- मृतधारम् Gīt.4; आभिमुख्यं शशाङ्कस्य यथाद्यापि विधुंतुदः Pt.1. 326; N.4.71; Śi.2.61; ग्रस्तं विधुंतुदेनेव निखिलं विधुमण्डलम् Śiva B.25.62.
śaktu शक्तु m., n. The flour or meal of barley, barleymeal; see सक्तु.
śālāturīyaḥ शालातुरीयः An epithet of Pāṇini (written also शालोत्तरीय; so called from शलातुर the place of his birth).
śutudriḥ शुतुद्रिः द्रूः f. The river Sutlej; cf. शतद्रु.
ṣāṇmāturaḥ षाण्मातुरः [षड् मातरो$स्य] Having six mothers, an epithet of Kārtikeya.
saṃstu संस्तु 2 P. 1 To praise. -2 To extol, celebrate. -3 To praise in chorus. -4 To be acquainted with, be familiar or intimate with (chiefly in p. p. in this sense); अनेकशः संस्तुतमप्यनल्पा नवं नवं प्रीतिरहो करोति Śi.3.31; Ki.3.2; see संस्तुत.
saṃstuta संस्तुत p. p. 1 Praised, eulogized. -2 Praised together. -3 Agreeing together, harmonious. -4 Intimate, familiar; संकल्पनिर्वृतिषु संस्तुत एष दासः Māl.7.2. -5 Intended, aimed at; जयन्ति महतां संस्तुतापलापिन्यः कल्याणिन्यो नीतयः Māl.1.23/24. -6 Equal to; श्वविङ्बराहोष्ट्रखरैः संस्तुतः पुरुषः पशुः Bhāg.2.3.19.
saṃstutiḥ संस्तुतिः f. Praise, eulogy.
saktu सक्तु m. pl. [सञ्ज्-तुन् किच्च] The flour of barley first fried and then ground, barley-meal; भिक्षासक्तुभिरेव संप्रति वयं वृत्तिं समीहामहे Bh.3.64. -Comp. -फला, -ली the Śamī tree.
saktukaḥ सक्तुकः 1 = सक्तु. -2 A kind of poison.
saktula सक्तुल a. Containing barley flour.
saṃtud संतुद् 6 U. 1 To goad, sting. -2 To recur (as a disease).
saṃtu संतुष् 4 P. 1 To be pleased, satisfied or contented; संतुष्टो भार्यया भर्ता भर्त्रा भार्या तथैव च Ms.3.6; तृष्णे जृम्भसि पापकर्मनिरते नाद्यापि संतुष्यसि Bh.3.5; Bg.3.17. -2 To have great pleasure in. -Caus. 1 To satisfy; please, gratify. -2 To present with (anything).
saṃtuṣṭa संतुष्ट p. p. Satisfied, pleased, contented; आत्मन्येव च संतुष्टस्तस्य कार्यं न विद्यते Bg.3.17; असंतुष्टा द्विजा नष्टाः संतुष्टाश्च महीभुजः Chāṇakya-nītisāra 8.
saṃtuṣṭiḥ संतुष्टिः f. Complete satisfaction.
saṃmātura संमातुर = सन्मातुर q. v. under सत्.
sahetu सहेतु a. Well-founded, reasonable.
sāktukam साक्तुकम् A quantity of fried grain (सक्तु). -कः Barley.
sārvadhātuka सार्वधातुक a. (-की f.) Applicable to the whole of a radical term, or to the complete form of the verbal base after the conjugational characteristics have been affixed, i.e. to the four conjugational or special tenses. -कम् N. of the verbal terminations of the four conjugational tenses (strictly, the personal terminations of all tenses and moods except the Perfect and Benedictive and the affixes distinguished by a mute श्).
sutus सुतुस् a. Well-sounding.
setu सेतुः [सि-तुन् Uṇ.1.69] 1 A ridge of earth, mound, bank, causeway, dam; नलिनीं क्षतसेतुबन्धनो जलसंघात इवासि विद्रुतः Ku.4.6; R.16.2. -2 A bridge in general; वैदेहि पश्या मलयाद्विभक्तं मत्सेतुना फेनिलमम्बुराशिम् R.13.2; सैन्यैर्बद्धद्विरदसेतुभिः 4.38;12.7; Ku.7.53. -3 A landmark; ज्येष्ठे मासि नयेत् सीमां सुप्रकाशेषु सेतुषु Ms.8.245. -4 A defile, pass, a narrow mountain-road. -5 A boundary, limit. -6 A barrier, limitation, obstruction of any kind; दुष्येयुः सर्ववर्णाश्च भिद्येरन् सर्वसेतवः Subhāṣ. -7 A fixed rule or law, an established institution; सूचकाः सेतुभेत्तारः ...... ते वै निरयगामिनः Mb.13.23.66. -8 The sacred syllable om; मन्त्राणां प्रणवः सेतुस्तत्सेतुः प्रणवः स्मृतः । स्रवत्यनोङ्कृतं पूर्वं परस्ताच्च विदीर्यते ॥ Kālikā P. -9 A reservoir or a lake; सहोदकं आहार्योदकं वा सेतुं बन्धयेत् Kau. A.2.1. -1 A bond, fetter. -11 An explanatory commentary. -Comp. -बन्धः 1 the forming or construction of a bridge, cause-way &c.; Kau. A.2.1; वयोगते किं वनिता- विलासो जले गते किं खलु सेतुबन्धः Subhāṣ.; Ku.4.6. -2 the ridge of rocks extending from the southern extremity of the Coromandel coast towards Ceylon (said to have been built for Rāma's passage to Laṅkā by Nala and the other monkeys); Bhāg.7.14.31. -3 any bridge or cause-way. -भेदिन् a. 1 breaking down barriers. -2 removing obstructions. (-m.) N. of a tree (दन्ती).
setukaḥ सेतुकः 1 A bank, cause-way, bridge. -2 A pass.
stu स्तु 2 U. (स्तौति-स्तवीति, स्तुते-स्तुवीते; तुष्टाव-तुष्टुवे, अस्तावीत्- अस्तोष्ट, स्तोष्यति-ते, स्तोतुम्, स्तुत; desid. तुष्टूषति-ते; the स् of स्तु is changed to ष् after a preposition ending in इ or उ) 1 To praise, laud, eulogize, extol, glorify, celebrate; किं निन्दाम्यथवा स्तवामि कथय क्षीरार्णव त्वामहम् Bv. 1.41; Mu.3.16; Bk.8.92;15.7. -2 To celebrate or praise in song, to hymn, worship by hymns. -3 To praise in ऋक् verses set to music; इह एतौ स्तौतिशंसतिशब्दौ समाने$पि स्तुत्यर्थत्वे व्यवस्थितविषयौ । प्रगीतेषु मन्त्रवाक्येषु स्तौति- शब्दः अप्रगीतेषु शंसतिशब्दः ŚB. on MS.7.2.17.
stuta स्तुत p. p. [स्तु-कर्मणि क्त] 1 Praised, lauded, eulogized. -2 Flattered. -तः 1 Praising. -2 N. of Śiva.
stutiḥ स्तुतिः f. [स्तु-क्तिन्] 1 Praise, eulogy, commendation, laudation; स्तुतिभ्यो व्यतिरिच्यन्ते दूराणि चरितानि ते R.1.3. -2 A hymn of praise, panegyric; स्तुत्यं स्तुतिभिरर्थ्याभि- रुपतस्थे सरस्वती R.4.6. -3 Adulation; flattery, empty or false praise; भूतार्थव्याहृतिः सा हि न स्तुतिः परमेष्ठिनः R.1.33. -4 N. of Durgā. -Comp. -गीतम् a panegyric, hymn. -पदम् an object of praise. -पाठकः a panegyrist, an encomiast, a minstrel, bard, herald. -वादः a laudatory speech, panegyric. -व्रतः a bard.
stutya स्तुत्य a. Laudable, commendable, praiseworthy; R.4.6.
stutyā स्तुत्या 1 A particular fragrant bark. -2 Alumslate.
stukaḥ स्तुकः A collection of hair, a knot or braid of hair.
stu स्तुका 1 A knot or braid of hair. -2 A bunch of curly hair between the horns of a bull. -3 Hip; thigh.
stuc स्तुच् 1 Ā. (स्तोचते) 1 To be bright, to shine, be pellucid. -2 To be propitious or pleased.
stunakaḥ स्तुनकः A goat.
stubh स्तुभ् I. 1 P (स्तोभति) 1 To praise. -2 To celebrate, extol, worship. -II. 1. Ā (स्तोभते) 1 To stop, suppress. -2 To paralyse, benumb, stupefy.
stubhaḥ स्तुभः A goat.
stumbh स्तुम्भ् 5, 9 P. (स्तुभ्नोति; स्तुभ्नाति) 1 To stop. -2 To benumb, stupefy. -3 To expel.
stuviḥ स्तुविः 1 A worshipper. -2 A sacrifice. स्तुषेण्य stuṣēṇya स्तुषेय्य stuṣēyya स्तुषेण्य स्तुषेय्य (Ved.) Best, excellent, praiseworthy.
hatu हतुः Winter.
hantu हन्तुः 1 Killing, death; वधान्निवृत्तं तं भूयो हन्तवे$त्रिरचोदयत् Bhāg.4.19.15;11.5.5. -2 A bull.
tu हातुः m., f. 1 Death. -2 Road.
hetu हेतुः [हि-तुन् Uṇ.1.73] 1 Cause, reason, object, motive; इति हेतुस्तदुद्भवे K. P.1; Māl.1.23; R.1.1; नीचैराख्यं गिरिमधिवसेस्तत्र विश्रामहेतोः Me.25; Ś.3.12. -2 Source, origin; स पिता पितरस्तासां केवलं जन्महेतवः R.1.24 'authors of their being'. -3 A means or instrument. -4 The logical reason, the reason for an inference, middle term (forming the second member of the fivemembered syllogism). -5 Logic, science of reasoning. -6 Any logical proof or argument. -7 A rhetorical reason (regarded by some writers as a figure of speech); it is thus defined :-- हेताहतुमता सार्धमभेदो हेतुरुच्यते. -8 (In gram.) The agent of the causal verb; P.I.4.55. -9 (with Buddhists) Primary cause. -1 (with Pāśupatas) The external world and senses (that cause the bondage of the soul). -11 Mode, manner. -12 Condition. -13 Price, cost; दीन्नाराणां दशशती पञ्चाशदधिकाभवत् । धान्यखारीक्रये हेतुर्देशे दुर्भिक्षविक्षते Rāj. T.5.71. (N. B. The forms हेतुना, हेतोः, rarely हेतौ, are used adverbially in the sense of 'by reason of', 'on account of', 'because of', with gen. or in comp.; तमसा बहुरूपेण वेष्टिताः कर्महेतुना Ms. 1.49; शास्त्रविज्ञानहेतुना; अल्पस्य हेतोर्बहु हातुमिच्छन् R.2.47; विस्मृतं कस्य हेतोः Mu.1.1. &c.). -Comp. -अपदेशः adducing the hetu (in the form of the five-membered syllogism). -अवधारणम् (in dram.) reasoning. -आक्षेप (in Rhet.) an objection accompanied with reasons; न स्तूयसे नरेन्द्र त्वं ददासीति कदाचन । स्वमेव मत्वा गृह्णन्ति यतस्त्वद्धन- मर्थिनः ॥ इत्येवमादिराक्षेपो हेत्वाक्षेप इति स्मृतः । Kāv.2.167-168. -आभासः 'the semblance of a reason', a fallacious middle term, fallacy; (it is of five kinds :-- सव्यभिचार or अनैकान्तिक, विरुद्ध, असिद्ध, सत्प्रतिपक्ष and बाधित). -उत्प्रेक्षा, -उपमा a simile accompanied with reasons. -उपक्षेपः, -उपन्यासः adducing a reason, statement of an argument. -कर्तृ m. the causal subject; याजयेदिति हेतुकर्तु रेवैतत् प्रत्यक्षं वचनम्, लक्षणया यजेः कर्तुः ŚB. on MS.1.8.39. -दुष्ट a. unreasonable. -दृष्टिः scepticism. -बलिक a. strong in argument. -युक्त a. well-founded. -रूपकम् a metaphor accompanied with reasons. -वादः 1 disputation, controversy. -2 fraud (कपट); न हेतुवादाल्लोभाद्वा धर्मं जह्यां कथंचन Mb.5.91.24. -3 assigning a cause (sceptically); न यक्ष्यन्ति न होष्यन्ति हेतुवादविमोहिताः Mb.3.19.26. -वादिन् 1 a disputant. -2 a sceptic. -विशेषोक्तिः a mention of difference accompanied with reasons; एकचक्रो रथो यन्ता विकलो विषमा हयाः । आक्रामत्येव तेजस्वी तथाप्यर्को नभस्तलम् ॥ सैषा हेतुविशेषोक्तिस्तेजस्वीति विशेषणात् ॥ Kāv.2.328-329. -शास्त्रम् a logically-treated work, any beretical work questioning the authority of Smṛitis or revelation; यो$वमन्येत ते मूले हेतुशास्त्राश्रयाद् द्विजः Ms.2.11. -हेतुमत् m. du. cause and effect. ˚भावः the relation existing between cause and effect.
hetuka हेतुक a. 1 Causing, producing (at the end of comp.). -2 Destined for. -कः 1 A cause, reason. -2 An instrument. -3 A logician; Ms.12.111.
hetu हेतुता त्वम् Causation, the existence of cause.
hetumat हेतुमत् a. 1 Having a reason or cause. -2 Having the hetu. -m. An effect.
hetuvannigadaḥ हेतुवन्निगदः A prose (Vedic) statement supplying or stating the purpose; असति हेतौ न ह्यत्रानुयाजान् यक्ष्यन् भवतीति हेतुवन्निगदो नोपपद्येत । ŚB. on MS.4.1.41.
haituka हैतुक a. (-की f.) [हेतौ प्रसृतः ठञ्] 1 Causal, causative. -2 Argumentative, rationalistic. -कः 1 A logical reasoner, an arguer. -2 A follower of the Mīmāṁsā doctrines. -3 A rationalist, sceptic; वेदवादरतो न स्यान्न पाखण्डी न हैतुकः । शुष्कवादविवादे न कंचित् पक्षं समाश्रयेत् ॥ Bhāg. 11.18.3. -4 A heretic; हैतुकान् बकवृत्तींश्च वाङ्मात्रेणापि नार्चयेत् Ms.4.3.
Macdonell Vedic Search
25 results
tu tú, pcl. indeed, vii. 86, 1 [prn. root tu in tu-ám].
tubhya túbhya, D. (of tvám) to thee, v. 11, 5 [cp. Lat. tibi].
tubhyam túbhyam, D. (of tvám) for thee, iv. 50, 3; v. 11, 5; (angry) with thee, vii. 86, 3; = by thee, vii. 86, 8.
tuchya tuch-yá, n. void, x. 129, 3.
tura tur-á, a. cager, vii. 86, 4 [tur = tvar speed].
tuvijāta tuvi-jātá, pp. high-born, iv. 50, 4 [tuvi from tu be strong].
tuviṣmant túviṣ-mant, a. mighty, ii. 12, 12 [tuv-is, n. might from tu be strong].
aktu ak-tú, m. ointment; beam of light; (clear night, x. 14, 9 [añj anoint].
tu ṛtú, m. season, vii. 103, 9 [fixed time: from ṛ go].
kavikratu kaví-kratu, a. (Bv.) having the intelligence of a sage, i. 1, 5; v. 11, 4.
ketu ket-ú, m. banner, v. 11, 2. 3; vii. 63, 2 [cit appear: Go. haidu-s ‘manner’].
kratu kr-á-tu, m. power, ii. 12, 1; wisdom, vii. 61, 2 [kṛ do].
tu gā-tú, m. path, way, iv. 51, 1; vii. 63, 5; x. 14, 2 [gā go].
caturakṣa catur-akṣá, a. (Bv.) four-eyed, x. 14, 10. 11 [akṣá = ákṣi eye].
catuṣpād catuṣ-pá̄d, a. (Bv.) four-footed, iv. 51, 5 [catúr four, Lat. quattuor, Go. fidwōr].
tridhātu tri-dhá̄tu, a. (Bv.) having three parts, threefold, i. 85, 12; 154, 4.
pitu pi-tú, m. drink, x. 15, 3 [pā drink].
yajñaketu yajñá-ketu, a. (Bv.) whose token is sacrifice, iv. 51, 11.
tudhāna yātu-dhá̄na, m. sorcerer, i. 35, 10 [yātú, m. sorcery + dhāna practising from dhā put, do].
vāstu vá̄s-tu, n. abode, i. 154, 6 [vas dwell: Gk. ϝάστυ]. ví, m. bird, i. 85, 7; viii. 29, 8; pl. N. váyas, x. 127, 4 [Av. vi-, Lat. avi-s].
sukratu su-krátu, a. (Bv.) very wise, v. 11, 2; vii. 61, 2 [krátu wisdom].
stu stu praise, II. stáuti, ii. 33, 11; v. 83, 1. prá- praise aloud, i. 154, 2.
stuta stu-tá, pp. praised, ii. 33, 12.
stuvant stuv-ánt, pr. pt. praising, iv. 51, 7; vi. 54, 6.
hetu he-tú, m. cause: ab. hetós for the sake of, x. 34, 2 [impulse: hi impel].
Macdonell Search
205 results
tu pcl. (never commences a sentence): with impv. pray (V.); but: sts.=ka or vâ, or a mere expletive; api tu, but rather; kim tu, but yet, nevertheless; na tu, but not; na tu½eva tu, never at all; param tu,yet, nevertheless, however; tu--tu, indeed--but; ka--na tu, although--yet not; na or na ka api tu, not--but rather; kâmam (ka) -tu or kim tu, although--yet; kâmam, bhûyas, or varám--na tu, rather--than.
tubara a. astringent.
tuccha a. empty, void, vain; n. vain thing: -tva, n. emptiness; vanity; -daya, a. unmerciful; -prâya, a. rather insignificant.
tucchaya den. P. make empty or poor.
tucchya a. empty, vain; n. emptiness.
tuda a. striking, chafing, galling (--°ree;).
tudāya den. vi, pierce.
tuhina n. sg. & pl. cold, (hoar)-frost, snow; dew; mist: -kana, m. snow-flake; -kara, m. moon; -kirana, m. id.; -giri, m. (snow mountain), Himâlaya; -dyuti, m. moon; -mayûkha, m. id.
tuhinaśarkarā f. lump of ice; -saila, m. Himâlaya; -½akala, m. id.; -½adri, m. id.
tuhinaya den. P. turn into or cover with ice.
tuhyādiparibhāṣā f. key-rule as to tu, hi, etc. (i. e. ha, vai, tad), meaning that these particles express occur rence in 2, 3, 4, 5, or 6 hymns.
tuk m. child, boy.
tu f. balance, scale; weight; simi larity, equality (with, in., --°ree;); Libra (sign of the zodiac): â-ruh or sam-â-ruh, ascend the scales with=bear comparison with, re semble, equal, be a match for (in.), -m adhi ruh, id.; be weighed; enter the sign of Libra; -m with cs. of adhi-ruh etc., place on the balance, weigh; hazard, stake; ps. -m â ropya, be endangered; tulayâ dhri, weigh in the balance, compare (ac.) with (in.).
tulākoṭi m. end of the beam of the balance; anklet; -dhâra, a. bearing the balance; -dhârana, n. weighing; -½adhiroh ana, a. comparable to (--°ree;); -purusha, m. man's weight in gold etc.; kind of penance; -yashti, f. beam of the balance; -yoga, m. pl. uses of the balance; -vat, a. furnished with a balance.
tulana n. raising; weighing, esti mating; â, f. equality with (in., --°ree;): -m î, gam, or â-yâ, become like, equal, resemble, compare with (in. or --°ree;).
tulya a. balancing, equal, similar (to, in., g., --°ree;; in, in., lc., or rarely --°ree;); of the same caste; of like account, indifferent; -m or °ree;--, ad.
tulyakakṣa a. equal (--°ree;); -kulya, a. of the same family; m. relative; -guna, a. of similar qualities, equally good; -gâtîya, a. of the same kind, like; -tâ, f. equality with (in. or --°ree;), in (in.); -tva, n. equality, with (in. or --°ree;); -darsana, a. looking at every thing with indifference; -naktam-dina, a. to whom night and day are alike; -nindâ-stuti, a. indifferent to blame and praise; -bhâgya, a. having a like fate; -yoga½upamâ, f. a rhe torical figure in which dissimilar objects are treated alike; -vayas, a. of equal age; -sas, ad. alike, in equal parts; -sîla, a. acting simi larly: -tâ, f. abst. n.
tulyākṛti a. having a like ap pearance; -½antaram, ad. with equal intervals; -½artha, a. equally rich; -½avastha, a. placed in a like condition with (g.).
tumba m., î, f. long gourd (lagenaria vulgaris).
tumula a. noisy, tumultuous; n. noise, din, tumult.
tuṇḍa n. beak; snout, trunk; mouth (used contemptuously); î, f. kind of cucumber.
tunda n. paunch; -ila, a. fat-bellied.
tuṇḍibha a. having a prominent navel; -la, a. id.
tuṅga a. high, prominent, lofty; m. height; hill; N.; -dhanvan, m. N. of a king; -bala, m. N. of a warrior; -½âtman, a. eminent.
tuṅgiman m. height, loftiness; eminence.
tuṅgin a. lofty; culminating (planet).
tunnavāya m. tailor.
tura a. quick; ready, willing.
tura a. strong, mighty, superior; rich, abundant.
turaga m. horse: î, f. mare; -pari- kâraka, m. groom; -mukha, m. (having a horse's face), a Kimnara; -vâhyâlî, f. course for horses.
turaṃga m. (swift-goer), horse.
turaṃgama m. (î) horse: -tva, n. abst. n.; -medha, m. horse-sacrifice.
tu f. weaver's brush; weaver's shuttle.
turīya a. [ka-turîya] fourth (part); n. quarter.
turīya SB.), a. fourth; consisting of four; n. fourth state of Vedântist's soul (completeunion with Brahma).
turīyaka a. fourth (part).
turuṣka m. Turk; olibanum (kind of resin).
turyavah a. (strong st. -v&asharp;h, nm. -v&asharp;t) being in its fourth year (ox); m. ox --, f. turyauh&isharp;, cow in its fourth year.
tuṣa m. husk of grain, rice, etc.; chaff.
tuṣakhaṇḍana n. pounding of husks=fruitless endeavour; -dhânya, n. pulse; -½agni, m. fire of chaff; -½anala, m. id.; -½am bu, n. sour rice or barley gruel.
tuṣāra a. cold; m. sg. and pl. (hoar) frost, snow; dew; spray; mist: -kana, m. snow-flake; -kara, -kirana, m. (cool-rayed), moon; -gaura, m. camphor (white as snow); -dyuti, m. moon; -patana, n.snowfall; -mûr ti, m. moon; -rasmi, m. id.; -varsha, m. snowfall; -varshin, a. snowing; -sikharin, m. Himâlaya; -saila, m. id.
tuṣārāṃśu m. (cold-rayed), moon; -½adri, m. (snow mountain), Himâlaya.
tuṣṭi f. satisfaction, contentment.
tuttha n. blue vitriol.
tuvi a. much; mighty (only --°ree;): -gâtá, pp. of mighty race, powerful.
tuviṣmat a. mighty, powerful.
akasmādāgantu m. chance-comer.
akratu a. powerless; senseless.
aktu m. ointment; light, ray; clear night: in. pl. by night.
agniketu a. fire-betokened.
atitud a. striking --, lashing violently.
aticatura a. extremely swift.
atūtuji a. tardy, slow.
atuṣṭi f. dissatisfaction, discontent.
atuṣṭa pp. dissatisfied.
atuṣārakara m. sun.
atula a. unequalled; -vikrama, a. of unequalled valour.
anātura a. healthy; undaunted; not love-sick.
apatuṣāra a. free from mist; -tâ, f. abst. n.
aparituṣṭa pp. not pleased; -tosha, a. dissatisfied; m. dissatisfaction; -tyakta, pp. unforsaken; -tyagya, fp. not to be forsaken; -tyâga, m. non-abandonment; -tyâgya, fp. not to be abandoned; -nirvâna, pp. not quite extinguished or ended; -ni shthita, pp. not standing quite firm.
apartu m. wrong season; a. unsea sonable; ad. out of season.
aptur a. active; victorious.
amantu a. lacking an adviser, helpless.
aruṃtuda a. making a wound; touching a sore; excruciating.
avastu n. worthless thing; nothing, the unreal: -tva, n. abst. n.
astuvid a. aware that something must be done.
astuta pp. unpraised; unrecited.
ahaituka a. (î) causeless, unfounded.
ahetuka a. unfounded.
ātura a. diseased, ill, weak; ailing; --°ree;, afflicted with, tortured by; w. inf. morbidly desirous of.
ārdhadhātuka a. added to the weak or unmodified root (suffix).
āhituṇḍika m. snake-charmer.
uttuṅga a. prominent, high; -ita, pp. raised aloft; -î-kri, raise aloft.
tu m. fixed time, right time for sacri fice; period, season; the menses, esp. the days immediately following and suitable for conception; sexual intercourse at such time; settled sequence; order; rule: in. sg. & pl. at the right time, in due season; lc. at the proper season.
astutya fp. unpraiseworthy.
tukāla m. properseason; period of the menses; the days immediately following suitable for conception; -gush, a. f. be ing in the days favourable for conception; -th&asharp;, ad. regularly; -páti,m. lord of seasons; duly; exactly; -parna, m. N. of a king of Ayodhyâ; -mát, a. observing regular sea sons: -î, f. marriageable; being at the period suitable for conception; -râga, m. spring; -li&ndot;ga, n. characteristic mark of a season; -sás, ad. duly; -samhâra, m. collection of the seasons: T. of a poem by Kâlidâsa; -samaya, m. time favourable for conception; -snâtâ, pp. f. having bathed after menstrua tion, prepared for sexual intercourse.
otu m. [√ vâ, weave], woof.
kartumanas a. intending to do.
kāmātura a. love-sick; -½âtman, a. voluptuous; filled with love: (a)-tâ, f. sensuality; -½andha, a. blinded by love; -½ari, m. ep. of Siva (foe of Kâma); -½asoka, m. N. of a king.
kuṭumba kutumba, ˚ka n. household; family; family property: -parigraha, m. household; family.
kutuka n. [regard to the whence], curiosity; interest; eagerness for (--°ree;).
kulatantu m. thread on which a family hangs=the last of a race; -deva, m.: -tâ, f. family deity; -daiva: -ta, n. id.; -dha ra, m. N. of a prince; -dharma, m. usage of a family; -dhurya, a. able to bear the burden of a family; m. head of a family; -nandana, a. n. (child) delighting the family; -nârî, f. virtuous woman; -nimnagâ, f. main or noble stream.
ketu m. light (pl. rays); shape, form; token of recognition, banner; leader, chief; meteor, comet: -mát, a. bright, light; clear (sound); N. of a Dânava; -yashti, f. flag staff.
kautukita pp. interested in (lc.), by (in.); -in, n. interested, curious.
kautuka n. curiosity, interest, eager ness (w. lc. or --°ree;); curious, strange or interesting spectacle; entertaining story; festival; wedding investiture with the nuptial cord; nuptial cord; happiness, bliss; -kriyâ, f. wed ding festival; -griha, n. wedding-house; -pura, n. N. of a city; -bhrit, a. wearing the nuptial cord; -ma&ndot;gala, n. solemn cere mony, festival; -maya, a. interesting; charm ing; -½âgâra, m. n.wedding chamber.
kratudeva m. N.; -mat, a. reso lute; intelligent, wise; -râg, m. chief sacri fice (Asvamedha and Râgasûya); -vikrayin, a. selling the rewards for a sacrifice; -víd, a. powerful, inspiring.
kratu m. power, might, efficacy; coun sel, intelligence, wisdom; inspiration; plan, purpose, wish, will; sacrifice (sts. personified); N. of the three liturgies forming the prâtar anuvâka; N. of a son of Brahman (one of the Pragâpatis and of the seven Rishis); a star in the Great Bear.
kaustubha m. n. jewel produced at the churning of the ocean, an ornament of Vishnu; -bhrit, m. ep. of Vishnu.
kṣudrajantu m. small animal; insignificant person; -pasu, m. small live stock: -mat, a. possessing --; -buddhi, m. N. of a jackal (base-minded); -satru, m. insignificant foe; -sûkta, n. short hymn;m. author of short hymns.
kharaturagīya a. sexual con- nexion (samparka) between ass and horse; -nakhara, m. N. of a lion; -mayûkha, m. (hot-rayed), sun; -½amsu, m. id.
gantukāma a. desirous of going.
tumat a. spacious, commodious.
tu m. song; singer.
tu m. (f.) motion; course, path; space; place, abode; welfare.
grahaṇacatura a. expert in seizing; -dvaya, n. eclipse of sun and (or) moon; -sambhava, a. arising from the taking away (of, g.); -½anta, a. done with learning; -½antika, a. id.
caturatā f. cleverness, craftiness, shrewdness.
caturaṅgin a. consisting of four parts.
caturaṅga a. having four members: -m balam, n. complete army (consisting of infantry, cavalry, elephants, and chariots); â, f. army consisting of these four arms; n. id.; chess: -bala½adhipatya, n. command of a complete army.
caturakṣara a. having four syl lables; n. aggregate of four syllables.
caturakṣa a. (&isharp;) four-eyed.
catura a. quick, swift; dexterous, clever, ingenious, crafty; charming; n. clever ness: -ka, a. (ikâ) dexterous, clever; m. N. of a jackal; f. N. of a woman.
catur num. m. n. pl. four.
catuścatvāriṃśa a. (î), forty fourth; kátus-katvârimsat, f. forty-four.
caturbāhu a. four-armed; -bila, a. having four apertures; -bhâgá, m. fourth, quarter; -bhuga, a. four-armed, ep. of Vishnu or Krishna; -bhûmika, a. four-storied; -mâsî, f. period of four months; -mukha, a. four-faced; ep. of Brahman, Vishnu, and Siva: -samîrita, pp. uttered by the four mouths; -muhûrtam, ac. for four muhûrtas; -mûrti, a. having four forms or faces; -yuga, n. the four ages; a. comprising the four ages; -vak tra, a. four-faced; ep. of an attendant of Durgâ; -varga, m. aggregate of four: esp. the four goods of life, the good (artha), the pleasant (kâma), the useful (artha), and final liberation (moksha):-kintâmani, m. T. of a work; -varna-maya, a. consisting of the four castes; -varsha-sata½âyus, a. attaining an age of 400 years; -vimsá, a. (î) twenty-fourth; consisting of twenty-four; m. N. of a stoma in which three verses are chanted eight times; n. the day on which it is employed; -vimsat, f. twenty-four; (kátur)-vimsati, f. sg. and (rarely) pl. id.: -kritvas, ad. twenty-four times, -tama, a. twenty-fourth, y-aha, m. sg. twenty-four days; -vimsika, n.=katur-vimsa, m.; -vidha, a. fourfold: -m, ad.; -vîra, m. kind of Soma rite lasting four days; -veda, m. pl. the four Vedas; a. containing or fami liar with the four Vedas; -vedin, a. versed in the four Vedas; (kátur)-hanu, a. four-jawed.
caturdaśa a. (î) fourteenth; con sisting of fourteen; î, f. fourteenth day of a fortnight: -dasa-dh&asharp;, ad. fourteenfold; -dasán (or ká-), num. fourteen; -dasama, a. fourteenth; -dasarká, a. hvg. fourteen verses; -dârikâ, f. N. of the fifth lambaka in the Kathâsaritsâgara; -dikkam, ad. to the four quarters; -disam, ad. id.; -dvâra-mukha, a. (î) having four gates as mouths; -dhâ, ad. in four parts; fourfold.
caturthīkarman n. ceremony of the fourth wedding day.
caturthāṃśa m. fourth part; a. receiving a fourth; -½amsin, a. id.
caturthakāla m. fourth meal time: -m, lc.=on the evening of the second day; -kâlika, a. eating the fourth meal only; -bhâg, a. receiving a fourth part as tribute.
caturtha a. (&isharp;) fourth: -m, ad. the fourth time; n. fourth part; î, f. fourth day in a fortnight; fourth wedding day.
caturguṇa a. fourfold.
caturanīka a. four-faced; -anta, a. bounded on all four sides (by the sea): â, f. earth; -asra, a. square; regular, harmoni ous: -tâ, f. harmony, -sobhin, a. harmoni ously beautiful; -asri, a. square; -ahá, m. period of four days; -âtman, a. having four forms or faces; -ânana, a. four-faced, ep. of Brahman; -uttará, a. increasing by four.
catuḥsaṃdhi a. composed of four parts; (kátuh)-samudra, a. (î) bounded by four seas; (kátuh)-sahasra, n. four thousand.
catustriṃśa a. (î) thirty-fourth; containing thirty-four; (kátus)-trimsat, f. thirty-four; -tri-dvi½eka-bhâga, a. receiving four, three, two, or one part.
catus ad. four times.
catuḥṣaṣṭi f. sixty-four: -ta ma, a. sixty-fourth, y-a&ndot;ga, a. having sixty-four parts; -shtomá, m. stoma of four parts each increasing by four verses; a. connected with a fourfold stoma.
catuṣpad kátush-pad, -˚pād a. (f. -pad î) four-footed; consisting of four parts or padas; f. having taken four steps; m. n. quad ruped; -pada, a. four-footed; having four pâdas; m. quadruped; -pâda, a.(î) four-footed; m. quadruped; -puta, a. having four folds.
catuṣpañca pl. four or five; -pañkâsat, f. fifty-four; -pathá, m. n. place where four roads meet.
catuṣx{093c}ṭaya a. (î) of four kinds, con sisting of four; tetrad; set of four.
catuṣkikā f. tetrad; hall rest ing on four pillars.
catuṣka a. consisting of four; in creased by four (-sata, n. 104=4 per cent); m. N.; n. tetrad, set of four things; kind of hall resting on four columns; square recep tion room; -karna, a. heard by four ears only: -tâ, f. in. in confidence.
catuḥśata n. one hundred and four; four hundred; -sapha, a. four-hoofed; -sâla, a. containing rooms on all four sides; m. building with square court in the middle: -ka, i-kâ, f. court with four rooms (one on each side); -srotra, a. four-eared.
tuṣpatha a. being at a place where four roads meet; -prâsyá, a. sufficient to feed four.
turvarṇya n. the four castes; -vimsika, a. belonging to the 24th day; -vid ya, a. versed in the four Vedas; n. the four Vedas; -vaidya, a. versed in the four Vedas; -hotra, a. performed by the fourprincipal priests; n. sacrifice performed by the four principal priests.
turya n. skill, dexterity; charm.
turmāsī f. day of full moon at the four-monthly sacrifices; -mâsyá, n. period of four months; sacrifice to be offered every four months (at the beginning of the three seasons).
turdhākāraṇika a. divided into four parts.
turtha a. discussed in the fourth (chapter): -ka, a. occurring every fourth day (fever); -½ahnika, a. belonging to the fourth day.
tura a. flattering; guiding, ruling; î, f. cleverness, dexterity; charm.
jatu n. lac, gum; -griha, -geha, n. house filled with lac and other inflammables; -maya, a. full of lac; -sarana, n.=gatu-griha.
jantu m. offspring; creature, being; man (sg. also coll.); person; attendant; vermin: --°ree;, worm of a=tiny; sarvo gantuh, every one.
tuṣa a. (î) made of or painted with lac.
tu ad. at all; ever; possibly, per haps, once: na gâtu, not at all, by no means, never (sts. with kid or kadâ kid added).
jīvātu f. life.
tantu m. thread, cord, string; fibre, warp; uninterrupted course of a sacrifice; propagator of a race; lineage.
tanyatu m. roaring; thunder.
tuji a. swift; -í, furthering (g.).
tṛṇatantu m. blade of grass; -pu rusha-ka, m. man of straw; -pulî, f. bunch of grass; -prâya, a. grassy; -bindu, m. N. of a sage and prince; -bhug, a. grass-eating; m. grass-eater; -bhûta, pp.become as thin or weak as a blade of grass; -maya, a. made of grass.
tyaktukāma a. wishing to leave.
tridhātu a. threefold; n. the triple world.
dakṣakratu m. du. will and understanding; -tâ, f. dexterity, cleverness; activity; -pitri, a. pl. (str. st. also -pitâr), having Daksha as a father; possessing or bestowing abilities; -vihitâ, f. kind of song; -sutâ, f. daughter of Daksha: pl. wives of the moon.
danturaya den. P. stud or fill with: pp. danturita, studded with, full of (--°ree;).
tukāma a. wishing to make a present.
upastuti f. invocation.
devatumula n. thunderstorm.
dvatricaturam ad. twice, thrice or four times; -tri-katush-pañkaka, a. increased by two, three, four, or five; with satam, n.=two, three, four, or five per cent.
dvaimātura a. having two mothers (real and step-); having different mothers (brothers); -bhrâtri, m. step-brother; -mâs ya, a. lasting two months; -ratha, n. (± yuddha) single combat with chariots; single fight; m. adversary; -râgya, n. dominion divided between two kings; frontier; -vidh ya, n. twofold nature, duality; -samdhya, (?) n. the two twilights.
dhātukuśala a. skilled in metal lurgy; -kriyâ, f. metallurgy; -garbha-kum bha, m. ash-pot; -ghoshâ, f. T. of a work on verbal roots; -kûrna, n. mineral powder; -pâtha, m. list of verbal roots (ascribed to Pânini); -mat, a. containing elements; abounding in minerals: -tâ, f. richness in minerals; -maya, a. (î) consisting of or a bounding in metals or minerals; -vâda, m. art of assaying, metallurgy; alchemy; -vâd in, m. assayer; -visha, n. mineral poison; -vritti, f. (Sâyana's) commentary on the verbal roots.
dhātu a. suitable for sucking.
dhātu m. layer; component part (--°ree; a.); element (five are assumed: ether, air, fire, earth, water); elementary consti tuent of the body (seven are assumed: ali mentary juice, blood, flesh, fat, bone, marrow, semen; or five: ear, nose, mouth, heart, ab domen; or three=dosha: wind, gall, phlegm); elementary constituent of the earth or of mountains: ore, mineral, metal, esp. red chalk; verbal element, verbal root orbase.
dhūstuṇḍa n. extreme end of the pole.
dhṛṣṭaketu m. N.; -tâ, f., -tva, n. boldness; audacity; -dyumna, m. N. of a son of Drupada.
nistuṣa a. unhusked; purified, pure; -trish, a. satisfied.
nṛtu a. lively, active.
pitu m. (n.1) juice, drink, food: -bhrít, a. bringing nourishment; -mát, a. accom panied by meat and drink; nourishing.
tudāru m. kind of tree; n. its resin.
paitudārava a. coming from the Pîtudâru tree.
pratuda m. pecker (a class of birds); goad; -tushti, f. satisfaction: -da, a. giving pleasure to (--°ree;); -trid, a. cleaving; -todá, m. goad; -tolî, f. broad road, main street.
prastuta pp. begun; propounded, under discussion, in question: -tva, n. state of being under discussion, -½a&ndot;kura, m. figure in which allusion is made to a passing cir cumstance, hinting at something analogous present in the mind; (á)stuti, f. praise.
mantu m. counsellor, ruler; counsel; affront: -mat, a. (only vc.) wise.
mastuluṅga m. n. brain.
mastu n. sour cream.
tuleya m. son of a maternal uncle, first cousin; -ya, n. (?) house of a maternal uncle.
tuluṅga m. citrontree; n. citron.
tulānī f. wife of a maternal uncle.
tula m. mother's brother, (mater nal) uncle (in fables the ass and the jackal speak of each other thus): -ka, m. id. (but more affectionate) dear uncle (in the fable the crane is called the uncle of the crab).
yaśaḥketu m. N. of various princes; -khandin, a. fame-destroying; -sarîra, n. body consisting of fame; -sesha, a. surviv ing in fame only: -tâ, f. abst. n.: -m pra-yâ, die, -m nî, kill.
tu m. [√ yâ: attack], (V.) sorcery; kind of fiend: -dh&asharp;na, m., î, f. kind of fiend or goblin.
bhāsāketu a. betokened by light.
vaktukāma a. intending to speak.
vatu vatu, vatū ij. hush (very rare).
vartula a. [√ vrit, turn], round; n. circle.
vastu n. (C.) place (rare); thing, substance, object; really existing thing; right thing, worthy object; object of (--°ree;); matter, circumstance; subject, subject-mat ter, plot, theme, contents; °ree;--, in reality: -ka, a. (--°ree;) having -as contents (anûna-, of weighty contents, extraordinary); -gâta, n. the aggregate of things; -tantra, a. depen dent on things, objective; -tas, ad. in reality; -tâ, f. being the object of (--°ree;); reality: in. in reality; -dharma, m. sg. & pl. true nature of things; -bhâva, m. reality: in. pl. in reality; -bheda, m. actual or essen tial difference; -rakanâ, f. elaboration of a plot; -vritta, n. actual fact; -sakti, f. sg. & pl. force of circumstances: -tas, ad. by the --; -sâsana, n. original edict; -sûnya, a. devoid of reality, unreal.
vastu f. (V.) growing light, dawn ing; morning: vástoh, g. in the morning; vástor vastoh, every morning; vástor as y&asharp;h, this morning; práti vástoh, towards morning.
vahatu m. (V.) bridal procession (to the husband's house); wedding; means of furthering.
tula a. windy; scatter-brained, crazy: â-na-ka, N. of a locality.
vāstu m. (only P.), n. [√ 3. vas] dwell ing-place, homestead, house; apartment (rare): -karman, n. building of a house; -gñâna, n. knowledge of building, architecture; -pa rîkshâ, f.examination of the building site; -pâla, m. tutelary genius of the house; -pu rusha, m. genius regarded as prototype of the house; -vidhâna, n. building of a house; -sampâdana, n. preparation of a site; -sthâ pana, n.erection of a house; -ha, a. left re maining on the spot; n. (?) remainder.
vikramatuṅga m. N. of two kings; -nidhi, m. N. of a warrior; -patta na, n. Vikrama's city, Uggayinî; -pati, m. =Vikrama½âditya; -pura, n. N. of a town; -bâhu, m. N. of various kings; -râga, m. N. of a king; -lâñkhana, m.=Vikrama½âditya; -sakti, m. N. of various warriors; -simha, m. N. of various kings; -sena, m. id.; -sthâ na, n. walking-place, promenade; -½a&ndot;ka, m. =Vikramâditya: -deva,m. id.: -karita, n. Adventures of Vikramâ&ndot;ka-deva, T. of a poem; -½âditya, m. Sun of Valour, N. of various kings, esp. of one accounted the conqueror of the Sakas and founder of the Vikrama era (56 b. c.).
vikautuka a. lacking curiosity or interest.
śaraketu m. N.; -kshepa, m. arrow shot (distance); -gokara, m. range of an arrow, arrow-shot distance.
śālāturīya a. belonging to Salâtura; m. ep. of Pânini.
saktu m. [√ sañg] coarsely ground meal, esp. of barley (gnly. pl.): sts. mixed with fluids as a drink: -ghata½âkhyâyikâ, f. story of the pot of meal.
sakratu a. being of one accord, with (in.; RV.); -kriya, a. acting, active; -krudh, a. angry, enraged; -krodha, a. angry: -m, ad. angrily, -hâsam, ad. with an angry laugh.
satuhina a. icy, wintry; -tûrya, a. accompanied by music: -m, ad. to the accompaniment of music; -trishnam, ad. with longing, yearningly; (sá)-tegas, a. at tended with splendour etc. (V.).
sanitur ad. (w. preceding ac.) be sides, without (RV.).
saṃtuṣṭa pp. √ tush; -tushti, f. contentment, with (in.); -tripti, f. satiation.
sadhastuti f. joint praise (RV.); (á)-stha, a. present (V., rare); n. (V.) place, abode, home; space.
samatu f. equal value; -tva, n. equality, with (in., g.); equanimity; equa bility; uniform conduct, towards (lc., --°ree;); normal condition.
samacaturaśra a. having four equal corners, square; -kitta, a. having a calm mind (-tva, n. equanimity); -ketas, a. id.; -gâtîya, a. homogeneous.
samaratuṅga m. N. of a warrior; -bala, m. N. of a prince; -bhata, m. id.; -bhû, f. battle-field; -bhûmi, f. id.; -mûr dhan, m. van of battle; -varman, m. N. of a prince; -vimukha, a. averse from strife; -siras, n. van of battle; -sîman, m. or f. battle-field; -svâmin, m. N. of a temple erected by Samara; -½âgama, m. outbreak of war; -½agra, n. front of battle; -½a&ndot;gana, -½a&ndot;gana, n., -½agira, n.battle-field.
sahalokadhātu m. f. world inhabited by men, earth; -vatsa, a. with the calf; -vasati, f. common or joint dwelling place; -vârshneya-sârathi, a. together with Vârshneya the charioteer; -vâsa,m. dwelling together, community of abode; -vâsin, a. dwelling together; m. fellow-denizen, neighbour; -vâhana, a. together with their vehicles; (á)-vîra, a. together with men (V.); -vriddhi kshaya-bhâva, a. sharing the increase and wane (of the moon); -séyya, n. lying toge ther (RV.1).
sārvadhātuka a. applying to the whole root (i. e. the extended verbal root of the present base); -bhautika, a. affecting all beings; -bhaumá, a. [sarva-bhûmi] re lating to, prevailing or ruling over the whole earth; m. universal monarch, emperor; N. of the elephant of the northern quarter, vehicle of Kubera; -laukika, a. (î) known to or prevailing throughout the whole world, universal, general; permitted to every one; -varn-ika, a. of every kind; belonging or common to all the castes; -vedasa, n. entire property: -dakshina, a. attended with the bestowal of one's entire property as a fee (sacrifice); -½âyusha, a. having entire vital ity, thoroughly vigorous (Br.).
sutuka a. (RV.) swift, nimble; fugi tive (foe).
setu a. [√ 1. si] binding (RV., rare); m. RV.: bond, fetter (rare); V., C.: dam, dyke, causeway, bridge; C.: Adam's Bridge (rare); landmark (rare); (fig.) barrier, limit, bounds: -m bandh, construct a bridge: -ban dha, m. (construction of a) dam or bridge; T. of a Prâkrit poem; -bandhana, n. (con struction of) a bridge or dam; barrier (fig.); -bheda, m. breaking down of an embankment.
sotu m. Soma-pressing, libation; (só) tri (or -trí), m. [√ 1. su] Soma-presser (RV.).
stuka m. tuft of hair.
stutya fp. to be praised, praiseworthy: -tva, n. praiseworthiness.
stuti f. (hymn of) praise, laudation, panegyric, commendation: -gîtaka, n. song of praise: w. vaishnava, panegyric of Vishnu; -pâthaka, m. panegyrist; -vakas, n. praise.
stuta pp. √ stu; n. praise: -sastrá, n. du. Stotra and Sastra.
stut a. (--°ree;) praising; f. (V.) (hymn of) praise.
stu f. tuft of hair, lock of wool, curly hair on a bull's forehead (V.): -vín, a. shaggy (RV.1).
svasetu a. having one's own bridge (RV.); -sainya, n. one's own army; -stara, m. self-strewn grass (as a couch).
stupa m. tuft of hair (V.).
heṣakratu a. roaring mightily (RV.1).
hetu m. [impulse: √ hi] cause, motive, of (lc., --°ree;, rarely d., g.; very rare in V.); C.: reason, argument, proof (in logic = second part of the five-membered syllogism); means; price (rare); condition, sine quâ non (of sub sistence); manner (rare); agent of the causa tive verb (gr.); primary cause (opp. pratyaya, secondary cause: B.); cause of the bondage of the soul, world of sense, nature (among the Pâsupatas); short speech setting forth the requisite conditions for the attainment of an end (dr.): in. hetunâ, ab. g. hetoh, rarely also d. or lc., for a cause or reason, by reason of, on account of (g., --°ree;); yato hetoh, because; iti hetoh, for this reason; --°ree; a. having -as a cause, caused, impelled, or attracted by: -ka, (--°ree;) a. (î) causing, producing; caused or produced by; -tâ, f. causation; -tva, n. id.; state of being the reason orthe primary cause; agency of the causal verb; -mat, a. having a cause, caused; provided with reasons or proofs, well-founded; open to argument; -mâtra-tâ, f. condition of being a mere means; -mâtra-maya, a. serving only as a means; -rûpaka, n. reasoned metaphor; -vidyâ, f. dialectics, logic; -sâstra, n. id.
hituka a. (î) [hetu] caused by, de pendent on (--°ree;); enquiring for the reason, rationalistic, sceptical; m. rationalist, sceptic.
Vedic Index of
Names and Subjects
205 results54 results
tuc In the Rigveda occasionally occurs denoting ‘children.’ Tuj occurs rather more often in the same sense. Cf. Tanaya and Toka.
tugra Appears in the Rigveda as the name of the father of Bhujyu, a protege of the Aśvins, who is accordingly called Tugrya or Taugrya. A different Tugra seems to be referred to in other passages of the Rigveda as an enemy of Indra.
tugrya Occurs in the Rigveda as a patronymic of Bhujyu, but also in a passage in which no reference to Bhujyu appears to be meant, and in which it may mean ‘ a man of the house of Tugra.’ A similar sense seems to occur in the locative plural feminine in the Rigveda, where (supplying viksu) the meaning must be ‘among the Tugrians.’ This explanation may also apply to the epithet of Indra or Soma, tugryā-vrdh, ‘ rejoicing among the Tugrians.
tuji Is the name in the Rigveda of a protege of Indra, who in another hymn appears to be called Tūtuji.
tu ‘Scales,’ is mentioned in the Vājasaneyi Samhitā. The śatapatha Brāhmana also speaks of the balance in con­nexion with the weighing of a man’s good and evil deeds in the next and in this world. This differs very considerably from the later balance ordeal, in which a man was weighed twice, and was pronounced guilty or innocent according as, on the second occasion, he was more or less heavy than on the first. It is not possible to read the later practice into the earlier.
tumiñja aupoditi Is mentioned in the Taittirīya Samhitā as a Hotr priest at a Sattra, or ‘ sacrificial session,’ and as having been engaged in a discussion with Suśravas.
tura kāvṣeya Is mentioned in the Vamśa (list of teachers) at the end of the tenth book of the śatapatha Brāhmana as the source of the doctrine set forth in that book, and as separated, in the succession of teachers, from Sāndilya by Yajñavacas and Kuśri. In the same Brāhmana he is quoted by śāndilya as having erected a fire-altar on the Kārotī. In the Aitareya Brāhmana he appears as a Purohita, or ‘ domestic priest,’ of Janamejaya Pāriksita, whom he consecrated king. In the Brhadāranyaka Upanisad4 and a Khila he appears as an ancient sage. Oldenberg, no doubt rightly, assigns him to the end of the Vedic period. He is probably identical with Tura, the deva-muni, ‘saint of the gods,’ who is mentioned in the Pañcavimśa Brāhmana.
turaśravas Is the name of a seer mentioned in the Pañca­vimśa Brāhmana as having pleased Indra by two Sāmans (Chants) of his composition. Indra in return appears to have given him the oblation of the Pārāvatas on the Yamunā.
turva Occurs only once in the Rigveda, doubtless as a name of the Turvaśa people or king.
turvaśa Occurs frequently in the Rigveda as the name of a man or of a people, usually in connexion with Yadu. The two words usually occur in the singular without any connecting particle, Turvaśa Yadu or Yadu Turvaśa. In a plural form the name Turvaśa occurs once with the Yadus, and once alone in a hymn in which the singular has already been used. In one passage the dual Turvaśā-Yadñ actually occurs, and in another Yadus Turvaś ca, ‘Yadu and Turva.’ In other passages Turvaśa appears alone, while in one Turvaśa and Yādva occur. From these facts Hopkins deduces the erroneousness of the ordinary view, according to which Turvaśa is the name of a tribe, the singular denoting the king, and regards Turvaśa as the name of the Yadu king. But the evidence for this is not conclusive. Without laying any stress on the argument based on the theory that the five peoples’ of the Rigveda are the Anus, Druhyus, Turvaśas, Yadus, and Pūrus, it is perfectly reasonable to hold that the Turvaśas and Yadus were two distinct though closely allied tribes. Such they evidently were to the seers of the hymns which mention in the dual the Turvaśā-Yadū and speak of Yadus Turvaś ca. This explanation also suits best the use of the plural of Turvaśa in two Rigvedic hymns. In the Rigveda the chief exploit of Turvaśa was his partici¬pation in the war against Sudās, by whom he was defeated. Hopkins suggests that he may have been named Turvaśa because of his fleet (tura) escape from the battle. His escape may have been assisted by Indra, for in some passages Indra’s aid to Turvaśa (and) Yadu is referred to; it is also significant that the Anu, and apparently the Druhyu, kings are mentioned as having been drowned in the defeat, but not the Turvaśa and Yadu kings, and that Turvaśa appears in the eighth book of the Rigveda as a worshipper of Indra with the Anu prince, the successor, presumably, of the one who was drowned. Griffith, however, proposes to refer these passages to a defeat by Turvaśa and Yadu of Arna and Citraratha on the Sarayu ; but the evidence for this is quite inadequate. Two passages of the Rigveda seem to refer to an attack by Turvaśa and Yadu on Divodāsa, the father of Sudās. It is reasonable to suppose that this was an attack of the two peoples on Divodāsa, for there is some improbability of the references being to the Turvaśa, who was concerned in the attack on Sudās, the son. Zimmer considers that the Turvaśas were also called Vrcī- vants. This view is based on a hymn in which reference is made to the defeat of the Vrcīvants on the Yavyāvatī and Hariyūpīyā in aid of Daivarāta, and of Turvaśa in aid of Srñjaya, the latter being elsewhere clearly the son of Deva- rāta. But as this evidence for the identification of the Turvaśas with the Vrcīvants is not clear, it seems sufficient to assume that they were allies. Later, in the śatapatha Brāhmana, the Turvaśas appear as allies of the Pañcālas, Taurvaśa horses, thirty-three in number, and armed men, to the number of 6,ooo, being mentioned. But otherwise the name disappears: this lends probability to Oldenberg’s conjecture that the Turvaśas became merged in the Pañcāla people. Hopkins considers that in the śatapatha passage the horses were merely named from the family of Turvaśa; but this view is less likely, since it ignores the difficulty involved in the reference to the men. It is impossible to be certain regarding the home of the Turvaśas at the time of their conflict with Sudās. They apparently crossed the Parusnī, but from which side is dis¬puted. The view of Pischel and Geldner, that they advanced from the west towards the east, where the Bharatas were (see Kuru), is the more probable.
turvīti Is mentioned several times in the Rigveda, both in association with Vayya and alone. In three passages reference is made to Indra aiding him over a flood. Ludwig has conjectured that he was king of the Turvaśas and Yadus. But there is no sufficient evidence for this view, though presumably he was of the Turvaśa tribe.
turyavah (masculine) ‘A four-year-old ox or cow,’ is mentioned in the later Samhitās.
tuṣa In the Atharvaveda and later, regularly denotes the husk ’ of grain, often used for a fire.
upaketu Is the name of a man mentioned in the Kāthaka Samhitā.
upastuta Is mentioned several times in the Rigveda, always as a sage of old, and usually in connexion with Kanva, who was aided or favoured by Agni, the Aśvins, and other gods. The Upastutas, sons of Vystihavya, are mentioned as singers.
tu ‘Season,’ is a term repeatedly mentioned from the Rigveda onwards. Three seasons of the year are often alluded to, but the names are not usually specified. In one passage of the Rigveda spring (vasanta), summer (grīsma), and autumn (sarad) are given. The Rigveda knows also the rainy season (prā-vrs) and the winter (hitnā, hemanta). A more usual division (not found in the Rigveda is into five seasons,vasanta, grīsma, varsā, sarad, hemanta-śiśira; but occasionally the five are otherwise divided, varsā-śarad being made one season. Sometimes six seasons are reckoned, hemanta and śiśira being divided, so that the six seasons can be made parallel to the twelve months of the year. A still more artificial arrangement makes the seasons seven, possibly by reckoning the intercalary month as a season, as Weber and Zimmer hold, or more probably because of the predilection for the number seven, as Roth suggests. Occasionally the word rtu is applied to the months. The last season, according to the Satapatha Brāhmana, is hemanta. The growth of the division of the seasons from three to five is rightly explained by Zimmer as indicating the advance of the Vedic Indians towards the east. It is not Rigvedic, but dominates the later Samhitās. Traces of an earlier division of the year into winter and summer do not appear clearly in the Rigveda, where the appropriate words himā and samā are merely general appellations of the year, and where śarad is commoner than either as a designation of the year, because it denotes the harvest, a time of overwhelming importance to a young agricultural people. The division of the year in one passage of the Atharvaveda into two periods of six months is merely formal, and in no way an indication of old tradition.
tuparṇa Appears in a Brāhmana-like passage of the Baudh- āyana śrauta Sūtra as son of Bhañgāśvina and king of Saphāla. In the Apastamba Srauta Sūtra are mentioned Rtuparna-Kayovadhī Bhañgyaśvinau.
otu In Vedic literature denotes the ‘woof’ in weaving, and corresponds to Tantu, ‘ the warp,’ the roots vā,‘ to weave/ and tan? ‘ to stretch,’ from which these two terms are derived, being used in parallel senses. In the process of weaving a shuttle (Tasara) was used. The ‘ weaver ’ is termed vāya and the ‘ loom ’ veman. A wooden peg (Mayūkha) was used to stretch the web on, while lead was employed as a weight to extend it. The work of weaving was probably the special care of women. A metaphor in the Atharvaveda personifies Night and Day as two sisters weaving the web of the year, the nights serving as warp, the days as woof.
ketu Is a term which Weber understands in the sense of ‘ meteor ’ or ‘ comet ’ in the late Adbhuta Brāhmana.
ketu vajya ('descendant of Vāja’) is mentioned as a teacher in the Vamśa Brāhmana.
kratujit jānaki (‘ descendant of Janaka ’) is mentioned in the Yajurveda as the priest of Raj ana Kauneya. See also Kratuvid.
kratuvid jānaki (* descendant of Janaka ’) is mentioned in the Aitareya Brāhmana as having learned a certain doctrine regarding Soma from Agni.
krātujāteya Is a patronymic of Rāma Krātujāteya Vaiyā- ghrapadya in the Jaiminīya Upanisad Brāhmana.
tu See Gāthā
catuṣpad ‘Quadruped,’ is a regular name for animals from the Rigveda onwards, being frequently contrasted with Dvipad, * biped.’ Catus-pāda, as an adjective applying to pasavafr, ‘ animals,’ is also found.
turmāsya ‘Four-monthly,’ denotes the festival of the Vedic ritual held at the beginning of the three seasons of four months each, into which the Vedic year was artificially divided. It is clear that the sacrifices commenced with the beginning of each season, and it is certain that the first of them, the Vaiśvadeva, coincided with the Phālgunī full moon, the second, the Varuna-praghāsas, with the AsadhI full moon, and the third, the Sāka-medha, with the Kārttikī full moon. There were, however, two alternative datings: the festivals could also be held in the Caitri, the Srāvanī, and Agrahāyanī (Mārgaśīrsī) full moons, or in the Vaiśākhī, Bhādrapadī, and Pausī full moons. Neither of the later datings is found in a Brāhmana text, but each may well have been known early, since the Taittirīya Samhitā and the Pañcavimśa Brāhmana both recognize the full moon in the month Caitra as an alternative to the full moon in the month Phālguna, for the beginning of the year. Jacobi considers that the commencement of the year with the full moon in the asterism Phālgunī, which is supported by other evidence, indicates that the year at one time began with the winter solstice with the moon in Phālgunī, corresponding to the summer solstice when the sun was in Phālgunī. These astronomical conditions, he believes, existed in the time of the Rigveda, and prevailed in the fourth millennium B.C. The alternative dates would then indicate periods when the winter solstice coincided with the Caitrī or the Vaiśākhī full moon. But Oldenberg and Thibaut seem clearly right in holding that the coincidence of Phālgunī with the beginning of spring, which is certain, is fatal to this view, and that there is no difficulty in regarding this date as consistent with the date of the winter solstice in the new moon of Māgha, which is given by the Kausītaki Brāhmana, and which forms the basis of the calculations of the Jyotisa. The full moon in Phālguna would be placed about one month and a half after the winter solstice, or, say, in the first week of February, which date, according to Thibaut, may reasonably be deemed to mark the beginning of a new season in India about 800 B.C. At the same time it must be remembered that the date was necessarily artificial, inasmuch as the year was divided into three seasons, each of four months, and the Indian year does not in fact consist of three equal seasons. The variations of the other datings would then not be unnatural if any school wished to defer its spring festival, the Vaiśvadeva, to the time when spring had really manifested itself. See also Samvatsara.
jantu Besides the general sense of ‘ man,’ has also in a few passages the more restricted sense of ‘follower’ or ‘subject.’ The ‘ followers of Svaitreya ’ may be compared with the ‘ subjects (viśah) of Trṇaskanda.
tantu Appears properly to mean ‘ thread,’ and in particular the ‘warp * of a piece of weaving, as opposed to Otu, the ‘ woof.’ Both senses are found in the Atharvaveda. In the śatapatha Brāhmana the ‘warp’ is called aηuchāda, the ‘woof’ paryāsa, the taηtavah being the ‘threads.’ In the Taittirīya Samhitā, on the other hand, the ‘warp’ is prācīna-tāna, the ‘woof’ otu. The threads or cords of the throne (Paryañka) are referred to in the Kausītaki Upanisad. In the Rigveda the word is used only metaphorically, and this is its most frequent use even in the Brāhmanas. See also Vāna.
tastuva As the Paippalāda recension has it, is the name of a remedy against snake poison, and is mentioned along with Tābuva in the Atharvaveda.
tuji See Tuji.
duṣṭarītu ‘Hard to defeat,’ is the name of a king of the Srñjayas, who was deposed from a principality that had existed for ten generations, but was re-instated by Cākra Sthapati in spite of the resistance of Balhika Prātipīya, according to the Satapatha Brāhmana.
dhūmaketu ‘Smoke-bannered,’ is an epithet of Mrtyu, ‘death,’ in the Atharvaveda. Zimmer thinks that a comet is meant, but Whitney considers this extremely improbable. Lanman plausibly suggests that the smoke of the funeral pile is referred to.
pitu In the Rigveda and later has the general sense of nutriment,’ whether food or drink.
tudāru Is found in the Kāthaka Samhitā and later denoting the Deodar (deva-dāru) tree, or, according to others, the Khadira or Udumbara tree. Cf. Pūtadru.
pūtakratu (‘ of clear insight ’) is the name of a patron in the Rigveda, apparently the son of Aśvamedha.
tudru Is another name for the Deodar (deva-dāru) in the Atharvaveda and the Yajurveda Samhitās. The longer form, Pūtu-dāru, is found in the Kauśika Sūtra.
mastu In the Yajurveda Samhitās and the Brāhmaṇas denotes ‘ sour curds.’
turbhrātra Is a curiously formed compound, occurring once in the Maitrāyani Samhitā as a designation of the maternal uncle,’ who in the Sūtra period bears the name of Mātula. Thus little is heard of the maternal uncle in the Vedic period: it is not till the Epic that traces appear of his prominence as compared with the paternal uncle (pitrvya). This fact is significant for the ‘patriarchal’ character of the early Indian family organization.
tula ‘Maternal uncle,’ is found only in the Sūtras and later.
yājñatura ‘Descendant of Yajñatura,’ is the patronymic of. Rçabha in the śatapatha Brāhmaṇa.
tudhāna In the Rigveda and later denotes a ‘sorcerer,’ ‘wizard,'or ‘magician.’ The sense of the Rigveda is clearly unfavourable to sorcery. The feminine, Yātudhānl, is also found in the Rigveda and later.
tuvid Denoting in the plural ‘those who know sorcery,’ designates the Atharvaveda in the śatapatha Brāhmaṇa.
rāma krātujāteya (‘Descendant of Kratu-jāta’) Vaiyā- ghra-padya (descendant of Vyāghrapad’) is the name of a teacher, a pupil of śañga śātyāyani Átreya, who is mentioned in two Vamśas (lists of teachers) in the Jaiminiya Upanisad Brāhmaṇa.
vastu As a designation of time is the ‘early morning ’ in the Rigveda.
vahatu Is the regular name in the Rigveda and later for the ceremonial conducting of the bride from the house of her parents to that of her husband.
vāstupaśya According to Bohtlingk a name of a Brāh­maṇa, is a mere error for Vāstupasya in the Jaiminiya Brāhmaṇa.
śatayātu (‘Having a hundred magic powers’) is the name of a Rṣi in the Rigveda. He is enumerated after Parāśara and before Vasiṣtha. Geldner thinks he may have been a son of Vasiṣtha.
śutudrī Twice mentioned in the Rigveda, is the name of the most easterly river of the Panjab, the modern Sutlej, the Zaradros of Ptolemy and Arrian. In the post-Vedic period the name of this river appears transformed to śatadru ('flowing in a hundred channels'). The Sutlej has changed its course very considerably within historical times.
śvetaketu áruṇeya (‘Descendant of Aruṇa’) or Auddālaki (‘son of Uddālaka’) is mentioned repeatedly in the śatapatha Brāhmaṇa and the Chāndogya Upaniṣad. In the Kauṣītaki Upaniṣad he appears as śvetaketu, son of Áruṇi, and as a Gautama. In the Kauṣītaki Brāhmaṇa he is quoted as an authority on the vexed question of the duty of the Sadasya, or the seventeenth priest, at the ritual of the Kauṣītakins, to notify errors in the sacrifice; Áruṇi, his father, is also cited. He was a person of some originality, for he insisted on eating honey despite the general prohibition of the use of that delicacy by Brahmacārins or religious students. He was a contemporary of, and was instructed by the Pañcāla king Pravāhaṇa Jaivala. He was also a contemporary of Janaka, of Videha, and figured among the Brahmin disputants at his court. A story is told of him in the śāñkhāyana śrauta Sūtra:[6] Jala Jātūkarṇyā was lucky enough to become the Purohita of three peoples or kings, of Kāśi, Kosala, and Videha. Seeing this, śvetaketu felt annoyed and reproached his father with his excessive devotion to sacrifice, which merely enriched and glorified others, not himself. His father replied, forbidding him to speak thus: he had learned the true method of sacrificing, and his ambition in life had been to discuss it with every Brahmin. All the references to śvetaketu belong to the latest period of Vedic literature. It is, therefore, not surprising that the Ápa- stamba Dharma Sūtra should refer to him as an Avara, or person of later days, who still became a Rṣi by special merit. His date, however, must not be fixed too low, because the śatapatha Brāhmaṇa in which he plays so marked a part is certainly earlier than Pāṇini, and was apparently even in that grammarian’s time believed to be an ancient work; hence 500 B.c. is probably rather too late than too early a period for śvetaketu as a rough approximation to a date.
saktu In the later Samhitās and the Brāhmanas denotes ‘coarsely ground meal,’ ‘groats,’ especially ‘barley meal.’ In the Rigveda, where the word occurs only once, it seems rather to mean grain before it is winnowed by the Titaū. If the latter word, however, designates a ‘sieve,’ Saktu might still mean 'groats.' as opposed to fine meal.
suvāstu (‘Having fair dwellings ’) is the name of a river in the Rigveda. It is clearly the Soastos of Arrian and the modern Swāt, a tributary of the Kubhā (Kabul river) which is itself an affluent of the Indus.
susartu Is the name of a river in the Nadī-stuti (‘praise of rivers’) in the Rigveda. That it was a tributary of the Indus is certain, but which one is unknown.
setu Appears in the Rigveda and later to denote merely a raised bank for crossing inundated land, a 'causeway,' such as are common all the world over. This sense explains best the later meaning of 'boundary.' The word in Vedic literature is probably always metaphorical.
stupa Means 'tuft of hair' in the Vāj'asaneyi Sarphitā and the śatapatha Brāhmaṇa. See Stukā.
Bloomfield Vedic
Concordance
205 results54 results772 results
tubhyaṃ yajño vi tāyate AVś.17.1.18c.
tubhyaṃ varṣantv amṛtāny āpaḥ AVś.8.1.5b.
tubhyaṃ vā ghā pariṣkṛtaḥ RV.3.28.2b.
tubhyaṃ vātaḥ pavatāṃ mātariśvā AVś.8.1.5a.
tubhyaṃ vātā abhipriyaḥ RV.9.31.3a.
tubhyaṃ virāṭ payo duhām AVP.10.2.6c.
tubhyaṃ śukrāsaḥ śucayas turaṇyavaḥ RV.1.134.5a.
tubhyaṃ śulkaḥ pra vīyatām AVP.10.2.6b.
tubhyaṃ ścotanty adhrigo śacīvaḥ RV.3.21.4a; MS.4.13.5a: 204.14; KS.16.21a; AB.2.12.14a; TB.3.6.7.2a; N.5.11.
tubhyaṃ saṃ yantu valayaḥ (for balayaḥ) AVP.10.2.6a.
tubhyaṃ sarvāḥ prajā imāḥ AVś.11.4.19b.
tubhyaṃ sutāsa udbhidaḥ RV.1.139.6c.
tubhyaṃ sutāsaḥ somāḥ SV.1.213a. See tubhyaṃ somāḥ.
tubhyaṃ sutās tubhyam u sotvāsaḥ RV.10.160.2a; AVś.20.96.2a.
tubhyaṃ suto maghavan tubhyam ābhṛtaḥ (RV.10.116.7c, pakvaḥ) RV.2.36.5c; 10.116.7c; AVś.20.67.6c.
tubhyaṃ somāḥ sutā ime RV.8.93.25a. See tubhyaṃ sutāsaḥ.
tubhyaṃ stokā ghṛtaścutaḥ RV.3.21.3a; MS.4.13.5a: 204.12; KS.16.21a; AB.2.12.12a; TB.3.6.7.2a.
tubhyaṃ sthātar harīṇām RV.8.33.12d.
tubhyaṃ havyāni sisrate RV.3.52.2c.
tubhyaṃ hinvāno vasiṣṭha gā apaḥ RV.2.36.1a; Aś.8.1.8. P: tubhyaṃ hinvānaḥ śś.10.7.8; VHDh.8.56. Cf. BṛhD.4.91.
tubhyaṃ hi pūrvapītaye RV.1.135.1d.
tubhyaṃ kanyām alaṃkṛtām VāDh.17.17b.
tubhyaṃ kṣaranti divyā āpo vṛdhe AVś.11.2.24d.
tubhyaṃ khātā avatā adridugdhāḥ RV.4.50.3c; AVś.20.88.3c.
tubhyaṃ gāvo ghṛtaṃ payaḥ RV.9.31.5a.
tubhyaṃ giro vipravīrā iyānāḥ RV.10.104.1c.
tubhyaṃ ghet te janā ime RV.8.43.29a.
tubhyaṃ ca saṃvananam HG.1.20.3c. See mama tubhya ca.
tubhyaṃ juhvati juhvataḥ AVś.17.1.18d.
tubhyaṃ tā aṅgirastama RV.8.43.18a; VS.12.116a; TS.1.3.14.3a; KS.35.17a; śB.7.3.2.8; TB.3.7.1.1a; 12.1.1; Aś.2.10.12; 3.10.4; śś.9.23.12; Apś.9.1.8; Mś.1.6.3.1a.
tubhyaṃ dakṣa kavikrato yānīmā RV.3.14.7a.
tubhyaṃ devā adhi bruvan AVś.4.8.2d; AVP.4.2.2d; KS.37.9d; TB.2.7.8.1d; 16.1d.
tubhyaṃ devā anu jānantu viśve AVś.6.112.1d. Cf. tan me devā.
tubhyaṃ devā asāviṣuḥ AVP.10.3.6d.
tubhyaṃ devāya dāśataḥ syāma RV.7.14.3c.
tubhyaṃ dhāvanti dhenavaḥ RV.9.66.6c; SV.2.127c; JB.3.20.
tubhyaṃ dhenuḥ sabardughā RV.1.134.4d.
tubhyaṃ namantāṃ pradiśaś catasraḥ RV.10.51.9d; N.8.22d.
tubhyaṃ nārī putrakāmeyam agne AVP.3.39.4a.
tubhyaṃ nṛpate attave AVś.5.18.1b; AVP.9.17.1b.
tubhyam agne pary avahan MG.1.11.12a. See tubhyam agre.
tubhyam agne 'pi dadhmasi TA.2.5.2d.
tubhyam agre pary avahan (VārG. paryaṇayam) RV.10.85.38a; AVś.14.2.1a; PG.1.7.3a; ApMB.1.5.3a,8,13 (ApG.2.5.7,9,10); VārG.14.20a. P: tubhyam agre Kauś.78.10. See tubhyam agne etc.
tubhyam arṣanti sindhavaḥ RV.9.31.3b; 62.27c.
tubhyam āraṇyāḥ paśavo mṛgā vane hitāḥ AVś.11.2.24a. Cf. ye ta āraṇyāḥ.
tubhyam indra niyemire RV.8.12.29b.
tubhyam indro varuṇo bṛhaspatiḥ (TB. indro bṛhaspatiḥ) AVP.2.52.4c; TB.2.7.17.2c; MG.1.21.8c; VārG.4.14c.
tubhyam uṣāsaḥ śucayaḥ parāvati RV.1.134.4a.
tubhyam eva jariman vardhatām ayam AVś.2.28.1a; AVP.1.12.1a. P: tubhyam eva jariman Kauś.54.13.
tubhyaṃ payo yat pitarāv anītām RV.1.121.5a.
tubhyaṃ pavate tvam asya pāhi RV.9.88.1b; SV.2.821b.
tubhyaṃ pavanta indavaḥ sutāsaḥ RV.6.41.1b; TB.2.4.3.12b.
tubhyaṃ pravṛddha vajrivaḥ RV.8.6.33b.
tubhyaṃ brahmāṇi gira indra tubhyam RV.3.51.6a.
tubhyaṃ brahmāṇi vardhanā kṛṇomi RV.7.22.7b; AVś.20.73.1b.
tubhyaṃ bharanti kṣitayo yaviṣṭha RV.5.1.10a; MS.4.11.4a: 172.5; KS.7.16a; TB.2.4.7.9a. P: tubhyaṃ bharanti TB.3.12.1.1.
tubhyaṃ manīṣā iyam astu śaṃ hṛde RV.5.11.5b; MS.2.13.7b: 156.6.
tubhyāyaṃ somaḥ paripūto adribhiḥ RV.1.135.2a.
tubhyāyam adribhiḥ sutaḥ RV.8.82.5a.
tubhyed indra marutvate RV.8.76.8a.
tubhyed indra sva okye RV.3.42.8a; AVś.20.24.8a.
tubhyed imā savanā śūra viśvā RV.7.22.7a; AVś.20.73.1a; Vait.32.7. P: tubhyed imā śś.10.5.19.
tubhyed etā yāsu mandasānaḥ RV.2.11.3c.
tubhyed ete bahulā adridugdhāḥ RV.1.54.9a.
tubhyed ete marutaḥ suśevāḥ RV.5.30.6a.
tubhyedam agne madhumattamaṃ vacaḥ RV.5.11.5a; MS.2.13.7a: 156.6.
tubhyedam indra pari ṣicyate madhu RV.10.167.1a; śś.18.17.2. Cf. BṛhD.8.70; Rvidh.4.20.3.
tubhyemā bhuvanā kave RV.9.62.27a; SV.2.127a; JB.3.20.
tubhyemā viśvā bhuvanāni yemire RV.9.86.30d.
tubhyet so ajyate rayiḥ RV.8.51 (Vāl.3).9d; SV.2.959d; VS.33.82d.
tuce tanāya (SVṣvidh. tunāya) tat su naḥ RV.8.18.18a; SV.1.395a; Svidh.2.1.10.
tuchyān kāmān karati siṣvidānaḥ RV.5.42.10d.
tuchyenābhv apihitaṃ yad āsīt RV.10.129.3c; TB.2.8.9.4c.
tudad ahiṃ hariśipro ya āyasaḥ RV.10.96.4c; AVś.20.30.4c.
tugraṃ kutsāya smadibhaṃ ca randhayam RV.10.49.4b.
tugrasya sūnum ūhathū rajobhiḥ RV.6.62.6b.
tugro ha bhujyum aśvinodameghe RV.1.116.3a; TA.1.10.2a.
tujann īśānas tujatā kiyedhāḥ RV.1.61.6d; AVś.20.35.6d.
tuje janā (ArS. jane) vanaṃ svaḥ AVś.6.33.1b; ArS.1.3b. See tujo.
tuje nas tane parvatāḥ santu RV.5.41.9a.
tuje rāye vimocana RV.8.4.15d.
tujo yujo vanaṃ (śś. balaṃ) sahaḥ ā.5.2.1.2b; śś.18.3.2b. See tuje janā.
tujyamānāsa āviṣuḥ RV.1.11.5d; SV.2.601d; JB.3.238d.
tulāyai vāṇijam VS.30.17; TB.3.4.1.14.
tumulo 'sy ākrandakṛtvā Lś.2.3.3.
tuṇḍelam uta śāluḍam AVś.8.6.17d.
tuñjāte vṛṣṇyaṃ payaḥ RV.1.105.2c.
tuñje-tuñje ya uttare RV.1.7.7a; AVś.20.70.13a; N.6.18a.
tura gopāya mā SMB.2.6.19. P: tura gopāya GG.4.9.17; KhG.4.4.2.
turaṃ yatīṣu turayann ṛjipyaḥ RV.4.38.7c.
turaṃ devasya bhojanam Kauś.91.10.
turaṃ bhagasya dhīmahi RV.5.82.1d; TA.1.11.3d; Apś.6.22.1d; ChU.5.2.7d.
turāṇām aturāṇām AVś.7.50.2a; AVP.1.111.4a.
turaṇyavo 'ṅgiraso nakṣanta RV.7.52.3a.
turaṇyavo madhumantaṃ ghṛtaścutam RV.8.51 (Vāl.3).10a; AVś.20.119.2a; SV.2.960a.
turaś cid viśvam arṇavat tapasvān AVś.5.2.8d. See duraś ca.
turaspeye yo haripā avardhata RV.10.96.8b; AVś.20.31.3b.
turasya karmāṇi navya ukthaiḥ RV.1.61.13b; AVś.20.35.13b.
turasyāsti vidhataḥ RV.8.78.7b.
turāyā āturasya ca AVP.4.21.7b.
turīyabhāja ādityān AVP.12.10.9a.
turīyāditya (VSK. turyā-) savanaṃ (RV. havanaṃ) ta indriyam RV.8.52 (Vāl.4).7c; VS.8.3c; VSK.8.1.2c; TS.1.4.22.1c; MS.1.3.26c: 39.5; KS.4.10c; śB.4.3.5.12.
turīyaṃ vasavo vaśe AVP.12.10.8d.
turīyaṃ vāco manuṣyā vadanti RV.1.164.45d; AVś.9.10.27d; śB.4.1.3.17d; TB.2.8.8.6d; JUB.1.7.3d; 40.1d; N.13.9d.
turīyaṃ svij janayad viśvajanyaḥ RV.10.67.1c; AVś.20.91.1c.
turīyaṃ dhāma mahiṣo vivakti RV.9.96.19d; SV.2.527d; JB.3.205.
turīyaṃ nāma yajñiyam RV.8.80.9a.
turīyam ādityā rudrāḥ AVP.12.10.8c.
turīyam id rohitasya pākasthāmānam RV.8.3.24c.
turīyaṃ pātram amṛktam amartyam RV.2.37.4c.
turīyaṃ bhejire vaśe AVP.12.10.8b.
turīyas te manuṣyajāḥ RV.10.85.40d; AVś.14.2.3d; PG.1.4.16d; ApMB.1.3.1d. See turīyo 'haṃ.
turīyeṇa brahmaṇāvindad atriḥ RV.5.40.6d.
turīyeṇāmanvata (śś. turīyeṇa manvata) nāma dhenoḥ AVś.7.1.1d; śś.15.3.7d.
turīyo yajño yatra havyam eti VS.17.57b; TS.4.6.3.3c; MS.2.10.5c: 137.7; KS.18.3c; śB.9.2.3.11.
turīyo 'haṃ (VārG. turyo 'haṃ) manuṣyajāḥ HG.1.20.2d; JG.1.21d; VārG.14.10d. See turīyas te.
turo gṛṇīta martyaḥ RV.8.3.13b; AVś.20.50.1b.
turo dyām iva rohati RV.8.41.8b.
turo na karma nayamāna ukthā RV.1.173.9d.
turo na yāmann etc. see tūrvan na.
turo na svābhir ūtibhiḥ RV.6.44.3b.
turo no aturo bhava AVP.5.13.7a.
turo bhagasya hastābhyām AVś.6.102.3c.
turo viśām aṅgirasām anu dyūn RV.1.121.3b.
turvaśeṣv amanmahi RV.8.4.19d.
turvītaye gādhaṃ turvaṇiḥ kaḥ RV.1.61.11d; AVś.20.35.11d.
turvītaye ca vayyāya ca srutim RV.2.13.12b.
turvītaye vayyāya kṣarantīm RV.4.19.6b.
turvītiṃ dasyave sahaḥ RV.1.36.18d.
turyāditya etc. see turīyāditya.
turyāma dasyūn tanūbhiḥ RV.5.70.3c. See sāhyāma etc.
turyāma martyānām RV.5.9.6d.
turyāma yas ta ādiśam arātīḥ RV.6.4.5c.
turyavāḍ gaur vayo dadhuḥ VS.21.16d; MS.3.11.11d: 158.7; KS.38.10d; TB.2.6.18.2d. Cf. turyavāhaṃ.
turyavāḍ vayaḥ VS.14.10; TS.4.3.3.2; 5.1; MS.2.7.20: 105.14; 2.8.2: 108.1; KS.17.2; 39.7; śB.8.2.4.15.
turyavāha uṣṇihe VS.24.12; MS.3.13.17: 172.2; Mś.9.2.3.18.
turyavāhaṃ gāṃ vayo dadhat VS.28.28f; TB.2.6.17.4f. Cf. turyavāḍ gaur.
turyavāṭ ca turyauhī ca MS.2.11.6: 143.16. See next.
turyavāṭ ca me turyauhī ca me (VS. me yajñena kalpantām) VS.18.26; TS.4.7.10.1; KS.18.12. See prec.
turyo 'haṃ manuṣyajāḥ see turīyo 'haṃ etc.
tuṣaṃ palāvān apa tad vinaktu AVś.12.3.19d. P: tuṣaṃ palāvān Kauś.61.25.
tuṣṭiṃ tarpayāmi BDh.2.5.9.10.
tutho mā viśvavedā brahmaṇaḥ putro 'nujānātu SMB.2.4.6.
tutho vo viśvavedā vibhajatu VS.7.45; VSK.9.2.6; śB.4.3.4.15. See next.
tutho vo viśvavedā vibhajatu varṣiṣṭhe adhi (KS. 'dhi) nāke (MS. nāke pṛthivyāḥ) TS.1.4.43.2; MS.1.3.37: 43.11; KS.4.9. P: tutho vo viśvavedā vibhajatu TS.6.6.1.2; MS.4.8.2: 108.11; KS.28.4; Apś.13.5.11; Mś.2.4.5.7. See prec.
tutho 'si janadhāyāḥ (PB. -yaḥ) MS.1.3.12 (bis): 34.8,9; 4.6.3 (bis): 82.4,6; KS.4.4 (bis); 27.8 (bis); PB.1.4.3; Mś.2.4.1.6 (bis). P: tuthaḥ (text, erroneously, stutaḥ) Lś.2.2.12.
tutho 'si viśvavedāḥ VS.5.31; TS.1.3.3.1; MS.1.2.12: 21.12; KS.2.13; PB.1.4.7; śś.6.12.17. P: tuthaḥ Lś.2.2.18.
tuvibrahmāṇam uttamam RV.5.25.5b; MS.4.11.1b: 159.13; KS.2.15b.
tuvideṣṇaṃ tuvīmagham RV.8.81.2b; SV.2.79b.
tuvidyumna tuvivājebhir arvāk RV.6.18.11b.
tuvidyumna yaśasvataḥ (RV.3.16.6d, -vatā) RV.1.9.6c; 3.16.6d; AVś.20.71.12c.
tuvidyumna varṣiṣṭhasya prajāvataḥ RV.3.16.3c.
tuvidyumnā avantv evayāmarut RV.5.87.7b.
tuvidyumnaṃ vibhvāsaham (SV.JB. vibhā-) RV.9.98.1d; SV.1.549d; JB.3.227d.
tuvidyumnāso dhanayante adrim RV.1.88.3d.
tuvidyumnasya tuvirādhaso nṝn RV.4.21.2b.
tuvidyumnasya yujyā vṛṇīmahe RV.8.90.2c; AVś.20.104.4c; SV.2.843c.
tuvigrābhaṃ tuvikūrmiṃ rabhodām RV.6.22.5c; AVś.20.36.5c.
tuvigraye vahnaye duṣṭarītave RV.2.21.2c.
tuvigrebhiḥ satvabhir yāti vi jrayaḥ RV.1.140.9b.
tuvigrīvā iverate RV.1.187.5d; AVP.6.16.5d; KS.40.8d.
tuvigrīvo anānataḥ RV.8.64.7b; SV.1.142b.
tuvigrīvo vapodaraḥ RV.8.17.8a; AVś.20.5.2a.
tuvigrīvo vṛṣabho vāvṛdhānaḥ RV.5.2.12a.
tuvijātā urukṣayā RV.1.2.9b; SV.2.199b.
tuvijāto varuṇo dakṣa aṃśaḥ RV.2.27.1d; VS.34.54d; KS.11.12d; N.12.36d.
tuvikṣaṃ te sukṛtaṃ sūmayaṃ dhanuḥ RV.8.77.11a; N.6.33a.
tuvikṣatrām ajarantīm urūcīm AVś.7.6.2c; VS.21.5c; TS.1.5.11.5c; MS.4.10.1c: 144.11; KS.30.4c,5c; Aś.2.1.29c; śś.2.2.14c.
tuvikūrmim ṛtīṣaham RV.8.68.1c; SV.1.354c; 2.1121c.
tuvīmaghāso amṛtā ṛtajñāḥ RV.5.57.8b; 58.8b.
tuvimātram avobhiḥ RV.8.81.2c; SV.2.79c.
tuvimrakṣāso divyā navagvāḥ RV.6.6.3c; TS.3.3.11.2c; JB.1.64c; śB.12.4.4.2c; Mś.5.1.2.17c.
tuvimrakṣo nadanumāṃ ṛjīṣī RV.6.18.2b; KS.18.17b.
tuviṣṭamāya dhāyase RV.1.130.2e.
tuviṣṭamo narāṃ na iha gamyāḥ RV.1.186.6d.
tuviśuṣma tuvikrato RV.8.68.2a; SV.2.1122a. P: tuviśuṣma śś.10.13.9; 15.2.1.
tuviṣvaṇasaṃ (TS.JB. -ṣmaṇasaṃ) suyajaṃ ghṛtaśriyam RV.5.8.3d; TS.3.3.11.2d; JB.1.64d; śB.12.4.4.2d; Mś.5.1.2.17d.
tuviṣvaṇaso mārutaṃ na śardhaḥ RV.4.6.10d.
aktunāhnāṃ vayunāni sādhat # RV.2.19.3d.
aktu na yahvam uṣasaḥ purohitam # RV.10.92.2c.
añjantu devā madhunā ghṛtena # AVś.18.3.10b.
atūtujiṃ cit tūtujir aśiśnat # RV.7.28.3d.
attu tṛṇāni # SMB.2.8.14; GG.4.10.19. See oṃ tṛṇāni, tṛṇāni gaur, and tṛṇāny attu; and cf. addhi tṛṇam.
adṛptakratum aratiṃ yuvatyoḥ # RV.6.49.2b.
adṛptakratur avātaḥ # RV.8.79.7b.
anaktu pūṣā payasā ghṛtena # AVś.5.28.3b; AVP.2.59.1b.
anātu ajarā sthāmaviṣṇavaḥ # RV.10.94.11c.
anāturān sumanasas talpa bibhrat # AVś.12.2.49c.
anāturāḥ sumanasaḥ suvīrāḥ # AVP.1.65.1c.
anātureṇa manasā # Aś.2.5.9b; Apś.6.2.2b; 25.7b; Mś.1.6.3.12b.
anātureṇa varuṇaḥ pathemam # AVP.2.61.5a.
apaitu mṛtyur amṛtaṃ na āgan (PG. āgāt) # TB.3.7.14.4a; Tā.10.45a; Apś.21.3.12a; PG.1.5.11c; HG.1.28.1a. See paraitu mṛtyur.
apaitu sarvaṃ mat pāpam # AVś.10.1.10c.
apochatu (AVś. apochantu) mithunā yā (AVś. ye) kimīdinā (AVś. kimīdinaḥ) # RV.7.104.23b; AVś.8.4.23b.
aptubhī rihāṇā vyantu vayaḥ # MS.1.1.13: 9.1; 4.1.14: 19.17; Mś.1.3.4.15. See under aktaṃ ri-.
aptur vaisarjane # KS.34.15.
abhikṣattus tvāvato varūtā # RV.7.21.8d.
abhirakṣantu mā priyāḥ # ApMB.2.21.15d.
abhiramantu (JG. -ntāṃ) bhavantaḥ # JG.2.1; ViDh.73.26. See next.
abhiṣiñcantu varcasā # Mś.1.6.2.17d. Cf. under abhi ṣiñcāmi varcasā.
abhisravantu naḥ priyāḥ # HG.1.12.6d.
ariṣṭagātu sa hotā sahobhariḥ # RV.5.44.3b.
arkastubho bṛhadvayasaḥ # śś.8.23.1.
arcantu putrakā uta # RV.8.69.8c; AVś.20.92.5c; SV.1.362c.
avatu devy aditir anarvā # RV.2.40.6c; MS.4.14.1c: 215.6; TB.2.8.1.6c.
avatu mām avatu vaktāram # TA.7.1.1; TU.1.1.1; MG.1.4.4; VārG.8.4.
avantu naḥ kaśyapo vāmadevaḥ # AVś.18.3.15d.
avantu naḥ pitaraḥ supravācanāḥ # RV.1.106.3a; AVP.4.28.3a.
avantu naḥ pitaro devahūtiṣu # AVP.1.95.4d. See next but two.
avantu no amṛtāsas turāsaḥ # RV.5.42.5d.
avantu mā parvatāso dhruvāsaḥ # RV.6.52.4c.
avantu mā pitaro devahūtau # RV.6.52.4d. See prec. but two.
avantu mām uṣaso jāyamānāḥ # RV.6.52.4a.
avantu mā sindhavaḥ pinvamānāḥ # RV.6.52.4b.
avantu sapta sindhavaḥ # RV.8.54 (Vāl.6).4b.
avāstu sa bhūyād yo 'smān dveṣṭi yaṃ ca vayaṃ dviṣmaḥ # TA.4.42.1; KA.1.217.
aviśeṣartukālena # Kauś.141.33a.
avaitu pṛśni śevalam # AVś.1.11.4c; AVP.1.5.4c; PG.1.16.2a. See niraitu.
aśvinohatu pathā # AVś.6.82.2b.
astu bhadraṃ mṛgaśiraḥ śam ārdrā # AVś.19.7.2b; Nakṣ.10.2b.
astur na didyut tveṣapratīkā # RV.1.66.7b; N.10.21b.
astur na śaryām asanām anu dyūn # RV.1.148.4d.
astu viṣkandhadūṣaṇam # AVP.3.7.1d. Cf. maṇiṃ viṣkandha-.
astu śrauṣaṭ # TS.1.6.11.1,2 (bis),3,4; 3.3.7.2,3; MS.1.4.11: 59.20; 4.1.11: 14.16; 4.9.9: 129.3; KS.31.13; GB.1.3.10; 5.10,21; śB.1.5.2.16,18,20; 12.3.3.3; Aś.1.4.13; Vait.1.10; Kś.3.2.4; Apś.2.15.4; Mś.1.3.1.25; 2.3.7.13 (text astu śrauṣat).
astu śrauṣaṭ puro agniṃ dhiyā dadhe # RV.1.139.1a; SV.1.461a. P: astu śrauṣaṭ AB.5.12.5; Aś.8.1.12. Cf. BṛhD.4.7.
astu sma te śuṣminn avayāḥ # TS.1.8.3.1b; MS.1.10.2b: 141.12; KS.9.4b. See asti hi ṣmā te.
astu svadhā # GB.2.1.24; śB.2.6.1.24; TB.1.6.9.5; Aś.2.19.18; Vait.9.11,12; Kś.5.9.11; Apś.8.15.11; Mś.1.7.6.32; AG.4.7.31; YDh.1.244; BṛhPDh.5.278. See under oṃ svadhā.
astu svadheti vaktavyam # Vait.9.12c. Cf. oṃ svadhocyatām, and prakṛtebhyaḥ svadhocyatām.
āketu suṣamiddho yajiṣṭhaḥ # TB.2.5.4.5c.
āchyantu vi ca śāsatu # VS.23.42b. See chyantu vi.
ājituraṃ satpatiṃ viśvacarṣaṇim # RV.8.53 (Vāl.5).6a.
āturaṃgamiṣṭhāsi # AVP.6.4.10c.
āyantu naḥ pitaraḥ somyāsaḥ # VS.19.58a. P: āyantu naḥ (Kś.15.10.18; cf. Mahīdh. at VS.19.49); PG.1.13 (crit. notes; see Speijer, Jātakarma, p. 19); YDh.1.233; AuśDh.5.38; BṛhPDh.5.197. Cf. ā me yantu.
āyantu pitaro manojavasaḥ # Apś.1.7.13. See under ā ganta pitaro.
āyātu devaḥ savitopayātu # TB.3.1.1.9a.
āyātu devaḥ sumanābhir ūtibhiḥ # TA.6.5.1a.
āyātu yajñam upa no juṣāṇaḥ # VS.20.38d; MS.3.11.1d: 140.1; KS.38.6d; TB.2.6.8.2d. Cf. āyāntu.
āyātu varadā devī # TA.10.26.1a; Tā.10.34a; MahānU.15.1a. See āyāhi viraje.
āyāntu yajñam upa no juṣāṇāḥ # TB.2.8.2.1d. Cf. āyātu etc.
indrartubhir brahmaṇā vāvṛdhānaḥ # TB.2.5.8.3c; Apś.8.20.5c. See indra ṛbhubhir brahmaṇā.
iṣastuto manāmahe # RV.5.50.5d.
ihaitu rājā varuṇo 'jirābhiḥ # AVP.2.40.2a.
ihaitu sarvo yaḥ paśuḥ # AVś.1.15.2d; AVP.1.24.4c.
ihaivāstu havyavāhanaḥ # MG.2.1.7c.
uttudas tvot tudatu # AVś.3.25.1a. P: uttudas tvā Kauś.35.22. Cf. stokas tvottuda.
utthātur abruvan padaḥ # AVś.9.4.14c.
udāyachatu (AVP. -chāti) raśmibhiḥ # AVś.5.30.15d; AVP.9.14.5d.
upatiṣṭhantu chandāṃsy upākurmahe 'dhyāyān # VārG.8.4. See upākurmahe 'dhyāyān upatiṣṭhantu chandāṃsi.
upastutaṃ janima # see upastutyaṃ mahi.
upastutasya vandate vṛṣā vāk # RV.10.115.8b.
upastu upamaṃ nādhamānāḥ # RV.1.110.5c.
upastutāv avataṃ nādhamānam # RV.1.181.7c.
upastutāsa ṛṣayo 'vocan # RV.10.115.9b.
upastutāso agnaye # RV.8.103.8c; SV.1.107c; 2.228c; JB.3.225c.
upastutiṃ namasa udyatiṃ ca # RV.1.190.3a.
upastutiṃ bharamāṇasya kāroḥ # RV.1.148.2d.
upastutiṃ bharāmahe # RV.4.56.5b; SV.2.946b.
upastutiṃ bhojaḥ sūrir yo ahrayaḥ # RV.8.70.13c.
upastutir aucathyam uruṣyet # RV.1.158.4a.
upastutir maghonāṃ pra tvāvatu # RV.8.1.16c.
upastute vasūyur vāṃ maho dadhe # RV.2.32.1d.
upastutyaṃ bṛhad vayaḥ # RV.1.136.2g.
upastutyaṃ mahi jātaṃ (TS.4.2.8.1d, upastutaṃ janima tat; MS. upastutyaṃ janima tat) te arvan # RV.1.163.1d; VS.29.12d; TS.4.2.8.1d; 6.7.1d; MS.1.6.2d: 86.16; KS.39.1d; Vait.6.1d.
upastutyā cikituṣā sarasvatī # RV.6.61.13d.
upāvatu bṛhaspatiḥ # AVP.8.18.6b; Kauś.20.5b.
upaitu māṃ devasakhaḥ # RVKh.5.87.7a; Rvidh.2.18.4. See upa yantu.
ubjantu taṃ subhvaḥ parvatāsaḥ # RV.6.52.1c.
uruṣyantu maruto vṛddhaśavasaḥ # RV.8.25.10c.
ulūkayātu śuśulūkayātum # RV.7.104.22a; AVś.8.4.22a. Cf. BṛhD.6.32.
ulūkayātu bhṛmalo yasya yātuḥ # AVP.12.20.2c,3e.
tugrahāś ca me 'tigrāhyāś ca me # TS.4.7.7.1.
tuthādya devo devebhyo havyavāṭ # MS.4.13.2: 201.7; KS.15.13; TB.3.6.2.2.
tuthendro vanaspatiḥ # VS.20.65a; MS.3.11.3a: 144.11; TB.2.6.12.4a.
tu preṣya # TS.6.5.3.2 (bis),3; Apś.12.26.17,19; Mś.2.4.2.10 (bis). P: ṛtunā TS.6.5.3.2,3 (bis); śB.4.3.1.10--13; Kś.9.13.13.
tu yajñanīr asi # RV.1.15.12b.
tu yajñam āśāthe # RV.1.15.6c.
tu yajñavāhasā # RV.1.15.11c; TB.2.7.12.1c; Apś.21.7.16c; Mś.2.4.2.11c; 7.2.2.29c.
tu somaṃ pibatam (Mś.2.4.2.11, -tām) # Apś.21.7.16,17; Mś.2.4.2.11; 7.2.2.29. Cf. next.
tu somaṃ pibatu # KS.28.2. Cf. prec.
tu naro na pra minanty ete # RV.7.103.9b.
tu no brūta yatamo 'tiriktaḥ # AVś.8.9.17b.
tubhiḥ prabhuḥ (KS. prābhavat) # TS.4.4.8.1; KS.39.11.
tubhiḥ preṣya # Apś.12.26.18. Mś.2.4.2.10. P: ṛtubhiḥ TS.6.5.3.2 (bis),3; śB.4.3.1.10,12,13; Kś.9.13.14.
tubhir havanaśrutaḥ # RV.6.52.10b; TS.2.4.14.5b; MS.4.10.3b: 150.10; KS.13.15b.
tubhiṣ ṭvārtavaiḥ # AVś.5.28.13a; 19.37.4a; AVP.1.54.5a; 2.59.12a; HG.1.11.2a. P: ṛtubhiṣ ṭvā Kauś.58.11. Cf. ṛtubhyas tvā-, and yaja ṛtubhya.
tubhiḥ sasyam uta kḷptam astu # AVP.5.16.5c.
tubhiḥ somabhūtamam # TB.2.4.8.3b.
tubhyaḥ ṣaṭpadī # AG.1.7.19; śG.1.14.6.
tubhyas tvārtavebhyaḥ # AVś.3.10.10a. P: ṛtubhyas tvā Kauś.138.6. Cf. under ṛtubhiṣ ṭvā-.
tubhyaḥ svāhā # VS.22.38; TS.7.1.15.1; MS.3.12.7: 162.15; KSA.1.6; TB.3.1.6.1; Aś.2.4.13.
tumukhe candrabhāgaḥ # AVP.4.40.5a.
tu bṛhantam āśāthe # JB.3.38c. See kratuṃ etc.
tuyājān dvidevatyān # Aś.5.5.21a. See dvidevatyān.
tur ṛtunā nudyamānaḥ # TA.1.3.2a.
tur janitrī tasyā apas (GB. apasas) pari # RV.2.13.1a; GB.2.4.17. P: ṛtur janitrī Aś.6.1.2; śś.9.4.3; 12.26.12. Designated as ṛtur-janitrīya (sc. sūkta) śś.11.14.10,22.
tur hemanto viṣṭhayā naḥ pipartu (KS. viṣṭhayā pipartu naḥ) # AVP.15.1.9b; TS.4.4.12.3b; MS.3.16.4b: 188.14; KS.22.14b; Aś.4.12.2b.
tuś ca me vrataṃ ca me # TS.4.7.9.1. See next, vrataṃ ca ma, and vrataṃ cartuś.
tuś ca vrataṃ ca # MS.2.11.6: 143.12; 3.4.2: 46.4. See under prec.
tuṣṭhā (MS. -ṣṭhāḥ; KS. -ṣṭhās) stha ṛtāvṛdhaḥ (KS. sthartuspṛśaḥ) # VS.17.3b; MS.2.8.14: 118.17; 3.3.4: 36.5; KS.17.10; śB.9.1.2.18.
tu ṣaṣṭhe # VS.39.6.
ekaṛtu katamo nu saḥ # AVś.8.9.25d.
ekaṛtur nāti ricyate # AVś.8.9.26d.
ekatriṃśatāstuvata # VS.14.31; TS.4.3.10.3; MS.2.8.6: 110.19; KS.17.5; śB.8.4.3.18.
ekayāstuvata # VS.14.28; TS.4.3.10.1; MS.2.8.6: 110.6; KS.17.5; 20.12; 27.5; śB.8.4.3.3; Kś.17.10.17; Apś.17.2.11; Mś.6.2.1.25.
ekaviṃśatyāstuvata # VS.14.30; TS.4.3.10.2; MS.2.8.6: 110.14; KS.17.5; śB.8.4.3.13.
ejatu daśamāsyaḥ # VS.8.28a; śB.4.5.2.4; Kś.25.10.5; PG.1.16.1. Cf. niraitu etc.
etu tisraḥ parāvataḥ # AVś.6.75.3a. See ihi etc.
etu tisro 'ti rocanā # AVś.6.75.3c. See ihi etc.
etu pañca janāṃ ati # AVś.6.75.3b. See ihi etc.
aitu garbho akṣitaḥ # ApMB.2.11.17c,18c. See niraitu jīvo.
aitu cakṣur atho balam # AVś.5.30.13b; AVP.9.14.3b.
aitu devas trāyamāṇaḥ # AVś.19.39.1a; AVP.7.10.1a.
aitu pūṣā rayir bhagaḥ # RV.8.31.11a. Cf. BṛhD.6.74 (B).
aitu prāṇa aitu manaḥ # AVś.5.30.13a; AVP.9.14.3a.
aitu rājā varuṇo revatībhiḥ # Kś.25.5.28a; AG.2.9.5a. See praitu.
aitu vasuḥ purūvasuḥ # Aś.5.5.8; śś.7.3.1; Kś.9.11.18. See under ayaṃ vasuḥ etc.
aitu vasur vidadvasuḥ # Aś.5.5.12; Kś.9.11.23. See under ayaṃ vasur etc.
aitu vasuḥ saṃyadvasuḥ # Aś.5.5.12; śś.7.3.3; Kś.9.11.23. See under ayaṃ vasuḥ etc.
aitu vasūnāṃ patir viśveṣāṃ devānāṃ samit # Aś.5.6.9.
karotu pūruṣu priyam # HG.1.10.6d (bis); 11.3d. See under akaraṃ pūruṣu.
karotu mām anenasam # TS.1.8.5.3f; TB.3.7.12.1f,6g; Aś.2.7.11e.
karotu viśvacarṣaṇiḥ # KS.13.15d. See kṛṇotu etc.
kastupam asyā āchidya # AVP.10.1.9c.
kṛṇotu mahyam asapatnam eva # AVś.9.2.7b. Cf. kṛṇvanto etc.
kṛṇotu viśvacarṣaṇiḥ (JG. -carṣaṇīḥ) # TB.2.4.8.7d; Apś.6.30.10d; Mś.1.6.4.26d; SMB.2.1.15d; PG.3.1.4d; JG.1.24d. See karotu etc.
kṛṇotu so adhvarāñ (VSṭB. adhvarā) jātavedāḥ # VS.21.47; MS.4.13.7: 209.7; KS.18.21; TB.3.5.7.6; 6.11.4; 12.2; Aś.1.6.5. See so adhvarā, and cf. kṛṇutāṃ tāv.
kṛṇotu hṛdayāvidham # AVś.8.6.18d.
kṛṇvantu viśve devāḥ # AVś.2.13.4c; MG.1.10.16c; 22.12c; VārG.14.15c.
ketu yajñānāṃ vidathasya sādhanam # RV.3.3.3a.
ketu kṛṇvan divas pari # RV.9.64.8a; SV.2.309a; JB.3.85.
ketu kṛṇvann aketave # RV.1.6.3a; AVś.20.26.6a; 47.12a; 69.11a; SV.2.820a; VS.29.37a; TS.7.4.20.1a; MS.3.16.3a: 185.8; KSA.4.9a; TB.3.9.4.3; Apś.20.16.3; Mś.9.2.3.19; JG.2.9. P: ketuṃ kṛṇvan YDh.1.300; BṛhPDh.9.65,311.
ketu kṛṇvāne ajare bhūriretasā # TS.4.3.11.1d; ApMB.2.20.31d. See ketumatī.
ketu tarpayāmi # BDh.2.5.9.9.
ketu divo rocanasthām uṣarbudham # RV.3.2.14b.
ketumatī ajare bhūriretasā (MS. -sau) # AVś.8.9.12d; MS.2.13.10d: 160.4; KS.39.10d. See ketuṃ kṛṇvāne.
ketumad dundubhir vāvadīti (AVś.AVP. -tu) # RV.6.47.31b; AVś.6.126.3b; AVP.15.12.1b; VS.29.57b; TS.4.6.6.7b; MS.3.16.3b: 187.12; KSA.6.1b.
ketumanta ud īratām # AVś.3.19.6d; AVP.1.56.3b.
ketumān udyan sahamāno rajāṃsi # AVś.13.2.28c.
ketur yajñasya pūrvyaḥ # RV.3.11.3b.
ketur viśvaṃ bhuvanam āviveśa # TB.3.7.10.1b; Apś.9.18.15b. Cf. under keṣu viśvaṃ.
kratu rihanti madhunābhy (SV. madhvābhy) añjate # RV.9.86.43b; AVś.18.3.18b; SV.1.564b; 2.964b.
kratu vṛñjanty api vṛtrahatye # RV.6.36.2d.
kratu sacanta mārutasya vedhasaḥ # RV.1.156.4b; AB.1.30.18b.
kratu sacante varuṇasya devāḥ # RV.4.42.1c,2c.
kratu sacante sacitaḥ sacetasaḥ # RV.10.64.7d.
kratu hi te mitramaho juṣanta # RV.7.5.6b.
kratu hy asya vasavo juṣanta # RV.7.11.4c.
kratu ca bhadraṃ bibhṛthāmṛtaṃ ca # RV.10.30.12b; Aś.7.11.7b; PG.3.5.3b.
kratu dakṣaṃ varuṇa saṃ śiśādhi # RV.8.42.3b; TS.1.2.2.2b; MS.1.2.2b: 11.1; KS.2.3b; AB.1.13.28.
kratu dadhikrā (MS. dadhikrām) anu saṃtavītvat (VSṃS.KS.śB. saṃsaniṣyadat) # RV.4.40.4c; VS.9.14c; VSK.10.3.7c; TS.1.7.8.3c; MS.1.11.2c: 163.3; KS.13.14c; śB.5.1.5.19c; N.2.28c.
kratu devānāṃ mahimānam īmahe # MS.2.7.16a: 101.1; KS.39.3a.
kratu na nṛmṇaṃ sthaviraṃ ca vājam # ArS.4.11c.
kratu na bhadraṃ hṛdispṛśam # RV.4.10.1c; SV.1.434c; 2.1127c; VS.15.44c; 17.77c; TS.4.4.4.7c; MS.1.10.3c: 144.2; 2.13.8b: 157.15; śB.9.2.3.41c.
kratu naḥ soma jīvase vi vo made # RV.10.25.4c.
kratuprāvā jaritā śaśvatām avaḥ # RV.10.100.11a.
kratu punata ānuṣak # RV.8.53 (Vāl.5).6d. Cf. next but one.
kratu punānaḥ kavibhiḥ pavitraiḥ # RV.3.1.5b.
kratu punīta ānuṣak # RV.8.12.11b. Cf. prec. but one.
kratu punīta (SV. punīṣa) ukthyam # RV.8.13.1b; SV.1.381b; 2.96b.
kratu puṣyasi gā iva # RV.3.45.3b; SV.2.1070b.
kratu bṛhantam āśāthe # RV.1.2.8c; SV.2.198c. See ṛtuṃ etc.
kratu bharanti vṛṣabhāya saścate # RV.2.16.4b.
kratur indur vicakṣaṇaḥ # RV.9.107.3b; SV.2.665b; JB.3.252.
kratur ekatriṃśaḥ # VS.14.23; TS.4.3.8.1; 5.3.3.5; MS.2.8.4: 109.6; KS.17.4; 20.13; śB.8.4.1.21.
kratur devānām amṛktaḥ # RV.3.11.6b; SV.2.908b.
kratur bhavaty ukthyaḥ # RV.1.17.5c.
kratuvit soma matsaraḥ # RV.9.63.24b; SV.1.492b; 2.587b.
kratuvid gātuvittamaḥ # RV.9.44.6b.
kratuś (ā. -tuḥ) chanda ṛtaṃ bṛhat # ā.4.6d; Aś.6.2.9c; Mahānāmnyaḥ 6d.
tu (TA.1.9.7b, gātu) yajñāya gātuṃ (TA.1.9.7b, gātu) yajñapataye # RVKh.10.191.5b; TS.2.6.10.3; MS.4.13.10b: 212.14; śB.1.9.1.27; TB.3.5.11.1b; TA.1.9.7b; 3.1b (introd.); N.4.21.
tu vittvā gātum ihi # MS.1.2.15: 25.13; Apś.7.16.7. Cf. devā gātuvido.
tu kṛṇavann uṣaso janāya # RV.4.51.1d.
tu ko asmin kaḥ ketum # AVś.10.2.12c.
tu devā yajamānāya dhatta # AVP.3.32.3b. See next.
tu dhatta yajamānāya devāḥ # AVś.2.34.2b; TS.3.1.4.3b; KS.30.8b; Mś.1.8.3.3b. See prec.
tu nāthaṃ vindevahi # JB.1.151. Cf. nāthaṃ vittvā.
tum iṣe nakṣate tumram acha # RV.6.22.5d; AVś.20.36.5d.
tu paśubhyaḥ # MS.1.2.15: 25.13; Apś.7.16.7.
tu prapaśyann iha rāṣṭram āhāḥ # AVś.13.1.4d; TB.2.5.2.1d.
tu mahyam # MS.1.2.15: 25.13; Apś.7.16.7.
tu yajñāya etc. # see gātuṃ yajñāya.
tuvidaṃ havāmahe nādhamānāḥ # AVś.13.2.43d.
tuvidaṃ tam īmahe # RV.1.105.15b.
tuvid asi # MS.1.2.15: 25.12; Apś.7.16.7.
gṛhṇātu tvām aditiḥ śūraputrā # AVś.11.1.11b.
gṛhṇātu pṛthivī manaḥ # AVP.5.17.4d.
gharmastubhe diva ā pṛṣṭhayajvane # RV.5.54.1c.
ghasantu # ūha of ghastu, śś.6.1.5. Cf. under akṣan.
ghastu # śś.6.1.5. Cf. under akṣan.
ghnantu dāsīm ivāgasi # AVP.5.26.5d.
cakratuṇḍāya dhīmahi # TA.10.1.5d. Cf. vakra-.
catum agniṃ (read caturagniṃ ?) ca saṃprati # TA.1.8.5b.
caturaḥ kumbhāṃś caturdhā dadāmi (AVP. dadāti) # AVś.4.34.7a; AVP.6.22.6a.
caturakṣau pathirakṣī (AVś. pathiṣadī) nṛcakṣasau (AVśṭA. nṛcakṣasā) # RV.10.14.11b; AVś.18.2.12b; TA.6.3.1b.
caturakṣau śabalau sādhunā pathā # RV.10.14.10b; AVś.18.2.11b; TA.6.3.1b.
caturantā bhaved dattā # ViDh.87.9c.
caturaśītyai svāhā # KSA.2.5.
caturaś cid dadamānāt # RV.1.41.9a; N.3.16a.
caturjālaṃ brahmakośaṃ yaṃ mṛtyur nāvapaśyati taṃ prapadye # TA.2.19.1.
caturthāḥ pañcameṣu śrayadhvam # TB.3.11.2.1.
caturtho nāpy ucyate # AVś.13.4.16b.
caturthyā rātryā caturthyā samidhā # AVP.9.20.4.
caturdaṃṣṭrāṃ chyāvadataḥ # AVś.11.9.17a.
caturdaśa dvaitavanaḥ # śB.13.5.4.9a.
caturdaśabhyaḥ svāhā # TS.7.2.11.1; 13.1.
caturdaśarcebhyaḥ svāhā # AVś.19.23.11.
caturdaśāḥ pañcadaśeṣu śrayadhvam # TB.3.11.2.2.
caturdaśānye mahimāno asya # RV.10.114.7a.
caturdhā reto abhavad vaśāyāḥ # AVś.10.10.29a.
caturdhā hy etasyāḥ pañca-pañcākṣarāṇi; ... etasyāḥ ṣaḍ-ṣaḍ akṣarāṇi; ... etasyāḥ sapta-saptākṣarāṇi; ... etasyā aṣṭā-aṣṭā akṣarāṇi; ... etasyā nava-navākṣarāṇi; ... etasyā daśa-daśākṣarāṇi; ... etasyā ekādaśaikādaśākṣarāṇi; ... etasyā dvādaśa-dvādaśākṣarāṇi # MS.1.11.10: 172.12--19; KS.14.4 (with tasyāḥ etc., for etasyāḥ etc. of MS., and only as far as ... tasyā nava-navākṣarāṇi).
caturdhaitān sam abharaḥ # AVP.8.19.2a.
catur namo aṣṭakṛtvo bhavāya # AVś.11.2.9a.
caturnavatiś ca padāny asya # GB.1.5.23b. See sapta śatāni pañcāśataṃ.
caturbhiḥ śudhyate bhūmiḥ # ṣB.5.10c; AdB.10c.
caturbhiḥ sākaṃ navatiṃ ca nāmabhiḥ # RV.1.155.6a.
caturbhiḥ saindhavair yuktaiḥ # śB.11.5.5.12a.
caturbhṛṣṭiṃ śīrṣabhidyāya vidvān # AVś.10.5.50b.
caturbhyaḥ śatebhyaḥ svāhā # TS.7.2.19.1; KSA.2.9.
caturbhyaḥ svāhā # TS.7.2.11.1; 13.1; 15.1; KSA.2.1,3,5.
caturbhyo amṛtebhyaḥ # AVś.1.31.1b; AVP.1.22.1b; TB.2.5.3.3a; 3.7.5.8b; Aś.2.10.18b; Apś.4.11.1b.
caturmukhaṃ tarpayāmi # BDh.2.5.9.5.
caturmukhāya vidmahe # MahānU.3.18. See tac catur-.
caturyugas trikaśaḥ saptaraśmiḥ # RV.2.18.1b.
caturviṃśatiś ca me 'ṣṭāviṃśatiś ca me # VS.18.25.
caturviṃśatyai svāhā # KSA.2.5.
caturviṃśa (MS. -śaḥ; KS. -śas) stomaḥ # VS.14.25; TS.4.3.9.2; MS.2.8.5: 109.15; KS.17.4; śB.8.4.2.7.
caturviṃśāḥ pañcaviṃśeṣu śrayadhvam # TB.3.11.2.3.
caturvidhaiḥ sthito mantraiḥ # GB.2.2.5c.
caturvīraṃ nairṛtebhyaś caturbhyaḥ # AVś.19.45.5c; AVP.15.4.5c.
caturvīraṃ parvatīyaṃ yad āñjanam # AVś.19.45.3c; AVP.15.4.3c.
caturvīraṃ badhyata āñjanaṃ te # AVś.19.45.4a; AVP.15.4.4a.
caturhotāra āpriyaḥ # AVś.11.7.19a.
caturhotāraṃ pradiśo 'nukḷptam # TA.3.11.2c.
caturhotāro yatra saṃpadaṃ gachanti devaiḥ # TA.3.11.2c.
caturhotṝṇām ātmānaṃ kavayo nicikyuḥ # TA.3.11.3d (bis).
catuścatvāriṃśac ca me 'ṣṭācatvāriṃśac ca me (VS. me yajñena kalpantām) # VS.18.25; TS.4.7.11.2.
catuścatvāriṃśa (MS. -śaḥ; KS. -śas) stomaḥ # VS.14.26; 15.3; TS.4.3.9.2; 12.1; 5.3.5.1; MS.2.8.5: 110.3; KS.17.4,6; 21.2 (bis); śB.8.4.2.11; 5.1.11; Apś.17.3.2.
catuścatvāriṃśī stomaḥ # MS.2.8.7: 111.8; 3.2.10: 31.12; Mś.6.2.2.1.
catuḥśataṃ bahudhā hūyate yat # GB.1.5.23d.
catuḥśikhaṇḍā yuvatiḥ supeśāḥ (KS. supatnī) # KS.31.14a; TB.1.2.1.27a; 3.7.6.4a,5a; 7.14a; Apś.4.5.1a; 6.2a; 11.5.3a. See catuṣkapardā.
catuḥśikhaṇḍe yuvatī kanīne # Apś.7.5.1a.
catuḥśṛṅgo 'vamīd gaura etat # RV.4.58.2d; AVP.8.13.2d; VS.17.90d; MS.1.6.2d: 87.16; KS.40.7d; TA.10.10.2d; Apś.5.17.4d; MahānU.9.13d.
catuḥśrotrā caturhanuḥ # AVś.5.19.7b; AVP.9.18.10b.
catuṣkapardā yuvatiḥ supeśāḥ # RV.10.114.3a. See catuḥśikhaṇḍā.
catuṣṭayaṃ yujyate saṃhitāntam # AVś.10.2.3a.
catuṣṭomam adadhād etc. # see catuṣṭomo etc.
catuṣṭoma (MS. -maḥ; KS. -mas) stomaḥ # VS.14.25; TS.4.3.9.2; MS.2.8.5: 110.2; KS.17.4; śB.8.4.2.10.
catuṣṭomo abhavad (MS.KS. catuṣṭomam adadhād) yā turīyā # TS.4.3.11.2a; MS.2.13.10a: 160.7; KS.39.10a. See agnīṣomāv adadhur.
catuṣpakṣam iva chadiḥ # AVś.3.7.3b; AVP.3.2.3b.
catuṣpadāṃ dvipadāṃ yac ca dhānyam # AVś.19.31.5b; AVP.10.5.5b.
catuṣpadām uta yo (TS. ca) dvipadām # AVś.2.34.1b; TS.3.1.4.2b. See next, and catuṣpāda uta.
catuṣpadām uta vā ye dvipādaḥ # AVP.3.32.2b; 5.22.4b. See under prec.
catuṣpadīm anv emi (AVś. aitad) vratena # RV.10.13.3b; AVś.18.3.40b.
catuṣpade ca paśave # RV.3.62.14b.
catuṣpade dvipade 'sya mṛḍa # AVś.11.2.28d.
catuṣpade naryāya dvipāde # RV.1.121.3d.
catuṣpado dvipada ā veśayeha # AVś.13.1.2d; AVP.7.6.10d; Kauś.43.13d.
catuṣpāc cakre dvipadām abhisvare # AVś.13.3.25c. See catuṣpād eti.
catuṣpāc chandaś catuṣpadaś ca paśūn # AVP.9.20.4.
catuṣpāt pāhi # VS.14.8; MS.2.8.2: 107.16; KS.17.1; śB.8.2.3.6. See catuṣpād ava.
catuṣpāt sakalo yajñaḥ # GB.2.2.5a.
catuṣpāt spṛtam # VS.14.25; TS.4.3.9.2; MS.2.8.5: 109.14; KS.17.4; śB.8.4.2.7.
catuṣpāda uta ye dvipādaḥ # KS.30.8b; Mś.1.8.3.3b. See under catuṣpadām uta.
catuṣpādaḥ prakīrtitāḥ # ViDh.86.15b.
catuṣpād ava # TS.4.3.4.3; TB.3.7.5.9; Apś.4.11.1. See catuṣpāt pāhi.
catuṣpād eti dvipadām abhisvare # RV.10.117.8c. See catuṣpāc cakre.
catuṣpādo dvipado yanti yāmam # AVś.10.2.6d.
catuṣpād bhūtvā bhogyaḥ # AVś.10.8.21c.
catuḥṣaṣṭyai svāhā # KSA.2.5.
catus te namaḥ # TA.4.28.1.
catustriṃśatā purudhā vi caṣṭe # RV.10.55.3c.
catustriṃśat tantavo ye vi tatnire # VS.8.61a. See trayastriṃśat.
catustriṃśad vājino devabandhoḥ # RV.1.162.18a; VS.25.41a; TS.4.6.9.3a; KSA.6.5a; śB.13.5.1.18. P: catustriṃśat śś.16.3.24.
catuḥsamudraṃ dharuṇaṃ rayīṇām # RV.10.47.2b; MS.4.14.8b: 227.11.
catuḥsahasraṃ gavyasya paśvaḥ # RV.5.30.15a.
catuḥsraktir nābhir ṛtasya (VS.śB. ṛtasya saprathāḥ; MS. catuḥsraktir ṛtasya nābhiḥ) # VS.38.20; MS.4.9.10: 131.5; śB.14.3.1.17; TA.4.11.4; 5.9.6; Apś.15.14.5. P: catuḥsraktiḥ Kś.26.7.14; Mś.4.4.18.
turmāsyāni nīvidaḥ # AVś.11.7.19b.
turhautravinirmitaḥ # GB.2.2.5b.
cikituṣī prathamā yajñiyānām # RV.10.125.3b; AVś.4.30.2b.
cikituṣe asuryāya manma # RV.4.16.2d; AVś.20.77.2d.
cikitsatu prajāpatiḥ # AVś.6.68.2c. See dhārayatu.
chandastubhaḥ kubhanyavaḥ # RV.5.52.12a.
chinattu somaḥ śiro asya dhṛṣṇuḥ # AVś.5.29.10d. See bhinattu somaḥ.
chṛṇattu tvā payaḥ # KA.1.41; 2.41.
chṛṇattu tvā prajāpatiḥ # KA.1.47; 2.47.
chṛṇattu tvā brahma # KA.1.46; 2.46.
chṛṇattu tvā yajñaḥ # KA.1.45; 2.45.
chṛṇattu tvā rasaḥ # KA.1.42; 2.42.
chṛṇattu tvā vāk # MS.4.9.1: 122.5; TA.4.3.3; KA.1.39; 2.39; Mś.4.1.29.
chṛṇattu tvā somaḥ # KA.1.44; 2.44.
chṛṇattu tvā haviḥ # MS.4.9.1: 122.6; TA.4.3.3; KA.1.43; 2.43.
chṛṇattu tvork # MS.4.9.1: 122.6; TA.4.3.3; KA.1.40; 2.40.
chyantu vi ca śāsatu # TS.5.2.12.1b; KSA.10.6b. See ā chyantu.
janayitu putram abruvan # ApDh.2.6.13.6d.
janayitu putro bhavati sāṃparāye # ApDh.2.6.13.6c.
jantuś caiva samanvitaḥ # N.14.6b.
jayatu senopa ghoṣa etu # AVP.2.73.3c.
jayantu satvāno mama # AVś.6.65.3c.
jaritur vardhayā giraḥ # RV.9.40.5c.
jahātu kravyād rūpam # AVś.5.29.15c.
jahātu vacanaṃ svam # AVP.6.23.11c.
jāyāketu puruspṛham # RVKh.7.34.2a.
jīvātu ca pracetasaḥ # RV.8.47.4b.
jīvātu te dakṣatātiṃ kṛṇomi # AVś.8.1.6b.
jīvātu na marāmahe # RV.1.91.6b; TS.3.4.11.1b; MS.4.12.6b: 196.10; KS.23.12b.
jīvātu śaradaḥ etc. # see jīvāti śaradaḥ.
jīvātuś ca me dīrghāyutvaṃ ca me # VS.18.6; TS.4.7.3.2; MS.2.11.3: 141.11; KS.18.9.
taturir vīro naryo vicetāḥ # RV.6.24.2a.
tathāstu # ViDh.73.29.
tantu prajābhyaḥ prajā jinva # MS.2.8.8: 112.9. See next.
tantu rāyaspoṣeṇa rāyaspoṣaṃ jinva # VS.15.7. See prec.
tantu tataṃ rajaso etc. # see tantuṃ tanvan etc.
tantu tataṃ saṃvayantī samīcī # RV.2.3.6c.
tantu tataṃ pari sargāsa āśavaḥ # RV.9.69.6c; SV.2.720c; JB.3.298c.
tantu tataṃ peśasā saṃvayantī # VS.20.41c. See peśasvatī.
tantu tanuṣva pūrvyam (RV.8.13.14c, pūrvyaṃ yathā vide) # RV.1.142.1c; 8.13.14c.
tantu tanvan (KS. tataṃ) rajaso bhānum anv ihi # RV.10.53.6a; KS.13.11a,12; TS.3.4.2.2a; 3.6; AB.3.38.5; 7.9.6; 12.3; Aś.1.11.9; 2.2.14; 3.10.15; 5.20.6; AG.4.6.7. P: tantuṃ tanvan Apś.3.10.5; 9.8.7; 19.17.12; śś.1.15.15; 2.6.13; 8.6.16; HG.1.26.10.
tantu tanvānam uttamam # RV.9.22.6a.
tantu tanvānas trivṛtaṃ yathā vide # RV.9.86.32b.
tantur asi # VSK.2.6.9; TS.3.5.2.3; 4.4.1.2; KS.17.7; GB.2.2.13; PB.1.10.1; śś.2.12.10; Apś.6.22.1; Vait.25.1; Kś.3.8.25. P: tantuḥ TS.5.3.6.1. Cf. daivas tantur.
tantur ā tāyatām iti # AVś.10.2.17b.
tantur ivāvavyayann īhi # AVP.7.1.8c.
tantur deveṣv ātataḥ # RV.10.57.2b; AVś.13.1.60b; AB.3.11.18b.
tastuvaṃ na tastuvam # AVś.5.13.11a; AVP.8.2.10a. Cf. Kauś.29.14.
tastuvenārasaṃ viṣam # AVś.5.13.11c; AVP.8.2.10c.
tasthatur dharuṇāya kam # AVP.5.30.3b.
tasyātu pariśiśnyam # AVP.10.1.4c.
tasyāttu putrān bhrātṝṃś ca # AVP.10.1.5a.
tiṣṭhantu lohinīr apaḥ # AVP.1.94.3d.
tiṣṭhantu hatavarcasaḥ # AVś.1.17.1d. See tiṣṭhanti hata-.
tujāno mahemate # RV.8.13.11a.
tujim indraḥ svabhiṣṭisumnaḥ # RV.6.20.8b.
tṛpyantu # Mś.11.9.2.5.
tṛpyantu devā āvṛṣantāṃ ghṛtena # Apś.3.11.2d.
tṛpyantu bhavatyaḥ # ApMB.2.20.22 (ApG.8.21.9).
tṛpyantu bhavantaḥ # ApMB.2.20.21 (ApG.8.21.9). See under tṛptā bhavantaḥ.
tṛmpantu hotrā madhvo yāḥ sviṣṭāḥ (VSK. yat sviṣṭam) # VS.7.15c; VSK.7.6.4c; 7.5c; śB.4.2.1.33. P: tṛmpantu Kś.9.11.9.
tejasondantu varcasā # HG.1.16.5d; ApMB.2.22.12d.
tenaitu yajamānaḥ svasti (Apś.KS.39.2c, svastyā) # TS.5.7.2.2d; KS.22.10d; 38.13f; 39.2c; Apś.16.29.1c. See tena yantu.
trayastriṃśatāstuvata # VS.14.31; TS.4.3.10.3; MS.2.8.6: 111.1; KS.17.5; śB.8.4.3.19.
trayoviṃśatyāstuvata # VS.14.30; TS.4.3.10.2; MS.2.8.6: 110.15; KS.17.5; śB.8.4.3.14.
tridhātu gā adhi jayāsi goṣu # RV.6.35.2c.
tridhātu patatho vir na parṇaiḥ # RV.1.183.1d.
tridhātu śarmaṇā pātam asmān # RV.8.40.12c.
tridhātubhir aruṣībhir vayo dadhe # RV.9.111.2f; SV.2.942f.
tridhātu madhu kriyate sukarmabhiḥ # RV.9.70.8d.
tridhātum uttame pade # RV.8.51 (Vāl.3).4b.
tridhātu yad varūthyam # RV.8.47.10c.
tridhātur arko rajaso vimānaḥ # ArS.3.12c. See arkas tridhātū.
tridhātu rāya ā suvā vasūni # RV.3.56.6c.
tridhātu vāraṇaṃ madhu # RV.9.1.8c. See tridhātu sāraghaṃ.
tridhātu śarma vahataṃ śubhas patī # RV.1.34.6d.
tridhātuśṛṅgo vṛṣabho vayodhāḥ # RV.5.43.13d.
tridhātu sāraghaṃ madhu # JB.2.396. See tridhātu vāraṇaṃ.
trivartu jyotiḥ svabhiṣṭy asme # RV.7.101.2d.
triviṣṭidhātu pratimāṇam ojasaḥ # RV.1.102.8a.
dakṣakratubhyāṃ me varcodāḥ pavasva (TS. only dakṣakratubhyāṃ, sc. me varcodā varcase pavasva) # TS.3.2.3.2; Mś.2.3.7.1. P: dakṣakratubhyāṃ me Apś.12.18.20. See kratūdakṣābhyāṃ.
dadātu daivyo janaḥ # RV.10.57.5b; VS.3.55b; TS.1.8.5.3b; MS.1.10.3b: 143.19; KS.9.6b; śB.2.6.1.39b; Lś.5.2.11b; Kauś.89.1b.
dadātu vīraṃ śatadāyam ukthyam # RV.2.32.4d; AVś.7.47.1d; 48.1d; TS.3.3.11.5d; MS.4.12.6d: 195.1; KS.13.16d; SMB.1.5.3d; ApMB.2.11.10d; N.11.31d.
dadhātu naḥ savitā suprajām iṣam # RV.4.53.7b; AB.1.13.19.
dadhātu pratikāmyam # AVś.6.60.3d.
dadhātu ratnam amṛteṣu jāgṛviḥ # RV.3.26.3d.
damāyantu brahmacāriṇaḥ svāhā # TA.7.4.2; TU.1.4.2.
tu pitṛṣv ihabhojanau mama # AVś.18.4.49d.
tu cec chikṣān sa (TA. cec chaknuvāṃsaḥ) svarga eva (TA. eṣām) # AVś.6.122.2d; TA.2.6.2d.
tu ced aśakad vaśām # AVś.12.4.18d.
dīrghatantur bṛhadukṣāyam agniḥ # RV.10.69.7a.
durniyantu pariprīto na mitram # RV.1.190.6b.
durvartur bhīmo dayate vanāni # RV.6.6.5d; N.4.17.
durvartu smā bhavati bhīma ṛñjan # RV.4.38.8d.
durvāstu kaṇvā abhi nir ṇudasva # AVP.1.86.3c.
duhitur ā anubhṛtam anarvā # RV.10.61.5d.
devastuto manāmahe # RV.5.50.5e.
dhātu katkaṭaḥ (KSA. kakkaṭaḥ) # TS.5.5.15.1; KSA.7.5.
dhātu prasādān mahimānam īśam (KU. ātmanaḥ) # TA.10.10.1d; MahānU.8.3d; KU.2.20d; śvetU.3.20d.
dhātur ādhipatyam # VS.14.24; TS.4.3.9.1; MS.2.8.5: 109.11; KS.17.4; 21.1; śB.8.4.2.5.
dhātur daśamī # VS.25.4; TS.5.7.22.1; MS.3.15.5: 179.5. See dhātur navamī.
dhātur devasya satyena # AVś.2.36.2c; AVP.2.21.3c.
dhātur dyutānāt savituś ca viṣṇoḥ # RV.10.181.1c--3c; ArS.2.5c.
dhātur dhātājāyata # AVś.11.8.9d.
dhātur navamī # KSA.13.12. See dhātur daśamī.
dhātuś ca yonau sukṛtasya loke # TS.1.1.10.2c; 3.5.6.2c; TB.3.3.10.2; Mś.1.3.5.17c; ApMB.1.5.16c,17c; MG.1.11.19c; VārG.14.24c. Cf. under ṛtasya yonau su-.
dhātus tāḥ sarvāḥ pavanena pūtāḥ # TA.6.3.2c.
dhārayatu prajāpatiḥ # MG.1.21.3c; JG.1.11,11a. See cikitsatu.
dhāvantu bibhyato 'mitrāḥ # AVś.5.21.2c.
dhūmaketu puruścandraḥ # RV.1.27.11b; SV.2.1014b.
dhūmaketu vibhāvasum # RV.8.44.10b.
dhūmaketu bhāṛjīkaṃ vyuṣṭiṣu # RV.1.44.3c.
dhūmaketu samidhā bhāṛjīkaḥ # RV.10.12.2c; AVś.18.1.30c; N.6.4.
nayantu yata āgatāḥ # RV.10.85.31d; AVś.14.2.10d; AVP.7.3.6d; ApMB.1.6.9d.
navaviṃśatyāstuvata # VS.14.30; TS.4.3.10.3; MS.2.8.6: 110.18; KS.17.5; śB.8.4.3.17.
naśyantu mama sarvadā # RVKh.5.87.29d.
nitudantīm arāte # AVś.5.7.7d; AVP.7.9.7d.
niraitu jīvo akṣataḥ # RV.5.78.9c. See aitu garbho.
niraitu daśamāsyaḥ # RV.5.78.7d. Cf. ejatu etc.
niraitu pṛśni śevalam # ApMB.2.11.20a (ApG.6.14.15). See avaitu.
pañcaviṃśatyāstuvata # VS.14.30; TS.4.3.10.2; MS.2.8.6: 110.16; KS.17.5; śB.8.4.3.15.
patantu patvarīr iva # AVP.2.87.3c; Kauś.107.2c.
parābhavantu yāḥ pāpīḥ # Apś.4.15.4b. See yāḥ pāpīs.
pareṇaitu pathā vṛkaḥ # AVś.4.3.2a. See parameṇa pathā.
paraitu mṛtyur amṛtaṃ na aitu (śśṣMB. amṛtaṃ ma ā gāt) # AVś.18.3.62b; śś.4.16.5a; SMB.1.1.15a. See apaitu mṛtyur.
tu grāvā pātu somo no aṃhasaḥ # AVś.6.3.2b.
tu no duritād avadyāt # AVP.2.70.4d. Cf. agnir naḥ pātu duritād.
tu no devī (text, devo) subhagā sarasvatī # AVś.6.3.2c.
tu no viṣṇur uta dyauḥ # AVś.6.3.1d.
pāntu māṃ pathi devatāḥ # BDh.3.2.8d.
pitu payaḥ prati gṛbhṇāti mātā # RV.7.101.3c.
pitu pratnasya janmanā vadāmasi # RV.1.87.5a.
pitu tvā pitukṛt kṛṇotu # AVP.4.21.5b.
pitu nu stoṣaṃ mahaḥ # RV.1.187.1a; AVP.6.16.1a; VS.34.7a; KS.40.8a; N.9.25a. Ps: pituṃ nu stoṣam VHDh.8.52; pituṃ nu Rvidh.1.26.6. Cf. BṛhD.4.62.
pitubhṛto na tantum it # RV.10.172.3a.
pitubhojano madhughaḥ # AVP.6.6.5a.
pitumatīm ūrjam asmā adhattam # RV.1.116.8b; N.6.36b.
pitur aprāyi dhāmabhiḥ (AVP. pitur aprāyudhāmabhiḥ) # RVKh.10.127.1b; AVś.19.47.1b; AVP.6.20.1b; VS.34.32b; N.9.29b.
pitur asmā asad viṣam # AVP.8.7.10b.
pitur iva nāmāgrabhiṣam (ApMB. -bhaiṣam; PG. nāma jagrabham) # PG.1.13.1d; HG.1.10.6b; ApMB.2.8.3b. See pitur nāmeva.
pitur na jivrer vi vedo bharanta # RV.1.70.10b.
pitur na nāma suhavaṃ havāmahe # RV.10.39.1d.
pitur napātam ā dadhīta vedhāḥ # RV.10.10.1c; AVś.18.1.1c; SV.1.340c.
pitur na putra upasi preṣṭhaḥ # RV.5.43.7c; MS.4.9.3c: 123.14; TA.4.5.2c.
pitur na putraḥ kratubhir yatānaḥ # RV.9.97.30c.
pitur na putraḥ sicam ā rabhe te # RV.3.53.2c.
pitur na putraḥ subhṛto duroṇa ā # RV.8.19.27a.
pitur na putrāḥ kratuṃ juṣanta # RV.1.68.9a.
pitur na yasyāsayā # RV.1.127.8e.
pitur nāmeva jagrabha # RVKh.10.128.4b; AVP.2.32.4b. See pitur iva.
pitur mātur adhy ā ye samasvaran # RV.9.73.5a.
pitur yat putro mamakasya jāyate # RV.1.31.11d.
pitur yonā niṣīdathaḥ # RV.8.9.21b; AVś.20.142.6b.
pituś ca garbhaṃ janituś ca babhre # RV.3.1.10a.
pituś cid ūdhar januṣā viveda # RV.3.1.9a.
pituḥśravaṇaṃ yo dadāśad asmai # TB.2.8.3.1d. See pitṛśravaṇaṃ.
pitu ṭe asmi vanditā # RV.10.33.7c.
pitu svasya tyajasā nibādhitam # RV.1.119.8b.
pipartu na iṣṭaṃ haviḥ # VS.18.57b.
pipartu no aditī rājaputrā # RV.2.27.7a.
pipartu mā tad ṛtasya pravācanam # RV.10.35.8a.
pibatu somaṃ varuṇo dhṛtavrataḥ # RV.1.44.14c.
pibantu madantu (MS. -tāṃ) vyantu (TB. viyantu somam) # VS.21.42; MS.3.11.4: 146.1; TB.2.6.11.10.
pibantu varuṇaḥ etc. # see prec. but two.
pibantu sukṛto madhu # AVP.5.14.7e.
pibantu somam avase no adya # RV.7.51.2d.
punantu ṛṣayaḥ (! without saṃdhi) # TA.10.1.15, note (p. 785); MahānU.5.12.
punantu prapitāmahāḥ # VS.19.37b,37c; MS.3.11.10b: 155.8; KS.38.2b,2c; TB.2.6.3.3b,3c.
punantu brahmaṇaspatiḥ # TA.10.23.1c; MahānU.14.2; PrāṇāgU.1c; BDh.2.5.8.10c.
punantu manavo dhiyā (VS.KS. manasā dhiyaḥ) # AVś.6.19.1b; VS.19.39b; MS.3.11.10b: 155.13; KS.38.2b; TB.1.4.8.1b. See punantu vasavo.
punantu māgnayo gārhapatyāḥ # AVP.10.9.6a.
punantu mā (RV.BṛhPDh. māṃ) devajanāḥ # RV.9.67.27a; AVś.6.19.1a; VS.19.39a; MS.3.11.10a: 155.13; KS.38.2a; TB.1.4.8.1a; 2.6.3.4. P: punantu mā (BṛhPDh. mām) Vait.11.10; 30.13; Kauś.9.2; 41.14; 66.16; BṛhPDh.2.135. Cf. BṛhD.6.133.
punantu mā dhṛṣṇiyā devahūtāḥ # AVP.10.9.6b.
punantu mā pitaraḥ somyāsaḥ # VS.19.37a; MS.3.11.10a: 155.6; KS.38.2a; TB.2.6.3.3a; Apś.19.8.15. P: punantu mā pitaraḥ Mś.5.2.11.29; 11.9.2.8; MG.1.5.5; 23.18; 2.6.5; VārG.14.24.
punantu mā pitāmahāḥ # VS.19.37b,37a; MS.3.11.10b: 155.6; 3.11.10a: 155.8; KS.38.2b,2a; TB.2.6.3.3b,3a. P: punantu mā Kś.19.3.20.
punantu mā śakvarīḥ somapṛṣṭhāḥ # AVP.10.9.6c.
punantu vasavaḥ # TA.10.1.14,15, note (p. 785); MahānU.5.12.
punantu vasavo dhiyā # RV.9.67.27b. See punantu manavo.
punantu viśvā bhūtāni (MS. bhūtā mā; TB. viśva āyavaḥ) # AVś.6.19.1c; VS.19.39c; MS.3.11.10c: 155.14; KS.38.2c; TB.1.4.8.1c.
punantu śucayaḥ śucim # AVś.10.6.3d. See śundhantu etc.
punātu te parisrutam # TS.1.8.21.1a; MS.2.3.8a: 35.17; 3.11.7a: 150.4; KS.12.9a; 37.18; TB.1.8.5.5; 2.6.1.2a; Apś.19.1.18; Mś.5.2.4.18; 7.1.1.42. See punāti etc.
punātu mā pavanaiḥ pavitraḥ # AVP.9.22.1d.
punātu varuṇaḥ # TA.10.1.14,15, note (p. 785); MahānU.5.12.
tudrur nāma bheṣajam # AVś.8.2.28d.
pṛṇaktu madhvā sam imā vacāṃsi # RV.4.38.10d; TS.1.5.11.4d; N.10.31d.
prakrīḍantu kanyāḥ sumanasyamānāḥ # VārG.13.4c.
pratiyantu śatā gavām # AB.7.17.4d; śś.15.24d.
pratiśvasantu chandāṃsy utsṛjāmahe 'dhyāyān # VārG.8.7. See ut sṛjāmahe 'dhyāyān pratiśvasantu chandāṃsi.
prabhartum āvad andhasaḥ sutasya # RV.3.48.1b.
prasīdantu bhavantaḥ # JG.1.6.
prastutaṃ viṣṭutaṃ saṃstutaṃ kalyāṇaṃ viśvarūpam # TB.3.10.1.2. P: prastutaṃ viṣṭutam TB.3.10.9.7; 10.2; Apś.19.12.5.
prastutir vāṃ dhāma na prayuktiḥ # RV.1.153.2a.
prāktubhya indraḥ pra vṛdho ahabhyaḥ # RV.10.89.11a.
prāvantu jūtaye viśaḥ # RV.1.127.2g; SV.2.1164g; KS.39.15g.
prāvantu nas tujaye vājasātaye # RV.5.46.7b; AVś.7.49.1b; MS.4.13.10b: 213.7; TB.3.5.12.1b; N.12.45b.
prāvantu pṛthivīm anu # AVś.4.15.9e.
prāśnantu prathamāḥ śataudanām # AVP.14.7.3d.
prāśnantu brahmāṇo haviḥ # AVP.4.40.5c.
prāśnantu ye prāśiṣyante # Lś.5.4.2.
priyamedhastu harī # RV.8.6.45b; 32.30b.
praitu baddhakamocanam # AVś.6.121.3d. See etad baddha-.
praitu brahmaṇas patiḥ # RV.1.40.3a; SV.1.56a; VS.33.89a; 37.7a; MS.4.9.1a: 120.9; AB.1.22.3; 30.4; 4.29.9; 5.4.12; 16.12; KB.8.7; 9.5; 20.4; śB.14.1.2.15; 2.2.1; ā.1.2.1.4; TA.4.2.2a; 5.2.6; KA.1.5a; 2.5; Aś.4.7.4; 10.3; 7.3.1; śś.5.10.14; 14.10; 10.4.7; Kś.26.1.12; 5.17; Apś.15.1.7; Mś.4.1.9.
praitu brahmaṇas (Mś. -ṇaḥ) patnī # TS.3.5.6.1a; Apś.11.16.9; Mś.2.2.4.19a.
praitu rājā varuṇo revatībhiḥ # MG.2.11.17a. See aitu etc.
praitu vājī kanikradat # VS.11.46a; TS.4.1.4.3a; 5.1.5.6; MS.2.7.4a: 79.5; KS.16.4a; 19.5; śB.6.4.4.7; Apś.16.3.12. P: praitu vājī Mś.6.1.1.37.
praitu hotuś camasaḥ pra brahmaṇaḥ prodgātṝṇāṃ (Apśṃś. prodgātuḥ; Apś. also with ūha, prodgātṝṇāṃ) pra yajamānasya (Apś. adds pra sadasyasya) # śB.4.2.1.29; Kś.9.11.3; Apś.12.23.13; Mś.2.4.1.26.
babhūvatur gṛṇate citrarātī # RV.6.62.5d.
bṛhatketu pururūpaṃ dhanaspṛtam # RV.5.8.2c.
bodhantu vacaso mama # AVś.8.7.19b.
bodhantu śūra rātayaḥ # RV.1.29.4b; AVś.20.74.4b.
bravītu sarvo yātumān # AVś.1.7.4c; AVP.4.4.4c.
bhartu vaḥ śakeyam # Apś.6.19.7.
bhartuś caiva pitur bhrātuḥ # RVKh.10.85.3c.
bhavantu naḥ sutrātrāsaḥ sugopāḥ # RV.6.51.11d.
bhavantu varivovidaḥ # RV.8.27.14d; VS.33.94d.
bhāsāketu vardhayanti # RV.10.20.3b.
bhinattu muṣkāv api yātu śephaḥ # AVP.12.7.9c. See bhinadmi muṣkāv.
bhinattu somaḥ śiro asya dhṛṣṇuḥ # AVP.12.18.9d. See chinattu somaḥ.
bhinattu skandhān pra śṛṇātūṣṇihāḥ # AVP.5.33.4c. See śṛṇātu grīvāḥ etc.
bhurantu no yaśasaḥ sotv andhasaḥ # RV.10.76.6a.
bhrātu putrān maghavan titviṣāṇaḥ # RV.10.55.1d.
bhrātur na ṛte saptathasya māyāḥ # RV.10.99.2d.
madantu devā ubhayāni havyā # AVP.4.9.3d. See madanti etc.
mandantu tugryāvṛdhaḥ # RV.8.1.15d.
mandantu tvā maghavann indrendavaḥ # RV.8.4.4a; SV.2.1072a.
mandantu tvā mandinaḥ sutāsaḥ # RV.2.11.11b.
mandantu tvā mandino vāyav indavaḥ # RV.1.134.2a.
mandantu dhṛṣṇav indavaḥ # RV.8.45.14b.
mandhātur dasyuhantamam # RV.8.39.8d.
mamattu tvā divyaḥ soma indra # RV.10.116.3a.
mamattu naḥ parijmā vasarhā # RV.1.122.3a; TS.2.1.11.1a; KS.23.11a.
mamattu yaḥ sūyate pārthiveṣu # RV.10.116.3b.
mamattu yena niriṇāsi śatrūn # RV.10.116.3d.
mamattu yena varivaś cakartha # RV.10.116.3c.
mamattu vāto apāṃ vṛṣaṇvān # RV.1.122.3b; TS.2.1.11.1b; KS.23.11b.
māṃścatur nāma vṛkṣakaḥ # AVP.13.3.7c.
tu pitāmahān (also pitāmahīḥ, prapitāmahān, and prapitāmahīḥ) svadhā namas tarpayāmi # BDh.2.5.10.1.
tur anyo 'va padyata # śG.3.13.5d. See ābhur anyo.
tur upastha ādadhe # TA.6.6.1b,2b; 7.3b.
tur upastha āvapatu # VS.35.5b; śB.13.8.3.3b.
tur upasthe yad aśocad ūdhani # RV.3.29.14b.
tur upasthe vana ā ca somaḥ # RV.9.89.1d.
tur garbhaṃ pitur asuṃ yuvānam # AVś.7.2.1b.
tur garbhe bharāmahe # RV.8.83.8c.
tur didhiṣum abravam # RV.6.55.5a.
tur na sīm upa sṛjā iyadhyai # RV.6.20.8d.
tur mahi svatavas tad dhavīmabhiḥ # RV.1.159.2b.
tur mātari mātā # MS.2.7.16b: 100.16. See mātā mātari.
tur mātrādhi nirmitā # AVś.8.9.5b.
tur yad ena iṣitaṃ na āgan # AVś.6.116.2c.
tur vastreṇa bhadrayā # AVś.18.2.52b.
tur heḍaṃ na gachati # AVś.12.4.32d.
tu ṭe kiraṇau dvau # AVś.20.133.2a; śś.12.22.1.2a.
tu pade parame anti ṣad goḥ # RV.4.5.10c.
tu pade parame śukra āyoḥ # RV.5.43.14a.
mithastura ūtayo yasya pūrvīḥ # RV.7.26.4c.
mithastu vicarantī pāvake # RV.6.49.3c.
mimātu dyaur aditir vītaye naḥ # RV.5.59.8a.
muñcatu pary aṃhasaḥ # AVP.2.24.4d. See muñcatainaṃ, muñca naḥ, and muñcantu pary.
muñcatu yajñaṃ (Apś. yajño) yajñapatim aṃhasaḥ svāhā # MS.4.8.9: 118.9; Apś.9.10.15. See under muñcemaṃ.
muñcantu tasmāt tvāṃ (AVP. tvā) devāḥ # AVś.8.2.27c; AVP.5.17.1c.
muñcantu tvā vīrudho vīryeṇa # AVś.10.1.12c.
muñcantu pary aṃhasaḥ # AVP.2.24.2d,3d. See under muñcatu pary.
muñcantu mā śapathyāt # RV.10.97.16a; AVś.6.96.2a; 7.112.2a; 11.6.7a; AVP.15.13.7a; VS.12.90a. See under nir mā muñcāmi.
muñcantu mṛtyor nirṛter upasthāt # AVP.6.3.3d.
medyantu te vahnayo yebhir īyase # RV.2.37.3a; N.8.3a.
mlāyantu te khātamūlāḥ sapatnāḥ # AVP.12.6.2a.
yachantu candrā upamaṃ no arkam # RV.7.39.7c; 62.3c.
yachantu tvā pañca # KS.1.4; 31.3. See under yachantāṃ.
yachantu no marutaḥ śarma bhadram # RV.3.54.20d.
yachantu pañca # MS.1.1.5: 3.4; 4.1.5 (bis): 7.1,2. See under yachantāṃ.
yantu nadayo varṣantu parjanyāḥ # TB.2.7.16.4c.
yājñature yajamāne # śB.13.5.4.15a.
tujambhanam āñjana # AVś.4.9.3b; AVP.8.3.2b.
tudhānakṣayaṇaṃ ghṛtena # AVś.6.32.1b.
tudhānakṣayaṇam asi # AVP.2.46.2.
tudhānaṃ kimīdinam # AVś.1.7.1b; 4.20.8b; AVP.4.4.1b. Cf. yātudhānā kim-, yātudhānāt kimīdinaḥ, and yātudhānān kim-.
tudhānajambhanam asi svāhā # AVP.2.46.2.
tudhānam atho vṛkam # AVś.4.3.4d; AVP.2.8.5d.
tudhānasya rakṣasaḥ # RV.10.87.25c; SV.1.95c.
tudhānasya somapa # AVś.1.8.3a; AVP.4.4.9a.
tudhānā kimīdinā # RV.10.87.24b. Cf. under yātudhānaṃ kim-.
tudhānāt kimīdinaḥ # AVP.4.18.3c; 8.6.8b.
tudhānā nirṛtir ād u rakṣaḥ # AVś.7.70.2a; TB.2.4.2.2a.
tudhānān ihā naya # AVP.4.4.6d.
tudhānān kimīdinaḥ # AVś.1.28.1d. Cf. under yātudhānaṃ kim-.
tudhānān vi lāpaya # AVś.1.7.2d,6d; AVP.4.4.2d.
tudhānā hetiḥ # VS.15.16; TS.4.4.3.1; MS.2.8.10: 114.14; KS.17.9; śB.8.6.1.17.
tudhānebhyaḥ kaṇṭakīkārīm (TB. kaṇṭakakāram) # VS.30.8; TB.3.4.1.5.
tudhāno ya idaṃ kṛṇoti # AVś.8.3.8b. See yo yātudhāno.
tubhrātri sadānve # AVP.6.8.9b.
tur me 'si # KS.37.13,14.
tuhanaṃ tvā vajraṃ sādayāmi # KS.39.5; Apś.16.30.1.
yuñjantu tvā maruto viśvavedasaḥ # AVś.3.3.1c; 6.92.1c; VS.9.8c; śB.5.1.4.9.
yuñjantu suprajasaṃ pañca janāḥ # AVP.2.74.1d. See añjanti suprayasaṃ.
yunaktu devaḥ savitā prajānan # AVś.5.26.2a; AVP.9.2.1c.
Dictionary of Sanskrit Search
"tu" has 1121 results
tu(1)short term ( प्रत्याहार ) for the dental consonants त्, थ्, द्, ध् and न् confer, compare P. I. 1.69; (2) personal-ending substituted for ति in the 2nd person. imper. singular. Parasmaipada confer, compare P. III, 4.86; (3) taddhita affix. affix तु in the sense of possession added in Vedic Literature to कम् and शम् e. g. क्रन्तुः, शन्तु: confer, compare P. V. 2.138; (4) unadi affix तु ( तुन्) prescribed by the rule सितनिगमिमसिसच्यविधाञ्कुशिभ्यस्तुन् ( Unadi Sitra I.69 ) before which the augment इ is not added exempli gratia, for example सेतुः सक्तुः et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VII. 2.9
atushort term used by Pāṇini to signify together the five affixes क्तवतु, ड्वतुप्, ड्मतुप् मतुप् and वतुप् ;confer, compareअत्वसन्तस्य चाधातोः P. VI.4.14.
atulyabalanot having the same force: not belonging to the same type out of the four types of rules viz. पर, नित्य, अन्तरङ्ग and अपवाद. confer, compare अतुल्यबलयोः स्पर्धो न भवति Jainendra Pari. 66.
atuspersonal ending of perfeminine. 1st person. dual number confer, compare परस्मैपदानां णलतुसुस्थलथुसणल्वमाः P. III.4.82.
antuaffix of the imperative 3rd person. plural Paras. substituted for the original affix झि. exempli gratia, for example भवन्तु, कुर्वन्तु
aāgantukaliterally adventitious, an additional wording generally at the end of roots to show distinctly their form exempli gratia, for example वदि, एधि, सर्ति et cetera, and others; confer, compare इन्धिभवतिभ्यां च P I.2.6: confer, compare also भावलक्षणे स्थेण्कृञ्वदिचरिहृतभिजनिभ्यस्तोमुन्, P.III.4.16, सृपिवृदो. कसुन् P. III.4.17 and a number of other sūtras where इ or तिं is added to the root confer, compare इक्श्तिपौ धातुनिर्देशे, वर्णात्कारः, रादिफः P.III.3.108 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2.3. 4, where such appendages to be added to the roots or letters are given. The word अागन्तु is an old word used in the Nirukta, but the term आगन्तुक appears to be used for the first time for such forms by Haradatta; confer, compare ह्वरोरिति ह्वृ कौटिल्ये, आगन्तुकेकारे गुणेन निर्देशः Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on VII.2.31. In the traditional oral explanations the second part of a reduplicated word is termed अागन्तुक which is placed second i. e. after the original by virtue of the convention आगन्तूनामन्ते निवेशः, although in fact, it is said to possess the sense of the root in contrast with the first which is called abhyāsa.A nice distinction can, however be drawn between the four kinds of adventitious wordings found in grammar viz.आगन्तु, इत्, अभ्यास and आगम which can be briefly stated as follows; The former two do not form a regular part of the word and are not found in the actual use of the word; besides, they do not possess any sense, while the latter two are found in actual use and they are possessed of sense. Again the agantu word is simply used for facility of understanding exactly and correctly the previous word which is really wanted; the इत् wording, besides serving this purpose, is of use in causing some grammatical operations. अभ्यास, is the first part of the wording which is wholly repeated and it possesses no sense by itself, while, āgama which is added to the word either at the beginning or at the end or inserted in the middle, forms a part of the word and possesses the sense of the word.
ārdhadhātukaa term used in contrast to the term सार्वधातुक for such verbal and kṛt affixes, as are not personal endings of verbs nor marked with the mute letter श् confer, compare तिङ्शित् सार्वधातुकम् । आर्धधातुकं शेषः। P.III.4.113 and 114. The personal endings of verbs in the perfect tense and the benedictive mood are termed ārdhadhātuka, confer, compare P. III. 4.115, 116; while both the terms are promiscuously found utilised in the Vedic Literature; confer, compare P. III. 4. 117. The main utility of the ārdhadhātuka term is the augment इ ( इट् ) to be prefixed to the ārdhadhātuka affixes. The term आर्धधातुका was in use in works of the old Vaiyākaraṇas; confer, compare अथवा आर्धधातुकासु इति वक्ष्यामि कासु आर्धधातुकासु । उक्तिषु युक्तिषु रूढिषु प्रतीतिषु श्रुतिषु संज्ञासु M.Bh. on II. 4.35. It cannot be said how the term ārdhadhātuka originatedition Probably such affixes or pratyayas, like the kṛt affixes generally, as could be placed after certain roots only were called ārdhadhātuka, as contrasted with the verbal and the present participle affixes which were termed sārvadhātuka on account of their being found in use after every root.
ārdhadhātuold term for आर्धधातुक; see आर्धधातुक.
ārdhadhātukādhikārathe topic or section in Pāṇini's grammar where operations, caused by the presence of an ārdhadhātuka affix ahead, are enumerated, beginning with the rule आर्धधातुके VI.4.46 and ending with न ल्यपि VI.4.69, Such operations are summed up in the stanza अतो लोपो चलोपश्च णिलोपश्च प्रयोजनम् । आल्लोप इत्वमेत्वं च चिण्वद्भावश्च सीयुटि; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). as also Kāś, on VI.4.46.
kātantradhātuvṛttiascribed to Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti., the famous commentator of the Kātantra Sūtras who lived in the ninth or the tenth century.
kātantradhātuvṛttiṭīkāa commentary ascribed to Ramanātha and called Manoramā on the Kātantradhātuvṛtti of Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.. See कातन्त्रधातुवृत्ति a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
ktavatukṛt affix तवत् which also is called निष्ठा. It is prescribed in the active sense of somebody who has done a thing sometime in the past. A word ending in it is equivalent to the past active participle; exempli gratia, for example भुक्तवान् ब्राह्मणः cf P.I.1.26. The feminine. affix डीप् ( ई ) is added to nouns ending in क्तवतु to form feminine bases; confer, compare P.IV.1.6.
caturthaa term used by ancient grammarians for the fourth consonants which are sonant aspirates, termed झष् by Panini; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV. 2. Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 18, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.1 54. Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 176.
vaturthīa term used by ancient grammarians for the dative case; confer, compare उतो त्वस्मै तन्वं विसस्रे इति चतुर्थ्याम्; Nirukta of Yāska.I. 9.३.
caturthīsamāsathe tatpurusa compound with the first word in the dative case in its dissolution; confer, compare वतुर्थीसमासे सति पूर्वपदकृतिस्वरत्वेन भवितव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 1.36.
caturmātraconsisting of four matras or moras, a short vowel consisting of one matra, a long vowel of two matras, and a protracted vowel of three matras; confer, compare आन्तर्यतस्त्रिमात्रचतुर्मात्राणां स्थानिनां त्रिमात्रचतुर्मात्रा आदेशा मा भूवन्निति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Siva sutra 3.4.
tuḥsvāryathe view that there are four accents-the udatta, the anudatta, the svarita and the pracaya held by the Khandikya and the Aukhiya Schools.
turarthaa tadaffix prescribed in the four senses-तदस्मिन्नस्ति, तेन निवृत्तम् , तस्य निवासः and अदूरभवः mentioned by Panini in IV.2.67-70; confer, compareअपत्यादिभ्यश्चातुरर्थपर्यन्तेभ्यः येन्येर्थाः स शेष: M.Bh. on IV.2.92.
turarthikathe affixes prescribed in the four senses mentioned in P. IV.2.67-70. These taddhita affixes are given in the Sutras IV.2.71 to IV.2.91. The term चातुरर्थिक is used for these afixes by commentators on Panini sutras.
turvarṇyādiwords mentioned in the class headed by चातुर्वर्ण्य where the taddhita affix. affix ष्यञ् is applied although the words चतुर्वर्ण, चतुर्वेद and others are not गुणवचन words to which ष्यञ् is regularly applied by P. V-1-124. confer, compare ब्राह्मणादिषु चातुर्वर्ण्यादीनामुपसंख्यानम् P. V. I. 124 Vart. 1.
ḍbhatuptaddhita affix. affix मत् as a चातुरर्थिक affix applied to the words कुमुद, नड and वेतत; exempli gratia, for example कुमुद्वान् , नड्वान, वेतस्वान्: confer, compareP. IV. 2.87.
tukaugment त् added (1) to the root चि in the form चित्य, the pot. passive voice. participle. of चि confer, compare P. III. 1.132; (2) to the short vowel at the end of a root before a krt affix marked with the mute letter प् exempli gratia, for example अग्निचित्, प्रहृत्य confer, compare P. VI. 1.71 ; (3) to a short vowel before छ् if there be close proximity ( संहिता ) between the two e. g. इच्छति, गच्छति; confer, compare P. VI. 1.73; (4) to the indeclinables अा and मा as also to a long vowel before छ, e. g. आच्छादयति, विचाच्छाद्यते: confer, compare P. VI. 1.74, 75; (5) to a long vowel optionally, if it is at the end of a word, e. g. लक्ष्मीच्छाया, लक्ष्मीछाया, confer, compare P. VI. 1.76; (7) to the letter न् at the end of a word before श्, exempli gratia, for example भवाञ्च्छेते, confer, compare P. VIII. 3.31.
tugvidhia rule prescribing the addition of the augment त् ; e. g. नलोपः सुप्स्वरसंज्ञातुग्विधिषु कृति P. VIII. 2. 2 See तुक्.
tujādiroots such as the root तुज् and the like, which have their vowel of the reduplicative syllable lengthened as seen mostly in Vedic Literature: e. g. तूतुजानः, मामहानः, दाधार et cetera, and others: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VI.1.7.
tuaugment त् (1) added to the affix अन substituted for the यु of ट्यु and ट्युल्; e. g. चिरंतनः, सायंतनः, confer, compare P. IV.3.23; (2) added to the taddhita affix. affix इक (ठक्) applied to the word श्वस् in the Saisika senses; e.g, शौवस्तिकः confer, compare P. IV. 3.15.
tudādia class of roots headed by the root तुद् which take the conjugational sign अ ( श ) and which are popularly called roots of the sixth conjugation, confer, compare P. III.1.77.
tununadi affix तु, added to the roots सि, तन् , गम् et cetera, and others See तु (4).
tundādia very small class of words headed by the word तुन्द to which the taddhita affix इल ( इलच् ) is added in the sense of possession ( मत्वर्थ ). The affix इल is optional and the other affixes इन् , इक and मत् are also added; exempli gratia, for example तुन्दिल, तुन्दी, तुन्दिकः, तुन्दवान् ; similarly उदरिलः et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V.2.117.
tumkrt affix तुम् of the infinitive (1) added to a root optionally with ण्वुल् when the root refers to an action for the purpose of which another action is mentioned by the principal verb ; exempli gratia, for example भोक्तुं व्रजति or भोजको व्रजति्; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.3.11; (2) added to a root connected with ' another root in the sense of desire provided both have the same subject; exempli gratia, for example इच्छति भोक्तुम् ; confer, compare P. III. 3.158; (3) added to a root connected with the words काल, समय or वेला; exempli gratia, for example कालो भोक्तुम् et cetera, and others confer, compare P.III.3.167; (4) added to any root which is connected with the roots शक्, धृष्, ज्ञा, ग्लै, घट्, रभ्, लभ्, क्रम्, सह्, अर्ह् and अस् or its synonym, as also with अलम्, or its synonym; exempli gratia, for example शक्नोति भोक्तुम्, भवति भोक्तुम्, वेला भोक्तुम्, अलं भोक्तुम्, पर्याप्तः कर्तुम् : confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.4. 65, 66.
tulyasimilar in articulation; savarna; confer, compare Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 168.
tulyādhikaraṇahaving got the same substratum; denoting ultimately the same object; expressed in the same case the same as samanadhikarana in the grammar of Panini, confer, compare Kat. II.5.5.
dhātua root; the basic word of a verbal form,defined by the Bhasyakara as क्रियावचनो धातुः or even as भाववचने धातु:, a word denoting a verbal activity. Panini has not defined the term as such, but he has given a long list of roots under ten groups, named dasagani, which includes about 2200 roots which can be called primary roots as contrasted with secondary roots. The secondary roots can be divided into two main groups ( l ) roots derived from roots ( धातुजधातवः ) and (2) roots derived from nouns ( नामधातवः ). The roots derived from roots can further be classified into three main subdivisions : (a) causative roots or णिजन्त, (b) desiderative roots or सन्नन्त, (c) intensive roots or यङन्त and यङ्लुगन्त: while roots derived from nouns or denominative roots can further be divided into क्यजन्त, काम्यजन्त, क्यङन्त, क्यषन्त, णिङन्त, क्विबन्त and the miscellaneous ones ( प्रकीर्ण ) as derived from nouns like कण्डू( कण्ड्वादि ) by the application of the affix यक् or from nouns like सत्य,वेद, पाश, मुण्ड,मिश्र, et cetera, and others by the application of the affix णिच्. Besides these, there are a few roots formed by the application of the affix अाय and ईय (ईयङ्). All these roots can further be classified into Parasmaipadin or Parasmaibhasa, Atmanepadin or Atmanebhasa and Ubhayapadin. Roots possessed of a mute grave ( अनुदात्त ) vowel or of the mute consonant ङ् added to the root in the Dhatupatha or ending in the affixes यड्, क्यङ् et cetera, and others as also roots in the passive voice are termed Atmanepadin: while roots ending with the affix णिच् as also roots possessed of a mute circumflex vowel or a mute consonant ञ़़् applied to them are termed Ubhayapadin. All the rest are termed Parasmaipadin. There are some other mute letters or syllables applied by Panini to the roots in his Dhatupatha for specific purposes; exempli gratia, for example ए at the end to signify prohibition of vrddhi to the penultimate अ in the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अकखीत् confer, compare P. VII.2.5; इर् to signify the optional substitution of अ or अङ् for the affix च्लि of the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अभिदत्, अभैत्सीत् ; confer, compare P.III. 1.57; उ to signify the optional application of the augment इ ( इट् ) before क्त्वा exempli gratia, for example शमित्वा, शान्त्वा; confer, compare P.VII. 2. 56; ऊ to signify the optional application of the augment इ ( इट् ) exempli gratia, for example गोप्ता, गेीपिता, confer, compare P.VII.2.44; अा to signify the prohibition of the augment इट् in the case of the past passive voice. participle. exempli gratia, for example क्ष्विण्णः, स्विन्नः, confer, compare P. VII.2.16; इ to signify the addition of a nasal after the last vowel e. g. निन्दति from निदि, confer, compare P. VII.1.58: ऋ to signify the prohibition of ह्रस्व to the penultimate long vowel before णिच्, e. g. अशशासत्, confer, compare P.VII. 4.2;लृ to signify the substitution of अङ् for च्लि in the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अगमत् confer, compare P. III.1.55: ओ to signify the substitution of न् for त् of the past passive voice.participle. exempli gratia, for example लग्नः, अापीनः, सूनः, दून: et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. VIII. 2.45. Besides these,the mute syllables ञि, टु and डु are prefixed for specific purposes; confer, compare P. III.2.187, III.3.89 and III. 3.88. The term धातु is a sufficiently old one which is taken by Panini from ancient grammarians and which is found used in the Nirukta and the Pratisakhya works, signifying the 'elemental (radical)base' for nouns which are all derivable from roots according to the writers of the Nirukta works and the grammarian Siktaayana; confer, compare नाम च धातुजमाह निरुक्ते व्याकरणे शकटस्य च तोकम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III.3.1. Some scholars have divided roots into six categories; confer, compare तत्र धातवः षोढा (a) परिपठिताः भूवादयः, (b) अपरिपठता अान्दोलयत्यादयः, (c) परिपठितापरिपठिताः ( सूत्रपठिताः ) स्कुस्कम्भस्तम्भेत्यादयः, (d) प्रत्ययधातवः सनाद्यन्ताः, (e) नामघातवः कण्ड्वादयः, (f) प्रत्ययनामधातवः होडगल्भक्ली. बप्रभृतयः; cf Sringara Prak. I. For details see M.Bh. on P.I.3.I as also pp 255, 256 Vol. VII Vyakarana-Mahabhasya published by the D.E. Society, Poona.
dhātukalpalatikāa short treatise on the roots of the different conjugations written by a grammarian named Dhananjaya.
ghātukārikāvalīa grammatical work in verse written by Varadarja, the pupil of Bhattoji Diksita who lived in the 17th century, Besides Karikvali, Varadarja wrote लघुकौमुदी and मध्यकौमुदी also.
ghātudīpikā(1)name of a commentary on the Kavikalpadruma of Bopadeva by Ramalamkara; (2) name of a commentary on the Kavikalpadruma by Durgadasa who wrote a commentary on the Mugdhabodha also.
dhātupāṭha(1)name given in general to the several collections of roots given generally with their meanings by grammarians belonging to the various different schools of grammar. These collections are given as necessary appendices named खिल to their grammars by the well known grammarians of Sanskrit such as Panini, Sakatayana, and others; (2) a small treatise on roots written by Bhimasena of the 14th century.
dhātupāṭhavṛttia commentary on the Dhatupatha by Nagesa.
dhātupārāyaṇaa grammatical treatise dealing with roots written as a supplementary work by Jumaranandin to his grammar work called Rasavati,which itself was a thoroughly revised and enlarged edition of the रसवती a commentary written by Kramadisvara on his own grammar named संक्षिप्तसार.Jumaranandin is believed to have been a Jain writer who lived in the fifteenth century A.D.
ghātuprakāśaa work dealing with roots Written as a supplementary work by Balarama-Pancanana to his own grammar named PrabodhaPrakasa.
dhātupratyayapañjikāa work dealing with verbal forms written by Dharmakirti, a Jain grammarian of the eighth century.
dhātupradīpaa work dealing with verbal forms written by Maitreya Raksita, a Buddhist writer and a famous grammarian belonging to the eastern part of India who lived in the middle of the twelfth century. He is believed to have written many scholarly works in connection with Panini's grammar out of which the Tantrapradipa is the most important one. The work Dhatupradipa is quoted by Saranadeva, who was a contemporary of Maitreya Raksita, in his Durghatavrtti on P. II. 4. 52.
ghātumañjarīcalled also धातुसंग्रहृ attributed to a grammarian namcd Kasinatha.
dhātumālāa work on roots in verseform attributed to a grammarian named Isvarakanta.
dhāturatnamañjarīa treatise dealing with roots believed to have been written by Ramasimhavarman.
dhāturatnākaraa work dealing with roots believed to have been written by Narayana who was given the title वन्द्य. He lived in the seventeenth century; a work named सारावलि व्याक्ररण is also believed to have been written by him.
dhāturatnāvalīa short list of the important roots from the Dhatuptha of Panini, given in verse by चोक्कनाथ a grammarian of the 17th century.
dhātulopaan elision of a portion of a root; confer, compare न धातुलेप अार्धधातुके, P.I.1 4.
dhātuvṛttia general term applied to a treatise discussing roots, but specifically used in connection with the scholarly commentary written by Madhavacārya, the reputed scholar and politician at the court of the Vijayanagara kings in the fourteenth century, on the Dhatupatha ot Panini. The work is generally referred to as माधवीया-धातुवृति to distinguish it from ordinary commentary works called also धातुवृत्ति written by grammarians like Wijayananda and others.
dhātuvyākaraṇaa grammar dealing with Verbs believed to have been written by Vangasena.
ghātusabandhapādaconventional name given to the fourth pada of Panini's Astadhyayi which begins with the Sutra धातुसंबन्धे प्रत्ययाः P. III.4.1
nāmadhātua denominative root; the term सुब्धातु is also used for नामधातु; confer, compare सुब्धातुर्नामधातुरभिधीयते Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on P. VI. 1.3. See the word धातु.
pratyayadhātua term applied to secondary roots which are formed by adding affixes like णिच् , सन् , यङ् et cetera, and others to primary roots or by the addition of affixes like क्विप्, क्यच् , कायच् et cetera, and others to nouns; e. g. कामय, ह्यारय, चिकीर्ष, जिहीर्ष, जेघ्रीय,चेकीय, गङ्गीय, राजाय, पुत्रकाम्य et cetera, and others; confer, compare सनाद्यन्ता धातवः P.1II.. 1.32; cf also प्रत्ययधातु । गोपायति, धूपायति, ऋतीयते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI. 1.162 Vart.3.
tuthe same as मतुप् a taddhita affix. affix showing possession; the word is frequently used in Pāṇini's rules for मतुप्. confer, compare मतोश्च बह्वजङ्गात् | P. IV 2.72; confer, compare also, P.IV. 4.125, 136; V. 2.59, VI.1.215, VI.3.118,130; VIII. 2.9; for the sense of मतु see मतुप् below. The affix मतु (instead of मतुप् of Pāṇini) is found in the Atharva Prātiśakhya.
matuptaddhita affix. affix मत् changed in some cases to वत् (cf मादुपधायाश्च मतोर्वोऽयवादिभ्यः P. VIII. 2.9), applied to any noun or substantive in the sense of 'who possesses that,' or 'which contains it,' or in the sense of possession as popularly expressedition The affix is called possessive affix also, and is very commonly found in use; e. g. गोमान्, वृक्षवान् , यवमान् , et cetera, and others confer, compare तदस्यास्त्यस्मिन्निति मतुप् P. V. 2.94. The very general sense of 'possession' is limited to certain kinds of possession by the Vārttikakāra in the following stanza; भूमनिन्दाप्रशंसासु नित्ययोगेतिशायने | संसर्गेऽस्तिविवक्षायां भवन्ति मतुबादय: confer, compare Kāś. on P. V. 2.94. There are other taddhita affix. affixes prescribed in the same sense as मतुप्, such as the affixes लच् (V. 2.96-98), इलच् (99, 100, 105, 117), श and न (100), ण (101), विनि (102, 121, 122), इनि (102, 115, 116, 128, 129-137), अण् (103, 104), उरच् (106), र (107), म (108), व ( 109, 110), ईरन् and ईरच् (111), वलच् (112, 113), ठन् (115, 116), ठञ् (118, 119), यप् (120), युस् (123, 138, 140), ग्मिनि (124), आलच् and आटच् (125), अच् (127), and ब, भ, यु, ति, तु, त and यस् each one applied to specifically stated words. मतुप् is also specially prescribed after the words headed by रस (confer, compare रसादिभ्यश्च P. V. 2.95) in supersession of some of the other affixes mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. which would take place in such cases, if मतुप् were not prescribed by the rule रसादिभ्यश्च. The portion of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. prescribing the possessive affixes is named मतुबधिकार (P. V. 2.92 to 140).
matuppādaa conventional name given by grammarians to the third pāda of the eighth Adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. as the pāda begins with the sūtra मतुवसोरु संबुद्धौ छन्दसि P. VIII. 3.1.
matubarthikaaffix in the sense of मतुप् i. e. in the sense of possession. For these affixes of which इनि (इन्) is very common see the word मतुप्, confer, compare शैषिकान्मतुबर्थीयाच्छैषिको मतुबर्थिक: | सरूप: प्रत्ययो नेप्ट: सन्नन्तान्न सनिष्यते | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III. 1.7; V. 2.94.
matubarthīyaaffix in the sense of मतुप् ; see मतुबर्थिक.
matublopaelision of the affix मतुप् specially prescribed after words of quality, or words meaning quality, such as शुक्ल, कृष्ण which originally mean the white colour, the black colour et cetera, and others e. g. शुक्लः पट: confer, compare गुणवचनेभ्यो मतुपो लुक् P. V. 2.94 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3.
mantudevaknown also as मन्नुदेव, a famous grammarian of the eighteenth century who has written a commentary named दर्पणा on the Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāra of Koṇḍabhaṭṭa and a commentary named दोषोद्धरण on Nāgeśa's Paribhāṣenduśekhara.
mādhavīyā-dhātuvṛttia learned gloss on the धातुपाठ of Paanini by माधव. See माधव.
lasārvadhātukaa personal ending substituted for ल् which in certain cases gets the grave accent in, spite of the general rule that affixes ( which include personal endings ) are acute; confer, compare तास्यनुदात्तेन्डिद्दुपदेशाल्लसार्वधातुकमह्न्विङोः P. VI. 1. 186.
vatuor वतुप् taddhita affix. affix वत् applied to the pronouns यत्, तद्, एतद् , क्रिम् and इदम् in the sense of measurement; e.g, यावान् , तावान् , एतावान् , कियान् | इयान् , कीवान् ;confer, compare यत्तदेतेभ्यः परिमाणे वतुप् , किमिदंभ्यां वो घ: P. V. 2.39,40.Words ending with this affix वतु are designated संख्या: confer, compare बहुगणवतुडति संख्या P.I.1.23.
vaiyākaraṇajīvātua term used for the grammar treatise written by Cangudasa which is also called Cangusutra or Canguvyakarana.
śabdakaustubhaa treatise on grammar, critically explaining and discuss ing the meaning of Panini's Sutras in the order of the author himselfeminine. the work is written by Bhattoji Diksita and is mainly based on the Mahabhasya.
śabdakaustubhaguṇaa short gloss on Bhatoji's Sabdakaustubha written by a grammarian named इन्द्रदत्तोपाध्याय
śabdakaustubhaṭīkāor शब्दकौस्तुभप्रभा a commentary on Bhattoji's Sabdakaustubha written by Vaidyanatha Payagunde.
śabdkaustubhavyākhyāa commentary on Bhattoji's Sabdakaustubha, named विषमपदव्याख्या a name probably given to a commentary written by Nagesa.
śālāturīyaname of the great grammarian Panini given to him on account of his being an inhabitant of शलातुर् an old name of the modern Lahore or a name of a place near Lahore; confer, compare P IV.3.14
sārvadhātukaa term used in Panini's grammar for affixes applied to verbs, such as the personal endings and those krt affixes which are marked with.the mute letter श्; confer, compare तिङ् शित्सार्वधातुकम् P. III. 4. 113. The term was taken into his grammar by Panini from ancient grammar works and thence in their grammars by other grammarians; confer, compare सार्वधातुकमिति पूर्वाचार्यप्रसिद्धा संज्ञेयं निरन्वया, स्वभावान्नपुंसकलिङ्गमिति। Trilok-commentary on Kat. III. 1.34, The term सार्वधातुका also was used by ancient grammarians before Panini; confer, compare अापिशलास्तुरुस्तुशम्यमः सर्वधातुकासु च्छन्दसीति पठन्ति. Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VII. 3.95.
subdhātua root formed from a noun or a subanta by the addition of any of the following affixesक्यच् ( by P. III. 1.8, 10 and l9), काम्यच् (by P.III.1.9), क्यङ् (by P. III.1.1 1, 12 and 14-18), क्यष् (by P.III.1.13),णिङ् (by P III.1.20), णिच् (by P.III.1.21 and 25) and यक् (by P.III.1.27)and also by क्विप् or zero affix by P. III. b.l l Varttika 3. All these formations ending with the affixes mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. are termed roots by the rule सनाद्यन्ता धातव: (P.III. 1. | 32) and are regularly conjugated in all the ten tenses and moods with the general conjugational sign शप् added to them in the conjugational tenses, and स्य, तास् and others in the other tenses and moods, and have verbal derivatives also formed by the addition of suitable krt affixes.
setusaṃgrahaname of a commentary on Bopadeva's Mugdhabodha Grammar written by a grammarian named Gangadhara.
stua term used for the sibilant स् and dental class consonants for thc substitution of the sibilant श् and palatal consonants in respective order confer, compare स्तोः श्चुना श्चुः P. VIII. 4.40.
hetu(1)cause: cf नतेः परस्योभयहेतुसंग्रहात् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)XI.2: also confer, compareहेतौ P. II.3.23; हेतुहेतुमतोर्लिङ् P.III.3. 126; (2) causal agent confer, compare यः कारयति स हेतुः Kat. II. 4.15: confer, compare also तत्प्रयोजको हेतुश्च P. I. 4.55.
hetumaṇṇicthe affix णिच् added to a root in the sense of the activity of the causal agent; see हेतुमत् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare तत्र हेतुमण्णिचः प्रतिषेधः .P. I.1. 62, Vart. 7.
hetumatthe activity of the causal agent to express which a root has the affix णिच् added to it: confer, compare हेतु: स्वतन्त्रस्य कर्तुः प्रयोजकः । तदीयो व्यापार: प्रेषणादिलक्षणो हेतुमान् , तस्मिन्नमिधेये धातोर्णिच् स्यात् | Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 1.26.
haimadhātuvyākhyāwritten by a Jain grammarian named पुण्यसुंदर which is similar to the Madhaviya Dhatuvrtti,
a(1)the first letter of the alphabet in Sanskrit and its derived languages, representing the sound a (अ): (2) the vowel a (अ) representing in grammatical treatises, except when Prescribed as an affix or an augment or a substitute,all its eighteen varieties caused by accentuation or nasalisation or lengthening: (3) personal ending a (अ) of the perfeminine. second.pluraland first and third person.singular.; (4) kṛt affix c (अ) prescribed especially after the denominative and secondary roots in the sense of the verbal activity e. g. बुभुक्षा, चिन्ता, ईक्षा, चर्चा et cetera, and othersconfer, compare अ प्रत्ययात् et cetera, and others (P.III 3.102-106); (5) sign of the aorist mentioned as añ (अङ्) or cañ (चङ्) by Pāṇini in P. III i.48 to 59 exempli gratia, for example अगमत्, अचीकरत्; (6) conjugational sign mentioned as śap (शप्) or śa (श) by Pāṇini in P. III.1.68, 77. exempli gratia, for example भवति, तुदति et cetera, and others; (7) augment am (अम्) as prescribed by P. VI.1.58; exempli gratia, for example द्रष्टा, द्रक्ष्यति; (8) augment aṭ (अट्) prefixed to a root in the imperfeminine. and aorist tenses and in the conditional mood e. g. अभवत्, अभूत्, अभविष्यत् confer, compare P. VI.4.71; (8) kṛt affix a (अ) prescribed as अङ्, अच्, अञ्, अण्, अन्, अप्, क, ख, घ, ञ, ड् , ण, et cetera, and others in the third Adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī.; (9) taddhita affix. affix a (अ) mentioned by Pāṇini as अच्, अञ् अण्, अ et cetera, and others in the fourth and the fifth chapters of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini; (10) the samāsānta affix a (अ), as also stated in the form of the samāsānta affixes (डच् , अच्, टच्, ष्, अष् and अञ्) by Pāṇini in V.4.73 to 121;(11) substitute a (अश्) accented grave for इदम before case-affixes beginning with the inst. instrumental case. case: (12) remnant (अ) of the negative particle नञ् after the elision of the consonant n (न्) by नलोपो नञः P. vi.3.73.
a,k(ೱ),(ೱ)जिह्वामूलीय, represented by a sign like the वज्र in writing, as stated by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. who remarks वज्राकृतिर्वर्णो जिह्वामूलीयसंज्ञो भवति. the Jihvāmūlīya is only a voiceless breath following the utterance of a vowel and preceding the utterance of the guttural letter क् or ख् . It is looked upon as a letter (वर्ण), but dependent upon the following consonant and hence looked upon as a consonant. e. g. विष्णु ೱ करोति.
ak(1)condensed expression (प्रत्याहार ) representing the letters अ, इ, उ, ऋ and लृ in Pāṇini's Grammar confer, compare P. VI.1.12, 101; VII.4.2. (2) sign (विकरण) of the benedictive in Vedic Literature in the case of the root दृश् c. g. पितरं च दृशेयं P.III.l.86 V 2; ( 3 ) remnant of the termnination अकच् P. V. 3. 71 ; ( 4 ) substitute (अादेश) अकङ् for the last vowel of the word मुधातृ ( P.IV.1.97 ) e. g. सोघातकिः.
aka(1)affix अक substituted for the afiix वु given in Pāṇini's Grammar as ण्वुच् as in अाशिका,शायिका (P.III. 3.111); ण्वुल् as in कारकः, भोजको व्रजति, विचर्चिका (P.III.1.133, III.3. 10,108); वुच् as in उपकः (P.V.3.80); वुञ् as in निन्दकः, राजकम्, भालवकः (P. III.2.146, IV.2.39, 53 et cetera, and others); वुन् as in प्रवकः, सरकः; क्रमकः, पदकः. III.1.149, IV.2.6l et cetera, and others
akaṅsubstitute ( अादेश ) for the last letter of the word मुधातृ prescribed along with the taddhita affix. affix इञ् by P. IV.1.97. exempli gratia, for example सौघातकिः
akārathe letter a, (अ) inclusive of all its eighteen kinds caused by shortness, length, protraction, accentuation and nasalization in Pānini's grammar, in cases where a(अ) is not actually prescribed as a termination or an augment or a substitute. confer, compare अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्ययः P. I.1.73. The letter is generally given as the first letter of the alphabet ( वर्णसमाम्नाय ) in all Prātiśākhya and grammar works except in the alphabet termed Varṇopadeśa, as mentioned in the Ṛk Tantra confer, compare ए ओ ऐ औ अा ॠ लॄ ई ऊ ऋ लृ इ उ अाः । रयवलाः । ङञणनमाः । अः ೱ क ೱ पाः । हुं कुं खुं गुं घुं अं अां एवमुपदेशे et cetera, and others Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya.I. 4.
akālaka(1)not limited by any time-factors for its study such as certain periods of the day or the year. (2) not characterized by any technical terms expressive of time such as adyatanī, parokṣā occurring in the ancient Prātiśākhya and grammar works. The term akalika is used by the writers of the Kāśikāvṛtti in connection with the grammar of Pāṇini. confer, compare “पाणिन्युपज्ञमकालकं व्याकरणम्” Kās. on P. II.4.21 explained by the writer of the Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. as पूर्वाणि व्याकरणानि अद्यतनादिकालपरिभाषायुक्तानि तद्रहितम् ।
akitnot marked by the mute letter k ( क् ) and hence not disallowing guṇa or vṛddhi substitutes for the preceding vowel, confer, compare सृजिदृशोर्झल्यमकिति P.VI.1.58; दीर्घोऽकित: P. VII. 4.83.
akṛtrimanon-technical: not formed or not arrived at by grammatical operations such as the application of affixes to crude bases and so on; natural; assigned only by accident. cf the gram. maxim कृत्रिमाकृतिमयोः कृत्रिमे कार्यसंप्रत्ययः which means "in cases of doubt whether an operation refers to that expressed by the technical sense or to that which is expressed by the ordinary sense of a term, the operation refers to what is expressed by the technical sense." Par. śek. Par.9 also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.28.
aṅkitanot possessing the mute letter k (क्) or g (ग्) orṅ ( ङ् ) and hence not preventing the guṇa and vṛddhi substitutes for the preceding vowel, if they occur. e. g. मृजेर ङ्कित्सु प्रत्ययेषु मृजिप्रसङगे मार्जिः साधुर्भुवति M.Bh. on P. I.I.I Vart.10.
agnaukaravāṇinyāyaanalogy conveyed by the expression अग्नौ करवाणि implying permission to the agent to do certain other things in a sacrificial session when, as a matter of fact, he is only permitted to work as an agent at the sacrificial action ( अग्नौकरण ), by virtue of the reply ' कुरु ' to his request made in the sentence अग्नौ करवाणि. confer, compare अग्नौकरवाणिन्यायेन भविष्यति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on. II.2.24.
aṅThe vikaraṇa before luṅ affixes, substituted for the affix cvi ( च्वि ) in the case of the roots mentioned by Pāṇini in sūtras III.1.52-59:(2) the Vikaraṇapratyaya in Vedic Literature before the benedictive affixes prescribed by Pāṇini in Sūtra III.1.86; (3) kṛt affix in the feminine gender showing verbal activity applied to roots marked with the mute letter ष् and the roots भिद्, छिद् and others. P.III.3 104-106.exempli gratia, for example जरा, त्रपा, भिदा, छिदा et cetera, and others
aṅitnot marked with the mute letter ṅ ( ङ्) signifying the absence of the prohibition of the guṇa or the vṛddhi substitute. cf अङिति गुणप्रतिषेधः ( वक्तव्यः ) M.Bh. III.3.83 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2. In the case of the preposition ā ( अा ) unmarked with ṅ (ड् ), it signifies a sentence or remembrance of something confer, compare वाक्यस्मरणयोरङित् exempli gratia, for example आ एवं नु मन्यसे, आ एवं किल तत् confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.l.14.
aṅga(1)the crude base of a noun or a verb to which affixes are added; a technical term in Pāṇini's grammar for the crude base after which an affix is prescribed e. g. उपगु in औपगव,or कृ in करिष्यति et cetera, and others confer, compare यस्मात् प्रत्ययविधिस्तदादि प्रत्ययेSङ्गम् P.I.4.13; (2) subordinate participle. constituent part confer, compare पराङ्गवद् in सुबामन्त्रिते पराङ्गवत्स्वरे P. II.1.2, also विध्यङ्गभूतानां परिभाषाणां Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Par. 93.10: (3) auxiliary for an operation, e. g. अन्तरङ्ग, बहिरङ्ग et cetera, and others confer, compare अत्राङगशब्देन शब्दरूपं निमित्तमेव गृह्यते Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Par.50; (4) element of a word or of an expression confer, compare अङ्गव्यवाये चाङ्गपरः Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 190, अङ्गे च क्म्ब्यादौ R.T. 127. व्यञ्जनं स्वराङ्गम् Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.21.1.
ajitasenaauthor of the Cintāmaṇiprakāśika a gloss on Cintāmaṇi, the well known commentary by Yakṣavarman on the Sabdānuśāsana of Śākatāyana. Ajitasena was the grand pupil of Abhayadeva; he lived in the 12th century A.D.
(1)taddhita affix. affix a ( अ ) with the mute letter ñ ( ञ्), prescribed (i) after the words उत्स and others in various senses like progeny, dyed in, produced in, come from et cetera, and othersP. IV.1.86, (ii) after the words विद and others in the sense of grandson and other descendents.P. IV.1.104. For other cases see P. IV. I. 141, 161; IV.2.12,14 et cetera, and others IV.3.7 et cetera, and others IV.4.49. The feminine is formed by adding i ( ई ) to words ending with this affix अञ्, which have the vṛddhi vowel substituted for their initial vowel which gets the acute accent also exempli gratia, for example औत्सः, औत्सी,औदपानः, बैदः, बैदी.
aṭ(1)token term standing for vowels and semi-vowels excepting l ( ल्) specially mentioned as not interfering with the substitution of ṇ ( ण् ) for n ( न् ) exempli gratia, for example गिरिणा, आर्येण, खर्वेण et cetera, and others Sec P.VIII.4.2; (2) augment a (अट्) with an acute accent, which is prefixed to verbal forms in the imperfect and the aorist tenses and the conditional mood. exempli gratia, for example अभवत्, अभूत्, अभविष्यत् Sec P.IV.4.71; (3) augment a ( अट् ) prescribed in the case of the roots रुद्, स्वप् et cetera, and others before a Sārvadhātuka affix beginning with any consonant except y ( य्), exempli gratia, for example अरोदत्, अस्वपत्, अजक्षत्, आदत् et cetera, and others; see P.VII.3, 99, 100;(4) augment a ( अट् ) prefixed sometimes in Vedic Literature to affixes of the Vedic subjunctive (लेट्) exempli gratia, for example तारिवत्, मन्दिवत् et cetera, and others see P.III.4.94.
at(1)tech. term in Pāṇini's grammar for short अ, cf तपरस्तत्कालस्य P. I. 1. 70; अदेङ् गुणः P.I.1.2; (2) personal ending अ for इ ( इट् ) of the Ist person. singular. or Ātmanep. Ātmanepada in the Potential, P III. 4. 106; (3) caseaffix in the case of युष्मद् and अस्मद् for ablative case. singular. and plural P.VII. 1.31,32: (4) tad-affix अत् (अ) prescribed after किम् in the sense of the locative case case before which किम् is changed to कु, क्व being the taddhita affix. formation; confer, compare P. V.3.12 and VII.2.105:(5) substitute अत्(शतृ) for लट् forming the present and future participles in the Parasmaipada. active voice confer, compare लटः शतृशानचौ. P.III. 2.124 and लृटः सद्वा P. III.3.14.
atādrūpyātideśaconveyance of only the properties of one to another without conveying the actual form, described as the significance of antādivadbhāva. confer, compare न वा अताद्रूप्यातिदेशात् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI.1.85 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 26. See ताद्रूप्यातिदेश below.
atideśaextended application; transfer or conveyance or application of the character or qualities or attributes of one thing to another. Atideśa in Sanskrit grammar is a very common feature prescribed by Pāṇini generally by affixing the taddhita affix. affix मत् or वत् to the word whose attributes are conveyed to another. e. g. लोटो लङ्वत् P. III. 4.85. In some cases the atideśa is noticed even without the affix मत् or वत्; exempli gratia, for exampleगाङ्कुटादिभ्योऽञ्णिन् ङित् P. 1.2.1 . Atideśa is generally seen in all grammatical terms which end with 'vadbhāva' e. g. स्थानिवद्भाव (P.I.1.56-59), सन्वद्भाव (P.VII.4.93), अन्तादिवद्भाव (P. VI.1.85), अभूततद्भाव (P.IV.60) and others. Out of these atideśas, the स्थानिवद्भाव is the most important one, by virtue of which sometimes there is a full representation id est, that is substitution of the original form called sthānin in the place of the secondary form called ādeśa. This full representation is called रूपातिदेश as different from the usual one which is called कार्यातिदेश, confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). VIII.1.90 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1 and VIII.1.95. Vart.3. Regarding the use of अतिदेश there is laid down a general dictum सामान्यातिदेशे विशेषानतिदेशः when an operation depending on the general properties of a thing could be taken by extended application, an operation depending on special properties should not be taken by virtue of the same : e. g. भूतवत् in P. III.3.132 means as in the case of the general past tense and not in the case of any special past tense like the imperfect ( अनद्यतन ) , or the perfect ( परोक्ष ). See Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 101, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 3. 132. There is also a general dictum अतिदेशिकमनित्यम्whatever is transferred by an extended application, need not, be necessarily taken. See Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. 93.6 as also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.123 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).4, I.2.1 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3, II.3.69 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).2 et cetera, and others, Kaiyaṭa on II. 1.2 and VI.4.22 and Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on P. I.1.56 and P. I.2.58 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 8. The dictum अातिदेशिकमनित्यम् is given as a Paribhāṣā by Nāgeśa confer, compare Pari. Śek. 93. 6.
atepersonal ending of present tense. 3rd per. plural substituted for झ ( अन्त ), the अ of झ ( अन्त ) being changed into ए and न being omitted: see झोन्त: (P.VII.1.3) अदभ्यस्तात् (P. VII. 1.4) and टित आत्मनेपदानां टेरे (P. III. 4.79).
athusconjugational affix of perfeminine. 2nd person. dual Parasmaipada. substituted for the personal ending थस्, confer, compare P. III. 4.82.
adṅsubstitute for case affixes सु and अम् added to words ending with the affixes डतर and डतम and to the words अन्य, अन्यतर and इतर. confer, compare P,VII.1.25.
adyatanītech. term of ancient grammarians signifying in general the present time of the day in question, the occurrence of the immediate past or future events in which is generally expressed by the aorist (लुड्) or the simple future ( लृट् ); the other two corresponding tenses imperfect and first future (viz. लड् and लुट्) being used in connection with past and future events respectively, provided the events do not pertain to that day which is in question; confer, compare 'वा चाद्यतन्याम्' M.Bh. P.III.2.102 Vār.6, वादृतन्याम् P, VI.4.114. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3; (2) term for the tense showing immediate past time called लुङ् in Pāṇini's grammar e. g. मायोगे अद्यतनी । मा कार्षीत् Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.III. 1.22, Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. III. 3.11.
adhikaraṇa(1)support: a grammatical relation of the nature of a location : place of verbal activity. confer, compare अाधारोsधिकरणम् P.I.4.45; (2) one of the six or seven Kārakas or functionaries of verbal activity shown by the locative case. cf सप्तम्यधिकरणे च P.II.4.36;(3)substance, 'dravya' confer, compare अनधिकरणवाचि अद्रव्यवाचि इति गम्यते M.Bh. on II.1.1.
adhikāragoverning rule consisting of a word (exempli gratia, for example प्रत्ययः, धातोः, समासान्ताः et cetera, and others) or words (exempli gratia, for example ङ्याप्प्रातिपदिकात्, सर्वस्य द्वे et cetera, and others) which follows or is taken as understood in every following rule upto a particular limit. The meaning of the word अधिकार is discussed at length by Patañjali in his Mahābhāṣya on II.1.1, where he has given the difference between अधिकार and परिभाषा; confer, compare अधिकार: प्रतियोगं तस्यानिर्देशार्थ इति योगे योगे उपतिष्ठते। परिभाषा पुनरेकदेशस्था सती सर्वं शास्त्रमभिज्वलयति प्रदीपवत् । See also Mahābhāṣya on I.3.11, I. 4.49 and IV. I.83. The word or wording which is to repeat in.the subsequent rules is believed to be shown by Pāṇini by characterizing it with a peculiarity of utterance known as स्वरितोच्चार or स्वरितत्वेन उच्चारणम्. The word which is repeated in the following Sūtras is stated to be अधिकृत. The Śabda Kaustubha defines adhikāra as एकंत्रोपात्तस्यान्यत्र व्यापार: अधिकारः Śab. Kaus. on P.1.2.65. Sometimes the whole rule is repeated e. g. प्रत्यय: P.III.1.1, अङ्गस्य P.VI.4.1 समासान्ताः P.V.4.68 while on some occasions a part only of it is seen repeatedition The repetition goes on upto a particular limit which is stated as in असिद्धवदत्राभात् P.VI.4.22, प्राग्रीश्वरान्निपाताः P.I.4.56. Many times the limit is not stated by the author of the Sūtras but it is understood by virtue of a counteracting word occurring later on. On still other occasions, the limit is defined by the ancient traditional interpreters by means of a sort of convention which is called स्वरितत्वप्रतिज्ञा. This अधिकार or governance has its influence of three kinds: ( 1 ) by being valid or present in all the rules which come under its sphere of influence, e. g. स्त्रियाम् or अङ्गस्य; (2) by showing additional properties e. g. the word अपादान being applied to cases where there is no actual separation as in सांकाश्यकेभ्यः पाटलिपुत्रका अभिरूपतराः: (3) by showing additional force such as setting aside even subsequent rules if opposingular. These three types of the influence which a word marked with स्वरित and hence termed अधिकार possesses are called respectively अधिकारगति, अधिक क्रार्य and अधिक कार. For details see M.Bh. on I.3.11. This अधिकार or governing rule exerts its influence in three ways: (1) generally by proceeding ahead in subsequent rules like the stream of a river, (2)sometimes by jumps like a frog omitting a rule or more, and (3)rarely by proceeding backward with a lion's glance; confer, compare सिंहावलोकितं चैव मण्डूकप्लुतमेव च ।; गड्गाप्रवाहवच्चापि अधिकारास्त्रिधा मताः ॥
adhyai,adhyainkṛt affixes substituted in the place of तुम् of the infinitive in Vedic Literature (P. III.4.9.), e. g. पिबध्यैः when अध्यैन् is substituted, the initial vowel of the word becomes उदात्त. e. g. कर्मण्युपाचारध्यै ।
ansubstitute for the affix यु ( युच्, ण्युट् ल्युट्, ल्यु, ट्यु, ट्युल् and others of which only यु remains), confer, compare युवोरनाकौ P.VII.1.1 e. g. कारणा, हारणा, करणम्, हरणम्, नन्दनः, सायंतनम् et cetera, and others
anaḍ(1)substitute अन् as Samāsānta at the end of a Bahuvrīhi compound in the feminine for the last letter of the word ऊधस् and for that of धनुस् in all genders exempli gratia, for example कुण्डोघ्नी (by applying ई to कुण्डोधन्), शार्ङ्गधन्वा, अधिज्यधन्वा; confer, compare P V.4.131, 132; (2) substitute अन् for the last letter of the words अस्थि, दधि et cetera, and others before the affixes of the instrumental and the following cases beginning with a vowel e. g. अस्थ्ना, दध्ना, अक्ष्णा et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VII. 1.75; (3) substitute अन् for the last letter of the word सखि, of words ending in ऋ,as also of उशनस् and others before the nominative singular. affix सु. e. g. सखा, कर्ता, उशना confer, compare P. VII.1.93, 94.
anadyatanaperiod of time not pertaining to the day in question; used in connection with past time, to express which the imperfect is generally used; also in connection with the future time, to express which the first future is generally used e gह्यः अपचत्, श्वः कर्ता et cetera, and others confer, compare P.III.2.111,113; III. 3.15,135: V.3.21.
anavakāśahaving no occasion or scope of application; used in connection with a rule the whole of whose province of application is covered by a general rule, and hence which becomes technically useless, unless it is allowed to set aside the general rule: confer, compare अनवकाशा हि विधयो बाधका भवन्तिrules which have no opportunity of taking effect( without setting aside other rules ) supersede those rules; M.Bh. on V.4.154, also Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. on Pari. 64.
anavakāśatvaabsence of any opportunity of taking effect, scopelessness considered in the case of a particular rule, as a criterion for setting aside that general rule which deprives it of that opportunity confer, compare अनवकाशत्वं निरवकाशत्वं वा बाधकत्वे बीजम्. This अनवकाशत्व is slightly different from अपवादत्व or particular mention which is defined usually by the words सामान्यविधिरुत्सर्गः । विशेषविधिरपवादः ।
anavasthitaundetermined, indefinite; See M.Bh. quoted a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. on अनवस्थान; cf also आर्धधातुकीयाः सामान्येन भवन्ति अनवस्थितेषु प्रत्ययेषु । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.56; III.1.4, VII.2.10, VII.4.9. The substitutes caused by an ārdhadhātuka affix are, in fact, effected by virtue of the prospective application of the ārdhadhātuka affix before its actual application.
anākṛtinot capable of presenting (on its mere utterance) any tangible form or figure the word is used in connection with a technical term (संज्ञाशब्द) which presents its sense by a definition actually laid down or given in the treatise: confer, compare अनाकृति: संज्ञा । अाकृतिमन्तः संज्ञिनः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.1.
anādiṣṭanot replaced as a substitute; e. g. यः अनादिष्टादचः पूर्यस्तस्य निधिं प्रति स्थानिवद्भावः M.Bh. on I.1.57 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1, III.2.3 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).2, and VI.1.12 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).10.
anādeśa(1)original, not such as is substituted: exempli gratia, for example युष्मदस्मदोरनादेशे P.VII. 2.86; (2) absence of statement, अनिर्देश exempli gratia, for example कर्तरि कृद्वचनमनादेशे स्वार्थविज्ञानात् P. III.4.67, Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1: cf the Pari. अनिर्दिष्टार्थाः प्रत्ययाः स्वार्थे भवन्ति Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 113.
aniṭ(1)not admitting the augment इट् to be prefixed to it; the term is strictly to be applied to ārdhadhātuka affixes placed after such roots as have their vowel characterized by a grave accent ( अनुदात्तस्वर ); the term अनिट् being explained as अनिडादि qualifying the अार्धधातुक affix; (2) in a secondary way, it has become customary to call such roots अनिट् as do not allow the augment इट् to be prefixed to an ārdhadhātuka affix placed after them. Such roots are termed अनुदात्त verily because they are possessed of an anudātta vowel. e. g. कृ, भृ, जि, गम् , हन् et cetera, and others as against भु, धू, तॄ, श्वि, वृ, वद्, फल्, चल्, et cetera, and others which have their vowel characterized by an acute (उदात्त ) accent. For a complete list of such roots see the well-known stanzas given in the Siddhāntakaumudī incidentally on अात्मनेपदेष्वनतः P. VII.1.5. ऊदॄदन्तैर्यौतिरुक्ष्णुशीङ्स्नु....निहताः स्मृताः ॥ १ ॥ शक्लृपच्मुचिरिचवच्विच् .........धातवो द्व्यधिकं शतम् ॥ as also some lists by ancient grammarians given in the Mahābhāṣya on एकाच उपदेशेनुदात्तात्. P. VII. 2.10 or in the Kāśikā on the same rule P. VII.2.10.
aniṭkārikā(1)name given to Stanzas giving a complete list of such roots as do not allow the augment इ ( इट् ) to be prefixed to an ārdhadhātuka affix placed after them. For such Kārikās see Sid. Kaum. on VII.1.5 as also Kāśikā on VII. 2.10; ( 2 ) a short treatise enumerating in 11 verses the roots which do not admit the augment इट् before the ārdhadhatuka affixes. The work is anonymous, and not printed so far, possibly composed by a Jain writer. The work possibly belongs to the Kātantra system and has got short glosses called व्याख्यान, अवचूरि, विवरण, टीका, टिप्पणी and the like which are all anonymous.
anitya(1)not nitya or obligatory optional; said of a rule or paribhāṣā whose application is voluntary). Regarding the case and con= jugational affixes it can be said that those affixes can, in a way: be looked upon as nitya or obligatory, as they have to be affixed to a crude nominal base or a root; there being a dictum that no crude base without an affix can be used as also, no affix alone without a base can be usedition On the other hand, the taddhita and kṛt affixes as also compounds are voluntary as, instead of them an independent word or a phrase can be used to convey the sense. For a list of such nitya affixes see Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on V. 4.7; (2) the word अनित्य is also used in the sense of not-nitya, the word नित्य being taken to mean कृताकृतप्रसङ्गि occurring before as well as after another rule has been applied, the latter being looked upon as अनित्य which does not do so. This 'nityatva' has got a number of exceptions and limitations which are mentioned in Paribhāṣās 43-49 in the Paribhāṣenduśekhara.
aniyatanot subject to any limitation confer, compare प्रत्यया नियताः, अर्था अनियताः, अर्था नियताः, प्रत्यया अनियताः M.Bh. on II. 3.50. In the casc of नियमविधि (a restrictive rule or statement ) a limitation is put on one or more of the constituent elements or factors of that rule, the limited element being called नियत, the other one being termed अनियत; also see Kāś. on II.2.30.
anuktanot actually stated or expressed in a rule; confer, compare चकारोऽनुक्तसमुच्चयार्थ: Kāś. on II.4.18, III.2.26, VII. 1.48; also confer, compare Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on P.II.2.9
anudāttanon-udatta, absence of the acute accent;one of the Bāhyaprayatnas or external efforts to produce sound. This sense possibly refers to a stage or a time when only one accent, the acute or उदात्त was recognized just as in English and other languages at present, This udatta was given to only one vowel in a single word (simple or compound) and all the other vowels were uttered accentless.id est, that is अनुदात्त. Possibly with this idea.in view, the standard rule 'अनुदात्तं पदमेकवर्जम्'* was laid down by Panini. P.VI.1.158. As, however, the syllable, just preceding the accented ( उदात्त ) syllable, was uttered with a very low tone, it was called अनुदात्ततर, while if the syllables succeeding the accented syllable showed a gradual fall in case they happened to be consecutive and more than two, the syllable succeeding the उदात्त was given a mid-way tone, called स्वरितः confer, compare उदात्तादनुदात्तस्य स्वरितः. Thus, in the utterance of Vedic hymns the practice of three tones उदात्त, अनुदात्त and स्वरित came in vogue and accordingly they are found defined in all the Prātiśākhya and grammar works;confer, compare उच्चैरुदात्तः,नीचैरनुदात्तः समाहारः स्वरितः P.I.2.29-31, T.Pr.I.38-40, V.Pr.I.108-110, Anudātta is defined by the author of the Kāśikāvṛtti as यस्मिन्नुच्चार्यमाणे गात्राणामन्ववसर्गो नाम शिथिलीभवनं भवति, स्वरस्य मृदुता, कण्ठविवरस्य उरुता च स: अनुदात्तः confer, compare अन्ववसर्गो मार्दवमुरुता स्वस्येति नीचैःकराणि शब्दस्य Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.2.29,30. Cfeminine. also उदात्तश्चानुदात्तश्च स्वरितश्च त्रयः स्वराः । अायामविश्रम्भोक्षपैस्त उच्यन्तेSक्षराश्रयाः ॥ Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III.1. The term anudātta is translated by the word 'grave' as opposed to acute' (udātta,) and 'circumflex' (svarita); (2) a term applied to such roots as have their vowel अनुदात्त or grave, the chief characteristic of such roots being the non-admission of the augment इ before an ārdhadhātuka affix placed after them. ( See अनिट्, ).
anudāttetliterally one whose mute significatory letter is uttered with a grave accent: a term applied to a root characterized by an indicatory mute vowel accented grave, the chief feature of such a root being that it takes only the Ātmanepada affixes c. g. आस्ते, वस्ते, et cetera, and others; confer, compare अनुदात्तङित आत्मनेपदम् P. I.3.12; such a root, in forming a derivative word in the sense of habit, takes the affix युच् e. g. वर्त्तनः, वर्धन: et cetera, and others provided the root begins with a consonant; confer, compare अनुदात्तेतश्र हलादेः P. III.2.149.
anudāttopadeśa(a root)pronounced originally i. c. pronounced in the Dhātupāṭha with a grave accent; see the word अनुदात्त a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.: confer, compare अनुदात्तोपदेशवनतितनोत्यादीनामनुनासिकलोपो झलि ङ्किति P. VI.4.37. See also the word अनिट् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
anunāsika(a letter)uttered through the nose and mouth both, as different from anusvāra which is uttered only through the nose. confer, compare मुखनासिकावचनोनुनासिकःP.I.1.8, and Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). thereon. The anunāsika or nasal letters are the fifth letters of the five classes ( id est, that is ङ्, ञ्, ण्, न्, म् ) as also vowels अ, इ, उ and semivowels when so pronounced, as ordinarily they are uttered through the mouth only; ( exempli gratia, for example अँ, आँ, et cetera, and others or य्यँ, व्वँ, ल्लँ et cetera, and others in सय्यँन्ता, सव्वँत्सरः, सँल्लीनः et cetera, and others) The अनुनासिक or nasalized vowels are named रङ्गवर्ण and they are said to be consisting of three mātras. confer, compare अष्टौ आद्यानवसानेsप्रगृह्यान् आचार्या आहुरनुनासिकान् स्वरान् । तात्रिमात्रे शाकला दर्शयन्ति Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.63.64; confer, compare also अप्रग्रहाः समानाक्षराणि अनुनासिकानि एकेषाम् T. Pr XV.6. Trivikrama, a commentator on the Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.Sūtras, explains अनुनासिक as अनु पश्चात् नासिकास्थानं उच्चारणं एषां इत्यनुनासिकाः । पूर्वं मुखस्थानमुच्चारणं पश्चान्नासिकास्थानमुच्चारणमित्यर्थः । अनुग्रहणात्केवलनासिकास्थानोच्चारणस्य अनुस्वारस्य नेयं संज्ञा । and remarks further पूर्वाचार्यप्रसिद्धसंज्ञेयमन्वर्था । Com. by Tr. on Kat. I 1.13. Vowels which are uttered nasalized by Pāṇini in his works viz. सूत्रपाठ, धातुपाठ, गणपाठ et cetera, and others are silent ones i. e. they are not actually found in use. They are put by him only for the sake of a complete utterance, their nasalized nature being made out only by means of traditional convention. e. g. एध, स्पर्ध et cetera, and others confer, compare उपदेशेSजनुनासिक इत् P.I.3.2; confer, compare also प्रतिज्ञानुनासिक्याः पाणिनीयाः Kāś on I.3.2.
anubandhaa letter or letters added to a word before or after it, only to signify some specific purpose such as (a) the addition of an afix (e. g. क्त्रि, अथुच् अङ् et cetera, and others) or (b) the substitution of गुण, वृद्धि or संप्रसारण vowel or (c) sometimes their prevention. These anubandha letters are termed इत् (literally going or disappearing) by Pāṇini (confer, compare उपदेशेजनुनासिक इत् et cetera, and others I.3.2 to 9), and they do not form an essential part of the word to which they are attached, the word in usage being always found without the इत् letter. For technical purposes in grammar, however, such as आदित्व or अन्तत्व of affixes which are characterized by इत् letters, they are looked upon as essential factors, confer, compare अनेकान्ता अनुबन्धाः, एकान्ता:, etc, Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 4 to 8. Although पाणिनि has invariably used the term इत् for अनुबन्ध letters in his Sūtras, Patañjali and other reputed writers on Pāṇini's grammar right on upto Nāgeśa of the 18th century have used the term अनुबन्ध of ancient grammarians in their writings in the place of इत्. The term अनुबन्ध was chosen for mute significatory letters by ancient grammarians probably on account of the analogy of the अनुबन्ध्य पशु, tied down at sacrifices to the post and subsequently slaughteredition
anubhūtisvarūpācāryaa writer of the twelfth century who wrote a work on grammar called सरस्वती-प्रक्रिया or सारस्वतप्रक्रिया, He has also written धातुपाठ and आख्यातप्रक्रिया. The grammar is a short one and is studied in some parts of India.
anulomain the natural order (opp. to प्रतिलोम ), confer, compare तेऽन्वक्षरसंधयोनुलोमाः in R.Pr.II.8. अनुलोमसंधि is a term applied to Saṁdhis with a vowel first and a consonant afterwards.
antaḥkāryaliterally interior operation; an operation inside a word in its formation-stage which naturally becomes antaraṅga as contrasted with an operation depending on two complete words after their formation which is looked upon as bahiraṅga.
antarainterval between two phonetic elements when they are uttered one after another; hiatus, pause; वर्णान्तरं परमाणु, R.T. 34; also विरामो वर्णयोर्मध्येप्यणुकालोप्यसंयुते Vyāsaśikṣā; (2) space between two phonetic elements, e. g. स्वरान्तरे explained as स्वरयोरन्तरे (between two vowels) by Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.confer, compare अन्तस्थान्तरोपलिङ्गी विभाषितगुणः Nir X.17.
antaraṅgaa highly technical term in Pāṇini's grammar applied in a variety of ways to rules which thereby can supersede other rules. The term is not used by Pāṇini himselfeminine. The Vārtikakāra has used the term thrice ( Sec I. 4. 2 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 8, VI.1.106 Vart.10 and VIII.2.6 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). I) evidently in the sense of immediate', 'urgent', 'of earlier occurrence' or the like. The word is usually explained as a Bahuvrīhi compound meaning 'अन्त: अङ्गानि निमित्तानि यस्य' (a rule or operation which has got the causes of its application within those of another rule or operation which consequently is termed बहिरङ्ग). अन्तरङ्ग, in short, is a rule whose causes of operation occur earlier in the wording of the form, or in the process of formation. As an अन्तरङ्ग rule occurs to the mind earlier, as seen a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., it is looked upon as stronger than any other rule, barring of course अपवाद rules or exceptions, if the other rule presents itself simultaneously. The Vārtikakāra, hence, in giving preference to अन्तरङ्ग rules, uses generally the wording अन्तरङ्गबलीयस्त्वात् which is paraphrased by अन्तरङ्गं बहिरङ्गाद् बलीयः which is looked upon as a paribhāṣā. Grammarians, succeeding the Vārtikakāra, not only looked upon the बहिरङ्ग operation as weaker than अन्तरङ्ग, but they looked upon it as invalid or invisible before the अन्तरङ्ग operation had taken placcusative case. They laid down the Paribhāṣā असिद्धं बहिरङ्गमन्तरङ्गे which has been thoroughly discussed by Nāgeśa in his Paribhāṣendusekhara. The अन्तरङ्गत्व is taken in a variety of ways by Grammarians : (l) having causes of application within or before those of another e. g. स्येनः from the root सिव् (सि + उ+ न) where the यण् substitute for इ is अन्तरङ्ग being caused by उ as compared to guṇa for उ which is caused by न, (2) having causes of application occurring before those of another in the wording of the form, (3) having a smaller number of causes, (4) occurring earlier in the order of several operations which take place in arriving at the complete form of a word, (5) not having संज्ञा (technical term) as a cause of its application, ( 6 ) not depending upon two words or padas, (7) depending upon a cause or causes of a general nature (सामान्यापेक्ष) as opposed to one which depends on causes of a specific nature ( विशेषापेक्ष).
antaraṅgabalīyastvathe strength which an antaraṅga rule or operation possesses by virtue of which it supersedes all other rules or operations,excepting an apavāda rule, when or if they occur simultaneously in the formation of a word.
antaraṅgalakṣaṇacharacterized by the nature of an antaraṅga operation which gives that rule a special strength to set aside other rules occurring together with it.
antarbhāvainclusion of an element (of sense) in what has been actually assignedition exempli gratia, for example देवदत्तमुपरमति । उपरमयतीति यावत् । अन्तर्भावितण्यर्थोत्र रमिः Kāś on P. I.3.84, अन्तर्भावितण्यर्थो युधिः सकर्मको भवति । राजयुध्वा Kāś on P.III. 2.95.
antavadbhāvasupposed condition of being at the end obtained by the single substitute(एकादेश) for the final of the preceding and the initial of the succeeding word. confer, compare अन्तादिवच्च । योयमेकादेशः स पूर्वस्यान्तवत् परस्थादिवत् स्यात् । Sid. Kau. on अन्तादिवच्च P.VI. 1.84.
antādivadbhāvacondition, attributed to a single substitute for the final of the preceding and initial of the succeeding word, of being looked upon either as the final of the preceding word or as the initial of the succeeding word but never as both (the final as well as the initial) at one and the same time; confer, compare उभयत आश्रये नान्तादिवत् Sīr. Pari 39 also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.2.48.
antāmaffix of the imperative 3rd person. plur. or Ātmanep. Ātmanepada, substituted for the original affix झ, e. g. एधन्ताम्.
antiaffix of the present tense. 3rd person. plural Paras, substituted for the original affix झि, e. g. कुर्वन्ति, भवन्ति.
anteaffix of the present tense. 3rd person. plural or Ātmanep. Ātmanepada substituted for the original affix झ, e g. एधन्ते वर्तन्ते.
anvaya(1)construing, construction: arrangement of words according to their mutual relationship based upon the sense conveyed by them, शब्दानां परस्परमर्थानुगमनम् । (2) continuance, continuation;confer, compare घृतघटतैलवट इति ; निषिक्ते घृते तैले वा अन्वयाद्विशेषणं भवति अयं घृतघटः, अयं तैलघट इति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.II. 1.1.
anvarthakagiven in accordance with the sense; generally applied to a technical term which is found in accordance with the sense conveyed by the constituent parts of it; e. g. सर्वनामसंज्ञा, confer, compare महत्याः संज्ञायाः करणे एतत् प्रयोजनमन्वर्थसंज्ञा यथा विज्ञायेत Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.23.
anvarthasaṃjñāA technical term used in accordance with the sense of its constituent parts; e. g. सर्वनाम, संख्या, अव्यय उपसर्जन,कारक, कर्मप्रवचनीय, अव्ययी-भाव, प्रत्यय, उपपद et cetera, and others All these terms are picked up from ancient grammarians by Pāṇini: confer, compare तत्र महत्याः संज्ञाया एतत् प्रयोजनम् । अन्वर्थसंज्ञा यथा विज्ञायेत । संख्यायते अनया संख्येति । confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.23; also confer, compare M.Bh.on I.1.27,I. 1.38,I.2.43, I.4.83, II.1,5, III. 1.1, III.1.92 et cetera, and others
apāya(1)point of departure, separation; confer, compare ध्रुवमपायेपादानम् P.I.4.24; (2) disappearance; confer, compare संनियेागशिष्टानामन्यतरापाये उभयोरप्यपायः । तद्यथा । देवदत्तयज्ञदत्ताभ्यामिदं कर्म कर्तव्यम् । देवदत्तापाये यज्ञदत्तेपि न करोति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.36.
apitnot marked with the mute letter प्, A Sārvadhātuka affix not marked with mute प् is looked upon as marked with ड् and hence it prevents the guṇa or vṛddhi substitution for the preceding vowel or for the penultimate vowel if it be अ. e. g. कुरुतः तनुतः, कुर्वन्ति where no guṇa takes place for the vowel उ confer, compare सार्वधातुकमपित्. P.I.2.4.
apoddhāradisintegration of the constituent elements of a word; analysis; अपोद्धार पृथक्करणम् commentary on Vāk. Pad. II. 449: confer, compare अपोद्धारपदार्था ये ये चार्थाः स्थितलक्षणः Vāk. Pad.I.24.
appayadīkṣitaअप्पदीक्षित A famous versatile writer of the sixteenth century A. D. (1530-1600 ), son of रङ्गराजाध्वरीन्द्र a Dravid Brāhmaṇa. He wrote more than 60 smaller or greater treatises mainly on Vedānta, Mimāṁsā, Dharma and Alaṁkāra śāstras; many of his works are yet in manuscript form. The Kaumudi-prakāśa and Tiṅantaśeṣasaṁgraha are the two prominent grammatical works written by him. Paṇdit Jagannātha spoke very despisingly of him.
aprayeāga(1)non-employment of a word in spite of the meaning being available: confer, compare संभावनेलमिति चेत्सिद्धाप्रयोगे P.III.3.154; (2) non-employment confer, compare उक्तार्थानामप्रयोगः a standard dictum of grammar not allowing superfluous words which is given in M.Bh. on P.I.1.4 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 16 and stated in Cāndra and other grammars as a Paribhāṣā.
aprayoginnot-found in actual use among the people although mentioned in the śāstra-texts; a mute indicatory letter or letters. confer, compare अप्रयोगी इत् Sāk. I.1.5 Hem I.1.37 Jain.I.2.3 and M.Bh. Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.on III.8.31.
abāghakanot coming in the way of rules otherwise applicable; the word is used in connection with निपातन i. e. constituted or announced forms or specially formed words which are said to be अबाधक i. e. not coming in the way of forms which could be arrived at by application of the regular rules. Siradeva has laid down the Paribhāṣā अबाधकान्यपि निपातनानि भवन्ति defending the form पुरातन in spite of Pāṇini's specific mention of the word पुराण in the rule पुराणप्रोक्तेषुo IV. 3. 105.
abhayacandraa Jain grammarian , who wrote प्रक्रियासंग्रह, based on the Śabdānuśāsana Vyākaraṇa of the Jain Śākatāyana.His possible date is the twelfth century A. D.
abhyatilakaa Jain writer of the thirteenth century who wrote a commentary on the Śabdāśāsana Grammar of Hemacandra.
abhayanandina reputed jain Grammarian of the eighth century who wrote an extensive gloss on the जैनेन्द्रव्याकरण. The gloss is known as जैनेन्द्रव्याकरणमहावृत्ति of which वृहज्जैनेन्द्रव्याकरण appears to be another name.
abhidhānadesignation, denotation, expression of sense by a word which is looked upon as the very nature of a word. The expression अभिधानं पुनः स्वाभाविकम् ( denotation of sense is only a natural characteristic of a word ) frequently occurs in the Mahābhāṣya; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on 1.2.64 Vārt 93, II.1.1, confer, compare नपुसकं यदूष्मान्तं तस्य बह्वभिधानजः ( Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIII.7 ) where the word बह्वभिधान means बहुवचन.
abhihitaexpressed (used in connection with the sense of a word) एतेनैवाभिहितं सूत्रेण Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.2.64 , 1.3.1 ; expressed actually by a word or part of a word, same as कथित Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.4.51.
abhyaṃkara(BHASKARASHASTRI Abhyankar 1785-1870 A. D. )an eminent scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who prepared a number of Sanskrit scholars in Grammar at Sātārā. He has also written a gloss on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara and another one on the Laghu-Śabdenduśekhara. (VASUDEVA SHASTRI Abhyakar 863-1942 A. D.) a stalwart Sanskrit Pandit, who, besides writing several learned commentaries on books in several Sanskrit Shastras, has written a commentary named 'Tattvādarśa' on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara and another named 'Guḍhārthaprakāśa' on the Laghuśabdenduśekhara. (KASHINATH VASUDEVA Abhyankar, 1890-) a student of Sanskrit Grammar who has written महाभाष्यप्रस्तावना-खण्ड, and जैनेन्द्रपरिभाषावृत्ति and compiled the परिभाषासंग्रह and the present Dictionary of Sanskrit Grammar.
abhyamsubstitute for dative case and ablative case. plural affix भ्यस् after the words युष्मद् and अस्मद् ; cf भसोsभ्यम् P. VII.1.30.
abhyāhataomission of any sound; a fault of utterance. अम् (1)a technical brief term in Panini's grammar including vowels, semivowels, the letter ह् and nasals; (2) a significant term for the accusative case showing change or substitution or modification: confer, compare अं विकारस्य Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.28 explained as अमिति शब्दे विकारस्याख्या भवति । अमिति द्वितीय विभक्तेरुपलक्षणम् । (3) augment अ applied to the penultimate vowel of सृज् & दृश् (P. VI.1.58, 59 and VII.1.99) (4) substitute tor Ist person. singular. affix मिप्, by P.III.4.101 (5) Acc. singular. case affix अम् .
amutaddhita affix. affix अम् applied in Vedic Literature to किम्, words ending in ए, indeclinables and the affixes तर and तम: e. g. प्रतरं नयामः प्रतरं वस्यः confer, compare अमु च च्छन्दसि P. V. 4. 12.
amoghavarṣaA Jain grammarian of the ninth century who wrote the gloss known as अमोघावृत्ति on the Śabdānuśāsana of Śākaṭāyana; the वृत्ति is quoted by माधव in his धातुवृत्ति.
ay(1)substitute for the causal sign णि before अाम्, अन्त, अालु et cetera, and others by P, VI.4.55 (2) substitute for ए before a vowel by P.VI.1.78.
ayaṅthe substitute अय् for the final ई of the root शी by P. VII.4.22.
ayactaddhita affix. affix अय substituted optionally for तय after द्वि and त्रि by P. V.2.43. exempli gratia, for example द्वयम् द्वितयम्; त्रयम् त्रितयम्.
ayāc,ayāṭsubstitutes for inst. sing affix टा in Vedic literature e. g. स्वप्नया, नावया.
ayāvananon-mixture of words where the previous word is in no way the cause of (any charge in) the next word. अयावनं अमिश्रयम् U1. varia lectio, another reading, on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XI. 12 e. g, अग्निमीळे where the क्रमपाठ is अग्निं ईळे ।
ara technical term for Ārdhadhātuka affixes in the Mugdhabodha grammar.
ariphitanot rhotacized: not turned into the letter र; confer, compare विसर्जनीयोsरि्फितो दीर्घपूर्वः स्वरोदयः आकारम् , R. Pr II. 9.
arīhaṇādia group of words given in P. IV.2.80 which get the taddhita affix घुञ् ( अक ) added to them as a cāturarthika affix e. g. अारीहणकम्, द्रौघणकम् et cetera, and otherssee Kāśikā on P.IV.2.80.
artha(1)literally signification,conveyed sense or object. The sense is sometimes looked upon as a determinant of the foot of a verse: confer, compare प्रायोर्थो वृत्तमित्येते पादज्ञानस्य हेतवः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVII 16. It is generally looked upon as the determinant of a word (पद). A unit or element of a word which is possessed of an independent sense is looked upon as a Pada in the old Grammar treatises; confer, compare अर्थः पदमिति ऐन्द्रे; confer, compare also अर्थः पदम् Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III.2, explained by उव्वट as अर्थाभिधायि पदम् । पद्यते गम्यते ज्ञायतेSर्थोनेनेति पदम् । There is no difference of opinion regarding the fact that, out of the four standard kinds of words नाम, आख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात, the first two kinds नाम and अाख्यात do possess an independent sense of their own. Regarding possession of sense and the manner in which the sense is conveyed, by the other two viz. the Upasargas (prepositions) and Nipātas (particles) there is a striking difference of opinion among scholars of grammar. Although Pāṇini has given the actual designation पद to words ending with either the case or the conjugational affixes, he has looked upon the different units or elements of a Pada such as the base, the affix, the augment and the like as possessed of individually separate senses. There is practically nothing in Pāṇini's sūtras to prove that Nipātas and Upasargas do not possess an independent sense. Re: Nipātas, the rule चादयोऽसत्वे, which means that च and other indeclinables are called Nipātas when they do not mean सत्त्व, presents a riddle as to the meaning which च and the like should convey if they do not mean सत्त्व or द्रव्य id est, that is a substance. The Nipātas cannot mean भाव or verbal activity and if they do not mean सत्व or द्रव्य, too, they will have to be called अनर्थक (absolutely meaningless) and in that case they would not be termed Prātipadika, and no caseaffix would be applied to them. To avoid this difficulty, the Vārtikakāra had to make an effort and he wrote a Vārtika निपातस्य अनर्थकस्य प्रातिपदिकत्वम् । P. I.2.45 Vār. 12. As a matter of fact the Nipātas च, वा and others do possess a sense as shown by their presence and absence (अन्वय and व्यतिरेक). The sense, however, is conveyed rather in a different manner as the word समूह, or समुदाय, which is the meaning conveyed by च in रामः कृष्णश्च, cannot be substituted for च as its Synonym in the sentence राम: कुष्णश्च. Looking to the different ways in which their sense is conveyed by nouns and verbs on the one hand, and by affixes, prepositions and indeclinables on the other hand, Bhartṛhari, possibly following Yāska and Vyāḍi, has developed the theory of द्योतकत्व as contrasted with वाचकत्व and laid down the dictum that indeclinables, affixes and prepositions (उपसर्गs) do not directly convey any specific sense as their own, but they are mere signs to show some specific property or excellence of the sense conveyed by the word to which they are attached; confer, compare also the statement 'न निर्बद्धा उपसर्गा अर्थान्निराहुरिति शाकटायनः नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयेगद्योतका भवन्ति । Nir 1.3. The Grammarians, just like the rhetoricians have stated hat the connection between words and their senses is a permanent one ( नित्य ), the only difference in their views being that the rhetoricians state that words are related; no doubt permanently, to their sense by means of संकेत or convention which solely depends on the will of God, while the Grammarians say that the expression of sense is only a natural function of words; confer, compare 'अभिधानं पुनः स्वाभाविकम्' Vārttika No.33. on P. I.2.64. For द्योतकत्व see Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari II. 165-206.
arthābhidhānaconveyance or expression of sense, confer, compare अर्थाभिधानं पुनः स्वाभाविकम् P. I.2.64 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 38. It is only a nature of words that they convey their sense.
alpragrahaṇa(1)the word अल् actually used in Pāṇini's rule e. g. अपृक्त एकाल् प्रत्ययः P.I.2.41.(2) the wording as अल् or wording by mention of a single letter exempli gratia, for example अचि श्रुधातुभ्रुवांय्वो P, VI.4.77.
alpataranot of frequent occurence in the spoken language or literature the term is used in connection with such words as are not frequently used; confer, compare सन्त्यल्पप्रयोगाः कृतोप्यैकपदिकाः । व्रंततिर्दम्नाः जाटय आट्णारो जागरूको द्विर्धिहोमीति Nir I.14.
avagraha(1)separation of a compound word into its component elements as shown in the Pada-Pāṭha of the Vedic Saṁhitās. In the Padapāṭha, individual words are shown separately if they are combined by Saṁdhi rules or by the formation of a compound in the Saṁhitāpāṭha; exempli gratia, for example पुरोहितम् in the Saṁhitāpāṭha is read as पुरःsहितम्. In writing, there is observed the practice of placing the sign (ऽ) between the two parts, about which nothing can be said as to when and how it originatedition The AtharvaPrātiśākhya defines अवग्रह as the separation of two padas joined in Saṁhitā. (Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. II.3.25; II.4.5). In the recital of the pada-pāṭha, when the word-elements are uttered separately, there is a momentary pause measuring one matra or the time required for the utterance of a short vowel. (See for details Vāj. Prāt. Adhāya 5). (2) The word अवग्रह is also used in the sense of the first out of the two words or members that are compounded together. See Kāśikā on P.VIII.4.26; confer, compare also तस्य ( इङ्ग्यस्य ) पूर्वपदमवग्रहः यथा देवायत इति देव-यत. Tai. Pr. I. 49. The term अवग्रह is explained in the Mahābhāṣya as 'separation, or splitting up of a compound word into its constitutent parts; confer, compare छन्दस्यानङोवग्रहो दृश्येत पितामह इति ।(Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.2.36); also confer, compare यद्येवमवग्रहः प्राप्नोति । न लक्षणेन पदकारा अनुवर्त्याः। पदकारैर्नाम लक्षणमनुवर्त्यम् । यथालक्षणं पदं कर्तव्यम् (Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.1.109) where the Bhāṣyakāra has definitely stated that the writers of the Padapāṭha have to split up a word according to the rules of Grammar. (3) In recent times, however, the word अवग्रह is used in the sense of the sign (ऽ) showing the coalescence of अ (short or long) with the preceding अ (short or long ) or with the preceding ए or ओ exempli gratia, for example शिवोऽ र्च्यः, अत्राऽऽगच्छ. (4) The word is also used in the sense of a pause, or an interval of time when the constituent elements of a compound word are shown separately; confer, compare समासेवग्रहो ह्रस्वसमकालः (Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.V.1). (5) The word is also used in the sense of the absence of Sandhi when the Sandhi is admissible.
avaṅsubstitute अव् for the final ओ of the word गो; confer, compare अवङ् स्फोटायनस्य, P. VI.1.123,124.
avasthitaof a uniform nature; confer, compare सिद्धं त्ववस्थिता वर्णाः, वक्तुश्चिराचिरवचनाद् वृत्तयो विशिष्यन्ते, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1.70 V. 5.
aviravikanyāyaa maxim mentioned by Patañjali in connection with the word आविक where the taddhita affix ठक् (इक), although prescribed after the word अवि in the sense of 'flesh of sheep' (अवेः मांसम्), is actually put always after the base अविक and never after अवि. The maxim shows the actual application of an affix to something allied to, or similar to the base, and not to the actual base as is sometimes found in popular use confer, compare द्वयोः शब्दयोः समानार्थयोरेकेन विग्रहोऽपरस्मादुत्पत्तिर्भविष्यति अविरविकन्यायेन । तद्यथा अवेर्मांसमिति विगृह्य अविकशब्दादुत्पत्तिर्भवति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.88; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.89; IV.2.60; IV.3.131,V.1.7,28; VI.2.11.
avyayārthanirūpaṇaa work on the meanings of indeclinable words written in the sixteenth century A. D. by Viṭṭhala Śeṣa, grandson of Ramacandra Śeṣa the author of the Prakriyā Kaumudi.
(1)Pratyāhāra or a brief term standing for all vowels, semivowels, and the fifth, fourth and third of the class-consonants; all letters excepting the surds and sibilants; (2) substitute अ for the word इदम् before affixes of cases beginning with the instrumental, and for एतद् before the taddhita affix. affixes त्र and तस्; see P.II.4.32 and 33; (3) substitute अ for the genitive case singular. case-affix ङस् after the words युष्मद् and अस्मद्; see P.VII.1.27.
aṣṭakaanother name for the famous work of Pāṇini popularly called the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī.; confer, compare अष्टावध्यायाः परिमाणमस्य सूत्रस्य अष्टकं पाणिनीयम् । दशकं वैयाघ्रपदीयम् । त्रिंकं काशकृत्स्नम् । Kāś on P.IV. 1.58; (2) students of Pāṇini's grammar, e. g. अष्टकाः पाणिनीयाः; confer, compare सूत्राच्च कोपधात् । Kāś. on P.IV. 2. 65.
asiddhainvalid; of suspended validity for the time being: not functioning for the time being. The term is frequently used in Pāṇini's system of grammar in connection with rules or operations which are prevented, or held in suspense, in connection with their application in the process of the formation of a word. The term (असिद्ध) is also used in connection with rules that have applied or operations that have taken place, which are, in certain cases, made invalid or invisible as far as their effect is concerned and other rules are applied or other operations are allowed to take place, which ordinarily have been prevented by those rules which are made invalid had they not been invalidatedition Pāṇini has laid down this invalidity on three different occasions (1) invalidity by the rule पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् VIII.2.1. which makes a rule or operation in the second, third and fourth quarters of the eighth chapter of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. invalid when any preceding rule is to be applied, (2) invalidity by the rule असिद्धवदत्राभात् which enjoins mutual invalidity in the case of operations prescribed in the Ābhīya section beginning with the rule असिद्धवत्राभात् (VI. 4.22.) and going on upto the end of the Pāda (VI.4.175), (3) invalidity of the single substitute for two letters, that has already taken place, when ष् is to be substituted for स्, or the letter त् is to be prefixed, confer, compare षत्वतुकोरसिद्धः (VI. 1.86). Although Pāṇini laid down the general rule that a subsequent rule or operation, in case of conflict, supersedes the preceding rule, in many cases it became necessary for him to set, that rule aside, which he did by means of the stratagem of invalidity given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. Subsequent grammarians found out a number of additional cases where it became necessary to supersede the subseguent rule which they did by laying down a dictum of invalidity similar to that of Pāṇini. The author of the Vārttikas, hence, laid down the doctrine that rules which are nitya or antaraṅga or apavāda, are stronger than, and hence supersede, the anitya, bahiraṅga and utsarga rules respectively. Later gram marians have laid down in general, the invalidity of the bahiraṅga rule when the antaraṅga rule occurs along with it or subsequent to it. For details see Vol. 7 of Vvyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya(D. E. Society's edition) pages 217-220. See also Pari. Śek. Pari. 50.
asukthe augment अस् seen in Vedic Literature added to the nominative case. plural case-affix जस् following a nounbase ending in अ; e.g, जनासः, देवासः et cetera, and others cf आज्जसेरसुक् P. VII.1.50,51.
asuḍsubstitute अस् for the last letter of the word पुंस् before the सर्वनामस्थान affixes i. e. before the first five case affixes,exempli gratia, for example पुमान् पुमांसौ et cetera, and others; confer, compare पुंसोsसुङ् P.VII.1.89
asekṛt affix in the sense of the infinitive (तुमर्थे) in Vedic Literature,e.gजीवसे; confer, compare तुमर्थे सेसेनसेo P.III.4.9
aspaṣṭaless in contact with the vocal organ than the semi-vowels; the term occurs in Hemacandra's Grammar (Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. I.3.25) and is explained by the commentator as 'ईषत्स्पृष्टतरौ प्रत्यासत्तेर्यकारवकारौ. अस्पष्ट stands for the letters य and व which are substituted for the vowels ए ऐ and ओ औ when followed by a vowel; cf, also Śāk I.I.154.
ā(1)the long form of the vowel अ called दीर्घ,consisting of two mātrās, in contrast with (l) the short अ which consists of one mātrā and the protracted आ३ which consists of three mātrās; (2) substitute अा of two mātrās when prescribed by the word दीर्घ or वृद्धि for the short vowel अ; (3) upasarga अा (अाङ्) in the sense of limit exempli gratia, for example अा कडारादेका संज्ञा (P.I.4.1.) आकुमारं यशः पाणिनेः K. on II.1.13. आ उदकान्तात् (Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.14.) (4) indeclinable आ in the sense of remembrance e. g. आ एवं नु मन्यसे; confer, compare ईषदर्थे क्रियायोगे मर्यादाभिविधौ च यः । एतमातं ङितं विद्याद्वाक्यस्मरणयोरङित् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.14; (5) augment अा ( अाक् ) as seen in चराचर, वदावद et cetera, and others confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). VI.1.12 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 6; (6) augment अा(आट्) prefixed to roots in the tenses लुङ्, लङ् and लृङ् (7) substitute अा prescribed for the last letter of pronouns before the taddhita affix. affixes दृक्,दृश, दृक्ष and वत्, as in तादृक्दृ, तादृश et cetera, and others; (8) feminine affix आ (टाप्, डाप् or चाप् ) added to nouns ending in अा; (9) substitute आ ( आ or अात्, or डा or आल् ) for case affixes in Vedic literature उभा यन्तारौ, नाभा पृथिव्याः et cetera, and others
ākamthe substitute आकम् for साम् of the genitive case plural after the words युष्मद् and अस्मद् e. g. युष्माकं, अस्माकम् confer, compare P.VII.1.33.
aākṛtigaṇaa class or group of words in which some words are actually mentioned and room is left to include others which are found undergoing the same operation; confer, compare श्रेण्यादयः कृतादिभिः । श्रेण्यादयः पठ्यन्ते कृतादिराकृतिगणः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.59. Haradatta defines the word as प्रयोगदर्शनेन आकृतिग्राह्यो गणः अाकृतिगण:। अत्र अादिशब्दः प्रकारे । अाकृतिगणेपि उदाहरणरूपेण कतिपयान् पठति कृत मत इत्यादि Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on II.I.59 ; confer, compare Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.of Kaiyaṭa also on II.1. 59.Some of the gaṇas mentioned by Pāṇini are ākṛtigaṇas, exempli gratia, for example अर्शआदिगण, मूलविभुजादिगण, स्नात्व्यादिगण, शिवादिगण, पचादिगण, and others.
ākṣarasamāmnāyikadirectly or expressly mentioned in the fourteen Pratyāhāra Sūtras of Pāṇini; a letter actually mentioned by Pāṇini in his alphabet 'अइउण्', 'ऋलृक्' et cetera, and others
aākhyātaverbal form, verb; confer, compare भावप्रधानमाख्यातं सत्त्वप्रधानानि नामानि Nirukta of Yāska.I.1; चत्वारि पदजातानि नामाख्यातोपसर्गनिपाताश्च Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1. Āhnika 1 ; also A.Prāt. XII. 5, अाकार अाख्याते पदादिश्च Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.2.37 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2, आख्यातमाख्यातेन क्रियासातत्ये Sid. Kau. on II.1.72, क्रियावाचकमाख्यातं Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.V.1; confer, compare भारद्वाजकमाख्यातं भार्गवं नाम भाष्यते । भारद्वाजेन दृष्टत्वादाख्यातं भारद्वाजगोत्रम् V. Prāt. VIII. 52; confer, compare also Athar. Prāt.I.I.12, 18; 1.3.3,6; II.2.5 where ākhyāta means verbal form. The word also meant in ancient days the root also,as differentiated from a verb or a verbal form as is shown by the lines तन्नाम येनाभिदधाति सत्त्वं, तदाख्यातं येन भावं स धातुः R.Pr.XII.5 where 'आख्यात' and 'धातु' are used as synonyms As the root form such as कृ, भृ et cetera, and others as distinct from the verbal form, is never found in actual use, it is immaterial whether the word means root or verb.In the passages quoted a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. from the Nirukta and the Mahābhāṣya referring to the four kinds of words, the word ākhyāta could be taken to mean root (धातु) or verb (क्रियापद). The ākhyāta or verb is chiefly concerned with the process of being and bccoming while nouns (नामानि) have sattva or essence, or static element as their meaning. Verbs and nouns are concerned not merely with the activities and things in this world but with every process and entity; confer, compare पूर्वापूरीभूतं भावमाख्यातेनाचष्टे Nir.I.;अस्तिभवतिविद्यतीनामर्थः सत्ता । अनेककालस्थायिनीति कालगतपौर्वापर्येण क्रमवतीति तस्याः क्रियात्वम् । Laghumañjūṣā. When a kṛt (affix). affix is added to a root, the static element predominates and hence a word ending with a kṛt (affix). affix in the sense of bhāva or verbal activity is treated as a noun and regularly declined;confer, compareकृदभिहितो भावे द्रव्यवद् भवति M.Bh. on II.2.19 and III. 1.67, where the words गति, व्रज्या, पाक and others are given as instances. Regarding indeclinable words ending with kṛt (affix). affixes such as कर्तुं, कृत्वा, and others, the modern grammarians hold that in their case the verbal activity is not shadowed by the static element and hence they can be,in a way, looked upon as ākhyātas; confer, compare अव्ययकृतो भावे Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa.
aākhyātavivekaa work dealing with verbs and their activity by KṛṣṇaShāstrī Āraḍe a great Naiyāyika of the 18th century.
āgamaaugment, accrement, a word element which is added to the primitive or basic word during the process of the formation of a complete word or pada. The āgama is an adventitious word element and hence differs from ādeśa, the substitute which wholly takes the place of the original or ( आदेशिन् ). Out of the several āgamas mentioned by Pāṇini, those that are marked with mute ट् are prefixed, those, marked with क्, are affixed, while those, marked with म्, are placed immediately after the last vowel of the word. The augments become a part and parcel of the word to which they are added, and the characteristics of which they possess;confer, compareयदागमास्तद्गुणीभूतास्तद्ग्रहणेन गृह्यन्ते, also आगमानां आगमिधर्मिवैशिष्ट्यम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari.11. Those grammarians, who hold the view that words are unproduced and eternal, explain the addition of an augment as only the substitution of a word with an augment in the place of a word without an augment; confer, compare आदेशास्तर्हिमे भविष्यन्ति अनागमकानां सागमकाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.20; I.1.46. The term āgama is defined as अन्यत्र विद्यमानस्तु यो वर्णः श्रुयतेधिकः । आगम्यमानतुल्यत्वात्स आगम इति स्मृतः Com. on Tait. Prāt.I. 23.
aāt(1)long अा as different from short or protracted अ prescribed by the wofd वृद्धि or दीर्घ in the case of अ, or by the word अात् when substituted for another vowel, as for example in the rule आदेच उपदेशेऽशिति and the following: confer, compare P.VI.1.45, 57; (2) substitute for the ablative affix ङस् after words ending in अ; confer, compare P. VII.1.12; (3) substitute अात् for a case affix in Vedic Literature, exempli gratia, for example न ताद् ब्राह्मणाद् निन्दामि Kāś. on VII. 1.39.
ātāmĀtmanepada third person dual ending, technically substituted for लकार by P.III.4.78
āttvathe substitution of long अा prescribed by the term अात् as in आदेच उपदेशेऽशिति and the following confer, compare P. VI.1.45 et cetera, and others
aātvathe substitution of अा; exempli gratia, for example तादृक्, भवादृक्, अन्यादृक् confer, compare आ सर्वनाम्नः P.VI.3. 90.
ādivṛddhithe Vṛddhi substitute prescribed for the first vowel of a word to which a tad-affix, marked with the mute letter ञ्,ण्, or क् is added; exempli gratia, for example औपगव, दाक्षि et cetera, and others; confer, compare तद्धितेष्वचामादेः P.VII.2.117, 118.
ādiṣṭa(1)prescribed for substitution; specified for an operation : confer, compare सिद्धे तु आदिष्टस्य युड्वचनात् M.Bh. on VI.1. 155; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI. 1.I58 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.3.28 Vār. 5; confer, compare also आदिष्टाच्चैवाचः पूर्वः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.57; (2) indicated or stated; अादिष्टा इमे वर्णाः.
ādeśa(1)substitute as opposed to sthānin, the original. In Pāṇini's grammar there is a very general maxim, possessed of a number of exceptions, no doubt, that 'the substitute behaves like the original' (स्थानिवदादेशः अनल्विधौ P.I.1.56.); the application of this maxim is called स्थानिवद्भाव; for purposes of this स्थानिवद्भाव the elision (लोप) of a phonetic element is looked upon as a sort of substitute;confer, compare उपधालेपस्य स्थानिवत्त्वात् Kāś. on P.I.1.58. Grammarians many times look upon a complete word or a word-base as a substitute for another one, although only a letter or a syllable in the word is changed into another, as also when a letter or syllable is added to or dropped in a word; confer, compare पचतु, पचन्तु ... इमेप्यादेशाः । कथम् । अादिश्यते यः स आदेशः । इमे चाप्यादिश्यन्ते । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.56; cf also सर्वे सर्वपदादेशा दाक्षीपुत्रस्य पाणिनेः M.Bh. on P. I.1.20; confer, compare also अनागमकानां सागमका आदेशाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.20: (2) indication, assignment; confer, compare योयं स्वरादेशः अन्तोदात्तं, वधेराद्युदात्तत्वं, स्वः स्वरितमिति अादेशः R.Pr.I.30-32; confer, compare also अादेशः उपदेशः commentary on Tai.-Prāt. II.20: confer, compare also अनादेशे अविकारः V.Pr.IV.131, where Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.remarks यत्र उदात्तादीनां स्वराणां सन्धौ आदेशो न क्रियते तत्र अविकारः प्रत्येतव्यः । confer, compare also एकारो विभक्त्यादेशः छन्दसि A.Pr. II.1.2, where ए is prescribed as a substitute for a caseaffix and त्ये and अस्मे are cited as examples where the acute acent is also prescribed for the substitute ए.
ādeśinthat for which a substitute is prescribed; the original, sthānin: confer, compare आदेशिानामादेशाः confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). On P.I.1.56.
ādyantavattvaअाद्यन्तवद्भाव, consideration of a single or solitary letter as the initial or the final one according to requirements for opcrations prescribed for the initial or for the final. Both these notions --the initial and the final-are relative notions, and because they require the presence of an additional letter or letters for the sake of being called initial or final it becomes necessary to prescribe आद्यन्तवद्भाव in the case of a single letter; confer, compareअाद्यन्तवदेकस्मिन् । आदौ इव अन्त इव एकस्मिन्नपि कार्यं भवति । यथा कर्तव्यमित्यत्र प्रत्ययाद्युदात्तत्वं भवति एवमौपगवमित्यत्रापि यथा स्यात् । Kāś. on P.I.1.21 ; confer, compare also अाद्यन्तवच्च । अपृक्तस्य आदिवदन्तवच्च कार्यं भवति । Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.55. This अाद्यन्तवद्भाव of Pāṇini is, in fact, a specific application of the general maxim known as vyapadeśivadbhāva by virtue of which "an operation which affects something on account of some special designation, which for certain reasons attaches to the letter, affects likewise that which stands alone;" confer, compare Pari.Śek. Pari. 30.
aādhārādheyabhāvaa non-differential relation (अभेदसंसर्ग) between the personal endings तिप् , तस् et cetera, and others and the noun in the nominative case which is the subject of the verbal activity;relation of a thing and its substratum: confer, compare निपातातिरिक्तनामार्थधात्वर्थयोर्भेदान्वयस्य अव्युत्पन्नत्वात्.
āna(1)kṛt affix (शानच् or चानश्) substituted for the lakāra लट् and applied to ātmanepadi roots forming the present participle; (2) kṛt (affix). affix कानच् applied to ātmanepadi roots in the sense of past time forming the perfect participle confer, compare लिटः कानज्वा P.III.2.106.
aānaṅsubstitute आन् in the place of the last letter (ऋ) of the first member of dvandva compounds of words meaning deities or of words showing blood-relationship which end with the vowel ऋ; exempli gratia, for example होतापोतारौ, मातापितरो confer, compare P.VI.3.25, 26.
ānantarya(1)close proximity; absence of any intermediary element generally of the same nature: अनन्तरस्य भावः आनन्तर्यम्; confer, compare नाजानन्तर्ये वहिष्ट्वप्रक्लृप्तिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.4.2. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 21: Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 51. This close proximity of one letter or syllable or so, with another, is actually id est, that isphonetically required and generally so found out also, but sometimes such proximity is theoretically not existing as the letter required for proximity is technically not present there by the rule पूर्वत्रासिद्धम्. In such cases, a technical absence is not looked upon as a fault. confer, compare कचिच्च संनिपातकृतमानन्तर्ये शास्त्रकृतमनानन्तर्ये यथा ष्टुत्वे, क्वचिच्च नैव संनिपातकृतं नापि शास्त्रकृतं यथा जश्त्वे । यत्र कुतश्चिदेवानन्तर्यं तदाश्रयिष्यामः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VIII.3.13. (2) close connection by mention together at a common place et cetera, and others;confer, compare सर्वाद्यानन्तर्यं कार्यार्थम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.27.
ānupūrvyasaṃhitāthe saṁhitā-pāṭha or recital of the running Vedic text in accordance with the constituent words;exempli gratia, for example शुनः शेपं चित् निदितम् or नरा शंसं वा पूषणम्, as opposed to the अनानुपूर्व्यसंहिता which is actually found in the traditional recital exempli gratia, for example शुनश्चिच्छेपं निदितम् Ṛk saṁh. V 2.7 or नरा वा शंसं पूषणम् Ṛk saṁh. X.64.3. See R. Prāt. II 43.
āpiśala(1)a work of अापिशलि, possibly his grammar; confer, compare आपिशलमधीते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.14; (2) a student of Āpiśali's grammar: आपिशलमधीते आपिशला ब्राह्मणी Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.14: अापिशलपाणिनीयव्याडीयगौतमीयाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI. 2.36.; confer, compare तथा चापिशलाः पाणिनीयाः पठन्ति-आगमोनुपघातेन विकारश्चोपमर्दनात् । आदेशस्तु प्रसङ्गेन लोपः सर्वापकर्षनात्.
ām(1)augment आ prescribed in connection with the words चतुर् and अनडुह् before the case-affixes called सर्वनामस्थान; confer, compare चतुरनडुहोराम् उदात्तः P.VII.1.98; (2) the affix आम् added before लिट् or a perfect termination by rules कास्प्रत्ययादाम् अमन्त्रे लिटि and the following (P. III 1.35-39), as for instance, in कासांचक्रे, ऊहांचक्रे, दयांचक्रे, जागरांचकार, विभयांचकार et cetera, and others; (3) geni. plural caseaffix आम् as in दृषदाम्, शरदाम्, with न् prefixed in रामाणाम् et cetera, and others, and with स् prefixed in सर्र्वेषाम् et cetera, and others; (4) locative case singular. case-affix अाम् substituted for इ (ङि); confer, compare ङेराम् नद्याम्नीभ्यः P.VI.4.116.
aāmantrita(1)a word in the vocative singular. confer, compare सामन्त्रितम् P.II.3.48: a tech. term in Pāṇini's grammar, the peculiar features of which are पराङ्गवद्भाव (confer, compare P.II.1.2), अविद्यमानवद्भाव (confer, compare P.VIII.1.72), द्वित्व (confer, compare P.VIII. 1.8), अद्युदात्तत्व (confer, compare P.VI.1.198), सर्वानुदात्तत्व(confer, compare P.VIII.1.19), splitting of ए into अा and इ, exempli gratia, for example अग्रे into अग्ना ३ इ (confer, compare P.VIII.2.107 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3); (2) Vocative case, confer, compare ओकार अामन्त्रितजः प्रगृह्यः Ṛk. Prāt. I.28; Vāj. Pr. III.139: II.17: II.24 VI.1.
āythe substitute अाय् for ऐ before a vowel; exempli gratia, for example चायकः for चै+अकः confer, compare एचेायवायावः P.VI.1.78.
āy(1)the affix आय applied to the roots गुप्, धूप् and others ending with which they are looked upon as roots; confer, compare P. III.1.28: P.III.1. 32. The affix is applied optionally when an ārdhadhātuka affix is to follow, exempli gratia, for example गोपायिता, गोप्ता; confer, compare P.III. 1.31; (2) augment; confer, compare असतो वर्णस्य उपजनः R. Prāt. XIV. 1 Uvaṭa.
aārasubstitute अार for ऋ in the words पितृ and मातृ; exempli gratia, for example पितरामातरा; confer, compare P. VI.3.33.
āraḍeKRISHNASHASTRI a reputed Naiyāyika of Banaras of the nineteenth century, who wrote, besides many treatises on Nyāya, a short gloss on the Sutras of Pāṇini, called Pāṇini-sūtra-vṛtti.
ārukṛt (affix). affix applied to the roots शृ and वन्द् in the sense of habituated et cetera, and others exempli gratia, for example शरारुः, वन्दारुः, cf P. III. 2.173.
ālcase affix in Vedic literature exempli gratia, for example वनन्ता यजेत Kāś. on VII.1.39.
āśubodha(1)name of a work on grammar written by Tārānātha called Tarka-vācaspatī, a reputed Sanskrit scholar of Bengal of the 19th century A.D. who compiled the great Sanskrit Dictionary named वाचस्पत्यकेाश and wrote commentaries on many Sanskrit Shastraic and classical works. The grammar called अाशुबोध is very useful for beginners; (2) name of an elementary grammar in aphorisms written by रामकिंकरसरस्वती, which is based on the Mugdhabodha of Bopadeva.
āśraya(1)relation of dependence; confer, compare अाश्रयात्सिद्धत्वं भविष्यति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1.12 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4; (2) substratum, place of residence; confer, compare गुणवचनानां शब्दानामाश्रयतो लिङ्गवचनानि भवन्ति । शुद्धं वस्त्रम् । शुक्ला शाटी । शुक्लः कम्बलः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). II.2.29.
ika(1)substitute for the affix ठ given as ठक्, ठञ् or ञिठ् by Pāṇini; confer, compare ठस्येकः P.VII.3.50; (2) taddhita affix इकक्, इकन् षिकन् mentioned in . the Vārtikas on P.IV.2.60; (3) kṛt (affix). affix इक applied to खन् exempli gratia, for example आखानिकः confer, compare इको वक्तव्यः P.III.3.125 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3.
iglakṣaṇavṛddhithe substitution of the vowel called वृद्वि id est, that is the vowel आ, ए or औ prescribed specifically for the vowels called इक् id est, that is इ, उ, ऋ and लृ, exempli gratia, for example तस्मादिग्लक्षणा वृद्विः P.1.1.3. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 11; confer, comparealso इग्लक्षणवृद्धिप्रतिषेधस्तावत् Sīradeva's ParibhāṣāvṛttiPari. 2.
iṅgyaa separable word as opposed to अनिङ्ग्य; part of a compound word which is separated or may be separated from the remaining part when the word is split up into its constituent parts. Generally the word is applied to the first part of a compound word when it is split up in the recital of the padapāṭha. The 'iṅgya' word is shown by a pause or avagraha after it which is shown in writing by the sign (ऽ): confer, compare इङ्गयेत विभागेन चाल्यते इति इङ्गयम् । इङ्गयमिति विभागपदस्य संशा commentary on Tait. Prāt. 1.48. सावग्रहं पदमिङ्गयम् Com.on T.Pr. I.48.
ic(1)short wording or pratyāhāra for vowels except अ. confer, compare इजोदश्च गुरुमतोSनृच्छः P.III.1.36; cf also VI. I.104, VI.3.68. VIII.4.31,32; (2) Samāsānta affix इ after Bahuvrīhi compounds showing a mutual exchange of actions. exempli gratia, for example केशाकेशि, दण्डादण्डि confer, compare इच् कर्मव्यतिहारे P.V.4. 127 also 128.
it(1)a letter or a group of letters attached to a word which is not seen in actual use in the spoken language: cf अप्रयोगी इत्, Śāk. I.1.5, Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana.1.1.37. The इत् letters are applied to a word before it, or after it, and they have got each of them a purpose in grammar viz. causing or preventing certain grammatical operations in the formation of the complete word. Pāṇini has not given any definition of the word इत् , but he has mentioned when and where the vowels and consonants attached to words are to be understood as इत्; (confer, compare उपदेशेजनुनासिक इत् , हलन्त्यम् । et cetera, and others P. I.3.2 to 8) and stated that these letters are to be dropped in actual use, confer, compareP.I.3.9. It appears that grammarians before Pāṇini had also employed such इत् letters, as is clear from some passages in the Mahābhāṣya as also from their use in other systems of grammar as also in the Uṇādi list of affixes, for purposes similar to those found served in Pāṇini 's grammar. Almost all vowels and consonants are used as इत् for different purposes and the इत् letters are applied to roots in the Dhātupāṭha, nouns in the Gaṇapāṭha, as also to affixes, augments and substitutes prescribed in grammar. Only at a few places they are attached to give facility of pronunciation. Sometimes the इत् letters, especially vowels, which are said to be इत्, when uttered as nasalized by Pāṇini, are recognised only by convention; confer, compare प्रतिज्ञानुनासिक्याः पाणिनीयाः(S.K.on P.I.3.2).The word इत्, which literally means going away or disappearing, can be explained as a mute indicatory letter. In Pāṇini's grammar, the mute vowel अ applied to roots indicates the placing of the Ātmanepada affixes after them, if it be uttered as anudātta and of affixes of both the padas if uttered svarita; confer, compare P.I.3. 12, 72. The mute vowel आ signifies the prevention of इडागम before the past part, affixes; confer, compare P. VII. 2. 16. Similarly, the mute vowel इ signfies the augment न् after the last vowel of the root; confer, compareP.VII.1.58; ई signifies the prevention of the augment इ before the past participle.affixes cfP.VII.2.14;उ signifies the inclusion of cognate letters; confer, compareP.I.1.69, and the optional addition of the augment इ before त्वा; confer, compare P.VII.2. 56; ऊ signifies the optional application of the augment इट्;confer, compareP.VII. 2.44; क signifies the prevention of ह्रस्व to the vowel of a root before the causal affix, confer, compareVII.4.2: लृ signifies the vikarana अङ् in the Aorist cf P.III.1.55; ए signifies the prevention of vrddhi in the Aorist,confer, compare P.VII.2.55; ओ signifies the substitution of न् for त् of the past participle. confer, compare P VIII.2.45; क् signifies the Prevention of गुण and वृद्धि, confer, compareP, I. 1.5; ख् signifies the addition of the augment मुम्(म्)and the shortening of the preceding vowel: confer, compareP.VI.3 65-66: ग् signifies the prevention of गुण and वृद्धि, confer, compare P.I.1.5 घ् signifies कुत्व, confer, compare P.VII.3.62; ङ्, applied to affixes, signifies the prevention of गुण and वृद्धि, confer, compare P.I.1.5; it causes संप्रसारणादेश in the case of certain roots, confer, compare P. VI.1.16 and signifies आत्मनेपद if applied to roots; confer, compare P.I. 3.12, and their substitution for the last letter if applied to substitutes. confer, compare P I.1.53. च् signifies the acute accent of the last vowel;confer, compareP.VI.1. 159; ञ् signifies उभयपद i.e the placing of the affixes of both the podas after the root to which it has been affixed;confer, compareP.I.3.72, ट् in the case of an augment signifies its application to the word at the beginning: confer, compareP I.1.64, while applied to a nominal base or an affix shows the addition of the feminine. affix ई (ङीप्) confer, compareP.IV.1. 15;ड् signifies the elision of the last syllable; confer, compare P.VI.4.142: ण् signifies वृद्धि, confer, compareP.VII.2.115;त् signifies स्वरित accent, confer, compare VI.1.181, as also that variety of the vowel ( ह्रस्व, दीर्ध or प्लुत) to which it has been applied confer, compare P.I.1.70; न् signifies आद्युदात्त, confer, compare P.VI.1.193:प् signifies अनुदात्त accent confer, compare अनुदात्तौ सुप्पितौ P. III.1.4. as also उदात्त for the vowel before the affix marked with प् confer, compare P.VI.1.192: म् signifies in the case of an augment its addition after the final vowel.confer, compareP.I.1.47,while in the case of a root, the shortening of its vowel before the causal affix णि,confer, compare P.VI.4.92: र् signifies the acute accent for the penultimate vowel confer, compare P.VI.1.217,ल् signifies the acute accent for the vowel preceding the affix marked with ल्; confer, compareP.VI. 193; श् implies in the case of an affix its सार्वधातुकत्व confer, compare P. II1.4.113, while in the case of substitutes, their substitution for the whole स्थानिन् cf P.I.1.55; प् signifies the addition of the feminine. affix ई ( ङीप् ) confer, compareP.IV-1.41 ;स् in the case of affixes signifies पदसंज्ञा to the base before them, cf P.I.4.16. Sometimes even without the actual addition of the mute letter, affixes are directed to be looked upon as possessed of that mute letter for the sake of a grammatical operation exempli gratia, for example सार्वधातुकमपित् P.I.2.4; असंयेागाल्लिट कित् P.I.2.5: गोतो णित् P.VII.1.90 et cetera, and others (2) thc short vowel इ as a substitute: confer, compare शास इदङ्हलोः P.VI.4.34.
itaretarapossessed of interdependence; depending upon each other; confer, compare इतरेतरं कार्यमसद्वत् Candra Pari. 5 }. Grammatical operations are of no avail if the rules stating them are mutually depending on each other. The word इतरेतर has the sense of इतरेतराश्रय here.
itaretarayogamutual relationship with each other. Out of the four senses of the indeclinable च viz. समुच्चय, अन्वाचय, इतरेतरयोग and समाहार, the Dvandva compound is formed of words connected in the last two ways and not in the first two ways. The instances of द्वन्द्व in the sense of इतरेतरयोग are धवखदिरपलाशाः, प्लक्षन्यग्रोधौ etc; confer, compare Kāś.on P. II.2.29 confer, compare also प्लक्षश्च न्यग्रोधश्चेत्युक्ते गम्यत एतत्प्लक्षोपि न्यग्रोधसहायो न्यग्रोधोपि प्लक्षसहाय इति M.Bh. on II.2.29; confer, compare also इतरेतरयोगः स यदा उद्रिक्तावयवभेदो भवति Sīradeva's ParibhāṣāvṛttiPari. 16.
itvathe substitution of short इ by स्याघ्वोरिच्च P.I.2.17, शास इदङ्हलोः P. VI.4.3, et cetera, and others
itnukṛt affix mentioned by Pāṇini in VI.4.55 as causing the substitution of अय् for णि before it; e. g गदयित्नुः, स्तनयित्नुः M.Bh. on VI.4.55.
in(1)substitute for the inst. case ending in अा (टा) after bases ending in अ ; confer, compare टाङसिङसामिनात्स्याः P.VII.1. 12; (2) taddhita affix.aff इन affixed to पूर्व e. g. पथिभिः पूर्विणैः confer, compare P. IV. 4. 133.
inaṅsubstitute इन् for the last vowel of the words कल्याणी, सुभगा, दुर्भगा and others before the affix ढ i. e. एय prescribed after these words in the sense of offspring e. g. काल्यााणिनेयः, सौभागिनेयः, कौलटिनेयः et cetera, and others confer, compareकल्याण्यादीनामिनङ् P. IV.I.126, 127.
ini(1)kṛt affix इन् applied to the roots क्री with धि, जु with प्र, and the roots जि, दृ, क्षि and others, e. g. सोमविक्रयी, प्रजवी, जयी et cetera, and others confer, compare P.III 2.93 and III.2.156-157: (2) taddhita affix. affix इन् affixed to the word पाण्डुकम्बल in the sense of 'covered with' ( confer, compare P, IV.2.11), in the sense of collection to the word खल exempli gratia, for example खलिनी confer, compare P.IV.2.51, to the word अनुब्राह्मण in sense 'student of' exempli gratia, for example अनुब्राह्मणी confer, compare P.IV.2.62, to the words कर्मन्द and कृशाश्च confer, compare P.IV.3.lll, to the word चूर्ण confer, compare P.IV.4.23 and to the word श्राद्ध confer, compare P.V.2.85 and साक्षात् confer, compare P. V. 2. 91 in specified senses and in the general sense of possession to words ending in अ, cf P. V.2.115-117 and to certain other words confer, compare P.V.2.128-37.
indraname of a great grammarian who is believed to have written an exhaustive treatise on grammar before Pāṇini; confer, compare the famous verse of Bopadeva at the commencement of his Dhātupāṭha इन्द्रश्चन्द्र: काशकृत्स्नापिशली शाकटायनः । पाणिन्यमरजैनेन्द्रा जयन्त्यष्टादिशाब्दिका: ॥ No work of Indra is available at present. He is nowhere quoted by Pāṇini. Many quotations believed to have been taken from his work are found scattered in grammar works, from which it appears that there was an ancient system prevalent in the eastern part of India at the time of Pāṇini which could be named ऐन्द्रव्याकरणपद्धति, to which Pāṇini possibly refers by the word प्राचाम्. From references,it appears that the grammar was of the type of प्रक्रिया, discussing various topics of grammar such as alphabet, coalescence, declension, context, compounds, derivatives from nouns and roots, conjugation, and changes in the base. The treatment was later on followed by Śākaṭāyana and writers of the Kātantra school.For details see Mahābhāṣya edition by D. E. Society, Poona, Vol. VII pages 124-127.
iyaṅsubstitute for the last इ before a vowel generally in the case of monosyllabic roots ending in इ and the word स्त्री; exempli gratia, for example चिक्षियुः, नियौ नियः, स्त्रियौ स्त्रियः; confer, compare अचि क्षुधातुभ्रुवां य्वोरियङुवङौ P.VI. 4.77-80.
iyācase-ending for inst. singular. in Vedic Literature; e. g. उर्विया, दार्विया; confer, compare P.VII.1.39. and Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).1 there on.
irmute indicatory ending of roots, signifying the application of the aorist sign अ(अङ्) optionally;e g. अभिदत् or अभैत्सीत् from the root भिद् (भिदिर् in Dhātupāṭha); confer, compare also अच्छिदत्,अच्छैत्सीत् from छिद्(छिदिर्); confer, compare P.III.1.57.
iractaddhita affix. affix ( इर ) in the sense of possession applied in Vedic Literature to रथ exempli gratia, for example रथिरः; confer, compare P.V. 2.109 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).3.
iranataddhita affix. affix ( इर ) in the sense of possession applied in Vedic Literature; to मेघा exempli gratia, for example confer, compare P. मेधिरः V.2.109 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3.
ire( इरेच् )substitute for the perfect 3rd person. plural or Ātmanep. Ātmanepada affix झ; exempli gratia, for example चक्रिरे, ऊचिरे et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.III.4.81.
substitute for इदम् before an affix called 'vibhakti': e. g. इह; cf: P.V.3.3.
iṣṭhavadbhāvapossession of the same properties for causing grammatical operations as the taddhita affix. affix इष्ठन् possesses, as for instance, the elision of the syllable beginning with the last vowel ( टिलोप ), substitution of the masculine gender. base for the feminine. base (पुंवद्भाव) et cetera, and others, before the denom affix णिच्; exempli gratia, for example एतयति in the sense of एनीं आचष्टे; similarly प्रथयति, पटयति, दवयति, confer, compare M.Bh. on. P.VI.4. 155 Vārt, 1.
iṣṇukṛt affix इष्णुच् applied,in the sense of 'possessed of habitual behaviour action, or splendid accomplishment,' to the roots अलंकृ, निराकृ, प्रजन् , उत्पत् et cetera, and others e.g अलंकरिष्णुः,उत्पतिष्णुः, सहिष्णुः,चरिष्णुः et cetera, and others;confer, compareP.III.2.136-138.
iṣyaikṛt affix in Vedic Literature in the sense of the infinitive, e. g. रेहिष्यै, अव्यथिष्यै; cf P.III.4.10.
is(1)substitute इस् for the vowel of the roots, मी, मा, दा, धा, रभ्, पत् et cetera, and others before the desiderative affix सन्; exempli gratia, for example मित्सति, दित्सति, अारिप्सते et cetera, and others confer, compareP. VII.4.54; (2) uṅādi affix इस् exempli gratia, for example सर्पिस्.
īthe long vowel ई which is technically included in the vowel इ in Pāṇini's alphabet being the long tone of that vowel; (2) substitute ई for the vowel अा of the roots घ्रा and ध्मा before the frequentative sign यङ् as for example in जेघ्रीयते, देध्मीयते, confer, compare P.VII. 4.31; (3) substitute ई for the vowel अ before the affixes च्वि and क्यच् as, for instance, in शुक्लीभवति, पुत्रीयति et cetera, and others; confer, compareP.VII.4.32, 33; (4) substitute ई for the vowel अा at the end of reduplicated bases as also for the vowel आ of bases ending in the conjugational sign ना, exempli gratia, for example मिमीध्वे, लुनीतः et cetera, and others; cf P.VI. 4.113; (5) substitute ई for the locative case case affix इ ( ङि ) in Vedic Literature, exempli gratia, for example सरसी for सरसि in दृतिं न शुश्कं सरसी शयानम्,: confer, compare Kāś. on P. VII.1.39: (6) taddhita affix. affix ई in the sense of possession in Vedic Literature as for instance in रथीः,सुमङ्गलीः, confer, compare Kāś on. P.V.2.109: (7) the feminine. affix ई ( ङीप् , ङीञ् or ङीन् ); confer, compare P.IV.1.58, 15-39, IV.1.40-65, IV.1.13.
īkataddhita affix. affix ईकक added to शक्ति and यष्टि exempli gratia, for example शाक्तकिः feminine. शाक्तीकी; याष्टीकः; confer, compare P.IV.4.59; (2) taddhita affix. affix ईक added to कर्क and लोहित in the sense of comparison, e. g. कार्कीकः, लौहितीकः ( स्फटिकः ), confer, compare Kāś. on P.V. 3.110; (3) taddhita affix. affix ईकक् added to बहिस्, exempli gratia, for example बाहीकः confer, compare बहिषष्टिलोपो यश्च, ईकक्च P.IV.1.85. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4-5; (4) tad affix इकङ् in Vedic Literature added to बहिस् exempli gratia, for example बाहीकः confer, compare Kāś.on P. IV. 1.85,Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).6; (5) taddhita affix. affix ईकन् added to खारी exempli gratia, for example द्विखारिकम्; confer, compare P. V. 1.33.
īṭaugment ई prefixed to a Sārvadhātuka (strong) affix beginning with a consonant after the roots ब्रू, रु, स्तु, and others exempli gratia, for example अब्रवीत्, रोरवीति, स्तवीति, अकार्षीत्, अवादीत् et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. VII. 3.93-98.
ītlong vowel ई as different from इ or ई३ prescribed as a substitute; confer, compare P.VI.3.27, VI.3.97.
īyasubstitute for the taddhita affix.afix छ; e.g: शालीयः, मालीयः etc; cf P. VII. 1.2 and IV. 2. 114.
īśsubstitute ई for इदम् before the tad-affixes दृक्, दृश् and वतु; exempli gratia, for example ईदृक् ईदृशः also ईदृक्षः; confer, compare P.VI.3.90.
īśvarakāntaauthor of 'Dhātumāla', a short metrical treatise on roots.
īśvarānandaauthor of (l) a gloss on Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣya-pradīpa, and (2)an independent treatise Śābdabodhataraṅgiṇī. He is believed to have been a pupil of सत्यानन्द and iived in the latter part of the 16th century A.D.
u(1)labial vowel standing for the long ऊ and protracted ऊ3 in Pāṇini's grammar unless the consonant त् is affixed to it, उत् standing for the short उ only: (2) Vikaraṇa affix उ of the 8th conjugation ( तनादिगण ) and the roots धिन्व् and कृण्व्;confer, compareP.III. 1.79-80; (3) substitute (उ) for the vowel अ of कृ,exempli gratia, for example कुरुतः, कृर्वन्ति before weak Sārvadhātuka affixes, confer, compareP.VI 4.110; (4) kṛt (affix). affix उ added to bases ending in सन् and the roots आशंस्, भिक्ष्, विद्, इष् as also to bases ending in क्यच् in the Vedic Literature,exempli gratia, for example चिकीर्षुः भिक्षुः, बिन्दुः,इच्छुः,सुम्नयु; confer, compare P. III. 2.168-170; (5) Uṅādi affix उ ( उण् ) e.g, कारुः, वायुः, साधुः, et cetera, and others; confer, compare Uṅādi I.1; (6) mute vowel उ added to the first letters of a class of consonants in Pāṇini's grammar to show the whole class of the five letters; exempli gratia, for example कु, चु, टु, तु, पु which stand for the Guttural, the palatal the lingual, the dental and the labial classes respectively; confer, compare also ष्टुना ष्टुः P.VIII.4.41(7) उ added to न् showing the consonant न् as nasalized n; cf, नुः V.Pr. III.133.
ukthādia class of words headed by the word उक्थ to which the taddhita affix इक (ठक् ) is applied in the sense of 'one who studies and understands'; confer, compare उक्थमधीते वेद वा औक्थिकः, similarly लौकायतिकः Kāś. on P.IV.2.60.
ugrabhūtior उग्राचार्य writer of a gloss on the Nirukta, called Niruktabhāṣya believed to have lived in the 18th century A. D; writer also of a grammatical work Śiṣyahitāvṛtti or Śiṣyahitānyāsa, which was sent to kāshmir and made popular with a large sum of money spent upon it, by his pupil Ānanadpāla.
uccaritapronounced or uttered; the phrase उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः is used in connection with the mute indicatory letters termed इत् in Pāṇini's grammar, as these letters are not actually found in use in the language and are therefore supposed to vanish immediately after their purpose has been servedition The phrase 'उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनोSनुबन्धा:' has been given as a Paribhāṣā by Vyāḍiparibhāṣāsūcana.(Pari.11), in the Cāndra Vyākaraṇa ( Par. 14), in the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa (Pari.54) and also in the Kalāpa Vyākaraṇa ( Par. 71). Patañjali has used the expression उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः in connection with ordinary letters of a word, which have existence for a moment and which also vanish immediately after they have been uttered; confer, compare उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः खल्वपि वर्णा: ...न वर्णो वर्णस्य सहायः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.4. 109.
ujjvaladattathe famous commentator on the Uṅādi sūtras. His work .is called Uṅādisūtravṛtti, which is a scholarly commentary on the Uṅādisūtrapāṭha, consisting of five Pādas. Ujjvaldatta is belived to have lived in the l5th century A.D. He quotes Vṛttinyāsa, Anunyāsa, Bhāgavṛtti et cetera, and others He is also known by the name Jājali.
uṇādisūtradaśapādīthe text of the Uṇādi Sūtras divided into ten chapters believed to have been written by शाकटायन. It is printed at the end of the Prakriyā Kaumud and separately also, and is also available in manuscripts with a few differences. Patañjali in his Bhāṣya on P.III.3.1, seems to have mentioned Sakaṭāyana as the author of the Uṇādi Sūtras although it cannot be stated definitely whether there was at that time, a version of the Sūtras in five chapters or in ten chapters or one, completely different from these, as scholars believe that there are many interpolations and changes in the versions of Uṇādi Sūtras available at present. A critical study of the various versions is extremely desirable.
ut(1)Short vowel उ in Pāṇini's terminology cf, P.I.1.70, I,2.21. IV.1.44, V.1.111 ; (2) tad-affix उत् applied to पूर्व and पूर्वतर for which पर् is substituted; exempli gratia, for example परुत्. See P. V.3.22 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).
uttama(1)the best,the highest,the last: (2) the last letter of the consonantclasses, the nasal; cf, A.Pr.II.4.14; R.Pr.IV.3; confer, compare also अनुत्तम meaning non-nasal; (3) the उत्तमपुरुष or the premier or the first person constituting the affixes मि, वस् and मस् and their substitutes, confer, compare P.I.4.107.
utpatti(1)production: confer, compare वर्णोत्पत्तिः production of a phonetic element Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.23.1 ; (2) production of a grammatical element such as the application of an affix or addition of an augment or substitution of a letter or letters during the process of word-formation: confer, compare गतिकारकोपपदानां कृद्भिः सह समासवचनं प्राक् सुबुत्पत्तेः Pari. Śek. Par. 75; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). II.2.19. Vārt, 4.
utpalaauthor of a commentary on Pāṇini's Liṅgānuśāsana. It is doubtful whether he was the same as उत्पल-भट्ट or ‌भट्टोत्पल, the famous astrologer of the tenth century.
uditcharacterized by short उ as a mute indicatory vowel, by virtue of which the word कु, for instance, signifies along with क् its cognate consonants ख्, ग्, घ् and ङ् also; confer, compare अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्ययः P.I.I.69. Roots marked with उ as mute get the augment इ optionally added before the kṛt affix क्त्वा; e gशमित्वा and शान्त्वा from the root शम् ( शमु ) by virtue of the rule उदितो वा P.VII.2.56.
udgātrādia class of words headed by the word उद्गातृ to which the taddhita affix अञ् is added in the sense of 'nature' or 'profession'; confer, compare उद्गातुर्भावः कर्म वा औद्गात्रम् । Similarly औन्नेत्रम् Kāś. on P. V. 1.129.
uddyotathe word always refers in grammar to the famous commentary by Nāgeśabhaṭṭa written in the first decade of the 18th century A. D. om the Mahābhāṣyapradīpa of Kaiyaṭa. The Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.appears to be one of the earlier works of Nāgeśa. It is also called Vivaraṇa. The commentary is a scholarly one and is looked upon as a final word re : the exposition of the Mahābhāṣya. It is believed that Nāgeśa wrote 12 Uddyotas and 12 Śekharas which form some authoritative commentaries on prominent works in the different Śāstras.
upagrahaa term used by the ancient grammarians in the sense of the Parasmaipada and the Ātmanepada affixes. The word is not found in Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī.. The Vārttikakāra has used the word in his Vārttika उपग्रहप्रतिषेधश्च on P. III.2.127 evidently in the sense of Pada affixes referring to the Ātmanepada as explained by Kaiyaṭa in the words उपग्रहस्य आत्मनेपदसंज्ञाया इत्यर्थ: । The word occurs in the Ślokavārttika सुप्तिङुपग्रहलिङ्गनराणां quoted by Patañjali in his Mahābhāṣya on व्यत्ययो बहुलम् P. III. 1.85, where Nāgeśa writes लादेशव्यङ्ग्यं स्वार्थत्वादि । इह तत्प्रतीतिनिमित्ते परस्मै-पदात्मनेपदे उपग्रहशब्देन लक्षणयोच्येते । The word is found in the sense of Pada in the Mahābhāṣya on P. III. 1.40. The commentator on Puṣpasūtra explains the word as उपगृह्यते समीपे पठ्यते इति उपग्रहः. The author of the Kāśikā on P. VI. 2.134 has cited the reading चूर्णादीन्यप्राण्युपग्रहात् instead of चूर्णादीन्यप्राणिषष्ठ्याः and made the remark तत्रेापग्रह इति षष्ठ्यन्तमेव पूर्वाचार्योपचारेण गृह्यते. This remark shows that in ancient times उपग्रह meant षष्ठ्यन्त i. e. a word in the genitive case. This sense gave rise to, or was based upon, an allied sense, viz. the meaning of 'षष्ठी' i. e. possession. Possibly the sense 'possession' further developed into the further sense 'possession of the fruit or result for self or others' referring to the तिङ् affixes which possessed that sense. The old sense 'षष्ठ्यन्त' of the word 'उपग्रह' having gone out of use, and the sense 'पद' having come in vogue, the word षष्ठी' must have been substituted for the word 'उपग्रह' by some grammarians before the time of the Kāśikākāras. As Patañjali has dropped the Sūtra (VI. 2.134), it cannot be said definitely whether the change of reading took place before Patañjali or after him.
upacāra(1)taking a secondary sense; implication; literally moving for a sense which is near about; the same as लक्षणा. The word आचार is explained as उपचार, employment or current usage, by Patañjali; confer, compare आचारात् । आचार्याणामुपचारात् । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1.1. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4; ( 2 ) substitution of the letter सं for विसर्ग : confer, compare प्रत्ययग्रहणोपचारेषु च, P.IV.1.1 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7.
upadhmānīyaa letter or a phonetic element substituted for a visarga followed by the first or the second letter of the labial class. Visarga is simply letting the breath out of the mouth. Where the visarga is followed by the first or the second letter of the labial class, its pronunciation is coloured by labial utterance. This coloured utterance cannot be made independently; hence this utterance called 'उपध्मानीय' ( similar to a sound blown from the mouth ) is not put in, as an independent letter, in the वर्णसमाम्नाय attributed to महेश्वर. Patañjali, however, has referred to such dependent utterances by the term अयोगवाहवर्ण. See अयेागवाह; confer, compare xक इति जिह्वामूलीयः । जिह्वामूलेन जन्यत्वात् । xप इत्युपध्मानीयः । उपध्मानेन जन्यत्वात्. अयेगवाह is also called अर्धविसर्ग. See अर्धविसर्ग.
upapadaliterallya word placed near; an adjoining word. In Pāṇini's grammar, the term उपपद is applied to such words as are put in the locative case by Pāṇini in his rules prescribing kṛt affixes in rules from 1 II. 1, 90 to III. 4 end; confer, compare तत्रोपपदं सप्तमीस्थम् P.III.1.92; exempli gratia, for example कर्मणि in कर्मण्यण् P. III.2.1. The word is also used in the sense of an adjoining word connected in sense. e. g. युष्मद्युपपदे as also प्रहासे च मन्योपपदे P.I.4.105,106; confer, compare also क्रियार्थायां क्रियायामुपपदे धातोर्भविष्यति काले तुमुन्ण्वुलौ भवतः Kāś. on P.III.3.10; confer, compare also इतरेतरान्योन्योपपदाच्च P.I.3.10, मिथ्योपपदात् कृञोभ्यासे P.I.3.71, as also उपपदमतिङ् P.II.2.19; and गतिकारकोपपदात्कृत् P. VI.2.139. Kaiyaṭa on P.III.1. 92 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2 explains the word उपपद as उपोच्चारि or उपोच्चारितं पदं उपपदम्. The word उपपद is found used in the Prātiśākhya literature where it means a word standing near and effecting some change: confer, compare च वा ह अह एव एतानि चप्रभृतीनि यान्युपपदानि उक्तानि आख्यातस्य विकारीणिo Uvaṭa on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VI. 23.
upamanyu(1)the famous commentator on the grammatical verses attributed to Nandikeśvarakārikā. which are known by the name नन्दिकेश्वरकारिका and which form a kind of a commentary on the sūtras of Maheśvara; (2) a comparatively modern grammarian possibly belonging to the nineteenth century who is also named Nandikeśvarakārikā.kārikābhāṣya by Upamanyu.and who has written a commentory on the famous Kāśikāvṛtti by Jayāditya and Vāmana. Some believe that Upa-manyu was an ancient sage who wrote a nirukta or etymological work and whose pupil came to be known as औपमन्यव.
upaliṅgina substituted word element; confer, compare शेवः इति सुखनाम । शिष्यतेः वकारः नामकरणः अन्तस्थान्तरोपलिङ्गी विभाषितगुणः | शिवम् Nirukta of Yāska.X. I7.
upasargapreposition, prefix. The word उसपर्ग originally meant only 'a prefixed word': confer, compare सोपसर्गेषु नामसु Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVI. 38. The word became technically applied by ancient Sanskrit Gratmmarians to the words प्र, परा, अप, सम् et cetera, and others which are always used along with a verb or a verbal derivative or a noun showing a verbal activity; confer, compare उपसर्गाः क्रियायोगे P. I. 4.59. 'These prefixes are necessariiy compounded with the following word unless the latter is a verbal form; confer, compare कुगतिप्रादयः P.II. 2.18. Although they are not compounded with a verbal form, these prepositions are used in juxtaposition with it; sometimes they are found detached from the verbal form even with the intervention of one word or more. The prefixes are instrumental in changing the meaning of the root. Some scholars like Śākaṭāyana hold the view that separated from the roots, prefixes do not express any specific sense as ordinary words express, while scholars like Gārgya hold the view that prefixes do express a sense e. g. प्र means beginning or प्रारम्भ; confer, compare न निर्बद्धा उपसर्गा अर्थान्निराहुरिति शाकटायनः । नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयोगद्योतका भवन्ति । उच्चावचाः पदार्था भवन्तीति गार्ग्यः । तद्य एषु पदार्थः प्राहुरिमं तं नामाख्यातयोरर्थविकरणम् Nirukta of Yāska.I. 8. It is doubtful, however, which view Pāṇini himself held. In his Ātmanepada topic, he has mentioned some specific roots as possessing some specific senses when preceded by some specific prefixes (see P. I. 3.20, 24, 25, 40, 4l, 46, 52, 56, et cetera, and others), which implies possibly that roots themselves possess various senses, while prefixes are simply instrumental in indicating or showing them. On the other hand, in the topic of the Karmapravacanīyas,the same words प्र, परा et cetera, and others which, however, are not termed Upasargas for the time being, although they are called Nipātas, are actually assigned some specific senses by Pāṇini. The Vārttikakāra has defined उपसर्ग as क्रियाविशेषक उपसर्गः P. I. 3.I. Vārt 7, leaving it doubtful whether the उपसर्ग or prefix possesses an independent sense which modifies the sense of the root, or without possessing any independent sense, it shows only the modified sense of the root which also is possessed by the root. Bhartṛhari, Kaiyaṭa and their followers including Nāgeśa have emphatically given the view that not only prefixes but Nipātas, which include प्र, परा and others as Upasargas as well as Karmapravacanīyas, do not denote any sense, but they indicate it; they are in fact द्योतक and not वाचक. For details see Nirukta of Yāska.I. 3, Vākyapadīya II. 190, Mahābhāṣya on I. 3.1. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7 and Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.and Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.thereon. The Ṛk Prātiśākhya has discussed the question in XII. 6-9 where, as explained by the commentator, it is stated that prefixes express a sense along with roots or nouns to which they are attachedition It is not clear whether they convey the sense by denotation or indication, the words वाचक in stanza 6 and विशेषकृत् in stanza 8 being in favour of the former and the latter views respectively; cf उपसर्गा विंशतिरर्थवाचकाः सहेतराभ्यामितरे निपाताः; क्रियावाचकभाख्यातमुपसर्गो विशेषकृत्, सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम निपातः पादपूरणः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. st. 6 and 8. For the list of upasargas see Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 6, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 15, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VI.24, and S. K. on P. I.4.60.
upasargavivaraṇaa short anonymous work on the nature of upasargas or prepositions explaining their meanings with illustrations.
upasargavṛttia treatise on upasargas by Bharatamalla in the Sixteenth Century A.D.
upaskāraintroduction of the necessary changes in the wording of the base, such as elision, or addition or substitution of a letter or letters as caused by the addition of suffixes.
upasthānaoccurrence: prescnce by virtue of anuvṛtti i. e. recurrence or continuation of a word in the rules that follow; confer, compare शब्देन चाप्यधिकृतेन कोन्यो व्यापारः शक्योवगन्तुमन्यदतो योगे योग उपस्थानात् M.Bh. on 1.3.11 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1.
upācarita(1)sibilation substitution of a sibilant letter for a visarga: confer, compare प्लुतोपाचरिते च R.Pr. XI.19; (2) name of the saṁdhi in which a visarga is changed into a sibilant letter; confer, compare सर्वत्रैवोपाचरितः स संधिः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)IV.14 which corresponds to Pāṇini VIII.3.18 and 19.
ubhayatobhāṣaliterally speaking or showing both the padas or voices; possessed of both the padas viz. the Parasmaipada and the Ātmanepada. The word is found commonly used in the Dhātupaṭha of Pāṇini.
ubhayathāin both the ways (in the case of an option, of course); confer, compare छन्दस्युभयथा P.III.4.117 where the word ubhayathā refers to both the alternative uses exempli gratia, for example Sārvadhātuka and Ārdhadhātuka;so also vidhiliṅ and āśīrliṅ; confer, compare Kāśikā on P.III.4.117. The term ubhayatha is described as synonymous with 'bahulam' or 'anyatarasyām' or 'vā' or ekeśām'; confer, compare बहुलमन्यतरस्यामुभयथा वा एकेषामिति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I. 1.44: Vart. 19; confer, compare also अध्यायान्तेषूभयथा स्मरन्ति R.Pr.XV.8.
ubhayadīrghāa hiatus or a stop which occurs between two long-vowelled syllables; the term उभयदीर्घा is a conventional term in the Prātiśākhya literature. The term उभयह्रस्वा is similarly used in connection with short vowels.
uractad-affix उर, with udātta accent on the last vowel, affixed to the word दन्त when it refers to protuberant teeth; confer, compare P.V.2.66; exempli gratia, for example दन्तुरः ।
uv(उवङ्)substitute for the vowel उ belonging to the Vikaraṇa श्रु, to roots and to the noun भ्रू under certain conditions: cf अचि श्नुधातुर्भ्रुवां य्वोरियङुवङौ P.VI.4.77.
us(1)substitute for झि ending of the third person.plu., in the perfect tense and in the present tense in the case of the roots विद् and ब्रू, exempli gratia, for example विदुः and आहुः confer, compare P. III.4.82-84 ; (2) substitute जुस् (उस्) for झि in the potential and the benedictive moods, as also after the aorist sign स् and after roots of the third conjugation, roots ending in आ and the root विद्, e. g. पचेयुः भूयासुः अकार्षुः, अबिभयुः अदुः, अविदुः, et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāś. on III.4.108-112.
ūṭh(1)saṁprasāraṇa vowel ऊ substituted for the व् of वाह् under certain conditions exempli gratia, for example, ऊढः, confer, compare वाह ऊठ् P.VI.4.132; (2) substitute ऊ for व् before certain affixes; e. g. द्यूतः, द्यूत्वा, जूर्तिः, तूर्तिः et cetera, and others confer, compare च्छ्वोः शूडनुनासिके च P.VI.4.19, 20.
ūt(1)long vowel ऊ which cannot be combined by rules of saṁdhi with the following vowel when it comes at the end of the forms of the dual number e. g. साधू अत्र et cetera, and others; confer, compare ईदूदेद्विवचनं प्रगृह्यम् P.I.1.11, as , also ईदूतौ च सप्तम्यर्थे I.1.19; (2) long vowel ऊ substituted for the short उ of the root गोह् before an affix beginning with a vowel e. g. निगूहति; confer, compare ऊदुपधाया गोहः P. VI.4.89.
ūtvasubstitution of the long vowel ऊ; see Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.12, VI.1.85.
ṛkprātiśākhyaone of the Prātiśākhya works belonging to the Aśvalāyana Śākha of the Ṛg Veda. The work available at present, appears to be not a very old one,possibly written a century or so after Pāṇini's time. It is possible that the work, which is available, is based upon a few ancient Prātiśākhya works which are lost. Its authorship is attributed to Śaunaka.The work is a metrical one and consists of three books or Adhyāyas, each Adhyāya being made up of six Paṭalas or chapters. It is written, just as the other Prātiśākhya works, with a view to give directions for the proper recitation of the Veda. It has got a scholarly commentary written by Uvaṭa and another one by Kumāra who is also called Viṣṇumitra. See अाश्वलायनप्रातिशाख्य.
lṛdit(roots)marked with the mute indicatory letter लृ, which take the substitute अ (अङ्) for च्लि, the Vikaraṇa of the aorist; e. g. अपतत्, अशकत् confer, compare पुषादिद्ताद्य्-लृदितः परस्मैपदेषु P.III.1.55.
ediphthong vowel ए made up of अ and इ, and hence having कण्ठतालुस्थान as its place of origin. It has no short form according to Pāṇini. In cases where a short vowel as a substitute is prescribed for it in grammar, the vowel इ is looked upon as its short form. Patañjali in his Mahābhāṣya has observed that followers of the Sātyamugri and Rāṇāyanīya branches of the Sāmaveda have short ए ( ऍ ) in their Sāmaveda recital and has given सुजाते अश्वसूनृते, अध्वर्यो अद्रिभिः सुतम् as illustrations; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1-48; as also the article on.
eka(1)Singular number, ekavacana: confer, compare नो नौ मे मदर्थं त्रिह्येकेषु. V. Pr.II.3: the term is found used in this sense of singular number in the Jainendra, Śākaṭāyana and Haima grammars ( 2 ) single ( vowel ) substitute (एकादेश) for two (vowels); cf एकः पूर्वपरयोः P.VI. 1.84; अथैकमुभे T.Pr. X.1; ( 3 ) many, a certain number : (used in plural in this sense), confer, compare इह चेत्येके मन्यते, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I. 4.21 .
ekadeśin( a thing or a substance )composed of parts; cf the term एकदेशिसमास or एकदेशितत्पुरुष, used in connection with compounds of words such as पूर्व, पर and others with words showing the constituted whole ( एकदेशिन्) prescribed by the rule पूर्वपराधरोत्तरमेकदेशिनेकाधिकरणे P. II. 2.1 ; (2) a partisan; confer, compare the word सिद्धान्त्येकदेशिन् used often by commentators.
ekavākyaan expression giving one idea, either a single or a composite one. A positive statement and its negation, so also, a general rule and its exception are looked upon as making a single sentence on account of their mutual expectancy even though they be sometimes detached from each other confer, compare विदेशस्थमपि सदेकवाक्यं भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.4.67; confer, compare also निषेधवाक्यानामपि निषेध्यविशेषाकाङ्क्षत्वाद्विध्येकवाक्यतयैव अन्वयः । तत्रैकवाक्यता पर्युदासन्यायेन । संज्ञाशास्त्रस्य तु कार्यकालपक्षे न पृथग्वाक्यार्थबोधः । Par. Śek on Pari. 3. Such sentences are, in fact, two sentences, but, to avoid the fault of गौरव, caused by वाक्यभेद, grammarians hold them to be composite single sentences.
ekaśeṣaa kind of composite formation in which only one of the two or more words compounded together subsists, the others being elided; confer, compare एकः शिष्यते इतरे निवर्तन्ते वृक्षश्च वृक्षश्च वृक्षौ । Kāśikā on सरूपाणामेकशेष एक-विभक्तौ P.I.2.64; confer, compare also सुरूपसमुदायाद्धि विभक्तिर्या विधीयते । एकस्तत्रार्थवान् सिद्धः समुदायस्य वाचकः ।। Bhāṣāvṛtti on P. I. 2.64. There is a dictum of grammarians that every individual object requires a separate expression to convey its presence. Hence, when there is a dual sense, the word has to be repeated, as also the word has to be multiplied when there is a plural sense. In current spoken language, however, in such cases the word is used only once. To justify this single utterance for conveying the sense of plurality, Pāṇini has laid down a general rule सरूपाणामेकशेष एकविभक्तौ and many other similar rules to cover cases of plurality not of one and the same object, but plurality cased by many objects, such as plurality caused by ideas going in pairs or relations such as parents, brothers and sisters, grand-father and grand-son, male and female. For example, see the words वृक्षश्च वृक्षश्च वृक्षौ; Similarly वृक्षाः for many trees, पितरौ for माता च पिता च; देवौ for देवी च देवश्च; confer, compare also the words श्वशुरौ, भ्रातरौ, गार्ग्यौ (for गार्ग्य and गार्ग्यायण),आवाम् (for त्वं च अहं च), यौ (for स च यश्च) and गावः feminine. अजा feminine. अश्वाः masculine gender. irrespective of the individuals being some males and some females. Pāṇini has devoted 10 Sūtras to this topic of Ekaśeṣa. The Daiva grammar has completely ignored this topic. Patanjali has very critically and exhaustively discussed this topic. Some critics hold that the topic of एकशेघ did not exist in the original Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini but it was interpolated later on, and adduce the long discussion in the Mahābhāṣya especially the Pūrvapakṣa therein, in support of their argument. Whatever the case be, the Vārttikakāra has commented upon it at length; hence, the addition must have been made immediately after Pāṇini, if at all there was any. For details see Mahābhāṣya on I.1.64 to 73 as also,Introduction p. 166-167, Vol.7 of the Mahābhāṣya published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
ekādeśaa single substitute in the place of two original units; exempli gratia, for example ए in the place of अ and इ,or ओ in the place of अ and उ. The ādeśas or substitutes named पूर्वरूप and पररूप are looked upon as ekadeśas in Pāṇini's grammar although instead of them, the omission of the latter and former vowels respectively, is prescribed in some Prātiśākhya works. गुण and वृद्धि are sometimes single substitutes for single originals, while they are sometimes ekadeśas for two original vowels exempli gratia, for example तवेदम्, ब्रह्मौदनः, उपैति, प्रार्च्छति, गाम्, सीमन्तः et cetera, and others; see P.VI.1.87 to ll l, confer, compare also A.Pr.II 3.6.
ekādeśasvaraan accent prescribed for the single substitute,as, for instance, by rules like उदात्तस्वरितयोर्यणः स्वरितोनुदात्तस्य and the following rules P. VI.2.4, 5 and 6.
ekārathe letter ए; looked upon as a diphthong ( संध्यक्षर ) made up of the letters अ and इ. The combination of the two constituent parts is so complete as cannot allow any of the two parts to be independently working for saṁdhi or any other operation with its adjoining letter; cf नाव्यपवृत्तस्य अवयवे तद्विधिर्यथा द्रव्येषु Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Śivasūtra 3 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 9.
ekībhāvafusion, mixture, union, combination (of 2 or more letters); confer, compare उदात्तवति एकीभावे उदात्तं सन्ध्यमक्षरम्, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)III.6.एकीभाव is said to be resulting from the coalescence called अभिनिहितसन्धि, confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II.16, 17.
egeliṃg( Eggeling )a well-known German scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who flourished in the l9th century and who edited the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa with the commentary of Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. and many appendices in 1876.
etvathe substitution of ए; confer, compare बहुवचने झल्येत् (P. VII.3.103) इति एत्वं प्राप्नोति M.Bh. on P.V.3.10.
edhāctaddhita affix.affix एधा substituted for the taddhita affix. affix धा optionally,when applied to the words द्वि and त्रि. exempli gratia, for exampleद्विधा, द्वेधा, दैधम्, त्रिधा, त्रेधा, त्रैधम्; confer, compare Kāś. on एधाच्च P.V.3.46.
elutad-affix चेलु in the sense of unable to bear, found in Vedic Literature only; exempli gratia, for example हिमेलुः confer, compare हिमाक्चेलुर्वक्तव्यः । P.V.2.122 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7.
(1)the substitute ए for the perfect affix त, substituted for the whole त by reason of the indicatory letter श् attached to ए; confer, compare लिटस्तझयोरेशिरेच् and अनेकाल्शित्सर्वस्य P. III.4.8l and I.1.55; (2) affix ए applied to the root चक्ष् in Vedic Literature; confer, compare नावचक्षे । नावख्यातव्यमित्यर्थः Kāś. on P.III.4.15.
aicshort term ( प्रत्याहार ) standing for 'the two diphthong vowels ऐ and औ; confer, compare न य्वाभ्यां पदान्ताभ्यां पूर्वौ तु ताभ्यामैच् P.VII.3.4; confer, compare ऐचोश्चोत्तरभूयस्त्वात् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.48, The short substitutes of ऐ and औ are इ and उ when prescribed confer, compare P. I.1.48; so also the protracted forms of ऐ and औ are protracted इ and उ; confer, compare P. III.2.106. They are called द्विस्वर vowels in the Ṛk Prātiśākhya. Śākaṭāyana says they are द्विमात्र.
aittvasubstitution of ऐ for ए by the rule एत ऐ prescribing the substitution of the vowel ऐ for ए in the case of the imperative first person terminations; cf P. III.4.93.
aissubstitute for the case affix भिस् after words ending in अ; confer, compare अतो भिस एस्. P.VII.I.9 to 11.
oraṃbhaṭṭa scholar of grammar of the nineteenth century who wrote a Vṛtti on Pāṇini sūtras called पाणिनिसूत्रवृत्ति. He has written many works on the Pūrvamīmāmsa and other Śāstras.
au(1)the vowel औ; diphthong vowel made up of आ and ओ; ( 2 ) the substitute औ for the final letter उ of the word मनु before the fem, affix ई; confer, compare मनोः स्त्री मनायी, मनावी,मनुः Kāś. on P. IV. 1. 38; ( 3 ) case ending of the nominative case. and acc. dual called औङ् also.
oṅa term used by ancient grammarians for the affix औ of the nominative case. and the acc. dual number The vowel ई (शी) is substituted for औ in the case of nouns of the feminine and neuter genders; confer, compare औङः शी P. VII. 1.18, 19.
auṇādikapadārṇavaa collection of words called औणादिक; a name given to his work by पेदुभदृ of the 18th century.
aut(1)the letter औ included in the वृद्धि vowels अा, ऐ and औ, and hence called वृद्धि in Pāṇini's grammar, (2) substitute for the caseending इ ( ङि ) in Pāṇini's grammar; confer, compare P. VII.3.118, 119.
autvathe substitution of the vowel अौ; confer, compare P. VII.3.117-119.
auddeśikaenumerated; actually stated; उद्देशतः प्रोक्तम् औद्देशिकम् confer, compare न तु औद्देशिकमिव Nir.I.4.
auśsubstitute औ for the nominative case. and acc. case endings applied to the numeral अष्टन्; confer, compare अष्टाभ्य औश् P.VII. 1.21.
ᳵjihvāmūlīyaa phonetical element or unit called Jihvāmūlīya, produced at the root of the tongue, which is optionally substituted in the place of the Visarga (left 0ut breath) directly preceding the utterance of the letter क् or ख् and hence shown as ᳵ क्. See अ ᳵ क् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. on page 2.
ᳶ upadhmānīyaliterally blowing; a term applied to the visarga when followed by the consonant प् or फ्. The upadhmānīya is looked upon as a letter or phonetic element, which is always connected with the preceding vowel. As the upadhmānīya is an optional substitute for the visarga before the letter प् or फ्, when, in writing, it is to be shown instead of the visarga, it is shown as ᳶ, or as w , or even as x just as the Jihvāmūlīya; confer, compare उपध्मायते शब्दायते इति, उप समीपे ध्मायते शब्द्यते इति वा commentary on Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.I:; : confer, compare also कपाभ्यां प्रागर्धविसर्गसदृशो जिह्वामूलीयोपध्मानीयौः:S.K.on P.VIII.2.1.
m̐ nāsikyaa nasal letter or utterance included among the अयोगवाह letters analogous to anusvāra and yama letters. It is mentioned in the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya as हुँ इति नासिक्यः on which Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.makes the remark अयमृक्शाखायां प्रसिद्धः. The Ṛk-Prātiśākhya mentions नासिक्य, यम and अनुस्वार as नासिक्य or nasal letters, while Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.defines नासिक्य as a letter produced only by the nose; confer, compare केवलनासिकया उच्चार्यमाणे वर्णॊ नासिक्यः Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 20. The Taittirīya Prātiśākhya calls the letter ह् as nāsikya when it is followed by the consonant न् or ण् or म् and gives अह्नाम् , अपराह्णे and ब्रह्म as instances. The Pāṇinīya Śikṣā does not mention नासिक्य as a letter. The Mahābhāṣya mentions नासिक्य as one of the six ayogavāha letters; confer, compare के पुनरयोगवाहाः । विसर्जनीयजिह्वामूलीयोपध्मानीयानुस्वारानुनासिक्ययमाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Śivasūtra 5 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5, where some manuscripts read नासिक्य for अानुनासिक्य while in some other manuscripts there is neither the word आनुनासिक्य nor नासिक्य. It is likely that the anunāsika-colouring given to the vowel preceding the consonant सू substituted for the consonants म, न् and others by P. VIII. 3.2. to 12, was looked upon as a separate phonetic unit and called नासिक्य as for instance in सँस्कर्ता, मा हिँसीः, सँशिशाधि et cetera, and others
k(1)the consonant क्; the first con. sonant of the consonant group as also of the guttural group; (2) substitute क् for consonants ष्, and ढ् before the consonant स्;confer, compareV.P.2.41. For the elision ( लोप ) of क् on account of its being termed इत् see P.I.3.3 and 8.
k(1)taddhita affix.affix क applied to the words of the ऋश्य group in the four senses called चातुरर्थिक e. g. ऋश्यकः, अनडुत्कः, वेणुकः et cetera, and others, confer, compare P.IV.2.80; (2) taddhita affix. affix क applied to nouns in the sense of diminution, censure, pity et cetera, and others e. g. अश्वक्रः, उष्ट्रकः, पुत्रकः, confer, compare P.V. 3.70-87: (3) taddhita affix. affix क in the very sense of the word itself ( स्वार्थे ) exempli gratia, for example अविकः, यावकः, कालकः; confer, compare P.V.4.2833; (4) Uṇādi affix क exempli gratia, for example कर्क, वृक, राका, एक, भेक, काक, पाक, शल्क et cetera, and others by Uṇādi sūtras III. 40-48 before which the angment इट् is prohibited by P. VII.2.9; (5) kṛt affix क ( अ ) where क् is dropped by P. I. 3.8, applied, in the sense of agent, to certain roots mentioned in P.III.1.135, 136, 144, III. 2.3 to 7, III.2.77 and III.3.83 exempli gratia, for example बुध:, प्रस्थः, गृहम्, कम्बलदः, द्विपः, मूलविभुजः, सामगः, सुरापः et cetera, and others; (6) substitute क for the word किम् before a case affix, confer, compare P.VII.2.103; (7) the Samāsānta affix कप् (क) at the end of Bahuvrīhi compounds as prescribed by P.V.4.151-160.
kaktaddhita affix. cāturarthika affix क (I) by P. IV.2.80 after words headed by वराह, exempli gratia, for example वराहकः, पलाशकः; (2) by P.IV.4.21, after the word अपमित्य exempli gratia, for example आपमित्यकः
kaṇṭakoddhāraname of a commentary on Nāgeśa's Paribhāṣenduśekhara by Mannudeva, known also as Mantudeva or Manyudeva, who was a pupil of Pāyaguṇḍe in the latter half of the 18th century.
kaṇṭhatālavyagutturo-palatal. The diphthongs ए and ऐ are called Kaṇṭhatālavya, as they are produced in the Kaṇṭhatalu-sthāna.
kaṇṭhoṣṭhya,kaṇṭhauṣṭhyagutturo-labial, the diphthongs ओ and औ are called Kaṇṭhoṣṭhya as they are produced at both the Kaṇṭha and the Oṣṭha Sthānas.
kaṇṭhyaproduced at the throat or at the glottis; the vowel अ, visarga and the consonant ह् are called कण्ठ्यं in the Prātiśākhyas, while later grammarians include the guttural consonants क्, ख् ग्, घ् and ङ् among the Kaṇṭhya letters; confer, compare अकुहविसर्जनीयानां कण्ठः Sid. Kau.on तुल्यास्यप्रयत्नं सवर्णम् P.I.1.9. See कण्ठ.
kadhyai kadhyainkṛt affix अध्यै of the infinitive in Vedic Literature: confer, compare तुमर्थे सेसे...कध्यैकध्यैन्..तवेनः P.III.4.9.
kariṣyat kariṣyantīancient technical terms for the future tense;the word करिष्यन्ती is more frequently usedition
karmakartṛobject of the transitive verb which functions as the subject when there is a marked facility of action: exempli gratia, for exampleओदन is karmakartariobject, functioning as subject, in पच्यते ओदनः स्वयमेव. The word कर्मकर्तृ is used also for the कर्मकर्तरि प्रयोग where the object, on which the verb-activity is found, is turned into a subject and the verb which is transitive is turned into intransitive as a result.
karmadhārayaname technically given to a compound-formation of two words in apposition i. e. used in the same case, technically called समानाधिकरण showing the same substratutm; confer, compare तत्पुरुषः समानाधिकरणः कर्मधारयः I 2.42. The karmadhāraya compound is looked upon as a variety of the tatpuruṣa compound. There is no satisfactory explanation of the reason why such a compound is termed कर्मधारय. Śākaṭāyana defines Karmadhāraya as विशेषणं व्यभिचारि एकार्थं कर्मधारयश्च where the word विशेषण is explained as व्यावर्तक or भेदक (distinguishing attribute) showing that the word कर्म may mean भेदकक्रिया. The word कर्मधारय in that case could mean 'कर्म भेदकक्रिया, तां धारयति असौ कर्मधारयः' a compound which gives a specification of the thing in hand.
karman(1)object of a transitive verb, defined as something which the agent or the doer of an action wants primarily to achieve. The main feature of कर्मन् is that it is put in the accusative case; confer, compare कर्तुरीप्सिततमं कर्म, कर्मणि द्वितीया; P. I.4.49; II.3.2. Pāṇini has made कर्म a technical term and called all such words 'karman' as are connected with a verbal activity and used in the accusative case; confer, compare कर्तुरीप्सिततमं कर्म; तथायुक्तं चानीप्सितम् ; अकथितं च and गतिबुद्धिप्रत्यवसानार्थशब्दकर्माकर्मकाणामणि कर्ता स णौ P.I.4.49-52;cf also यत् क्रियते तत् कर्म Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.4.13, कर्त्राप्यम् Jain I. 2. 120 and कर्तुर्व्याप्यं कर्म Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. II. 2. 3. Sometimes a kāraka, related to the activity ( क्रिया) as saṁpradāna, apādāna or adhikaraṇa is also treated as karma, if it is not meant or desired as apādāna,saṁpradāna et cetera, and others It is termed अकथितकर्म in such cases; confer, compare अपादानादिविशेषकथाभिरविवक्षितमकथितम् Kāś. on I.4.51. See the word अकथित a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. Karman or object is to be achieved by an activity or क्रिया; it is always syntactically connected with a verb or a verbal derivative.When connected with verbs or verbal derivatives indeclinables or words ending with the affixes उक, क्त, क्तवतु, तृन् , etc, it is put in the accusative case. It is put in the genitive case when it is connected with affixes other than those mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare P, II.3.65, 69. When, however, the karman is expressed ( अभिहित ) by a verbal termination ( तिङ् ), or a verbal noun termination (कृत्), or a nounaffix ( तद्धित ), or a compound, it is put in the nominative case. exempli gratia, for example कटः क्रियते, कटः कृतः, शत्यः, प्राप्तोदकः ग्रामः et cetera, and others It is called अभिहित in such cases;confer, compare P.II.3.1.Sec the word अनभिहित a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..The object or Karman which is ईप्सिततम is described to be of three kinds with reference to the way in which it is obtained from the activity. It is called विकार्य when a transformation or a change is noticed in the object as a result of the verbal activity, e. g. काष्ठानि भस्मीकरोति, घटं भिनत्ति et cetera, and others It is called प्राप्य when no change is seen to result from the action, the object only coming into contact with the subject, e. g. ग्रामं गच्छति, आदित्यं पश्यति et cetera, and others It is called निर्वर्त्य when the object is brought into being under a specific name; exempli gratia, for example घटं करोति, ओदनं पचति; confer, compare निर्वर्त्ये च विकार्यं च प्राप्यं चेति त्रिधा मतम् । तत्रेप्सिततमम् Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on I.4.49: confer, compare also Vākyapadīya III.7.45 as also Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on 1.4.49. The object which is not ईप्सिततम is also subdivided into four kinds e. g. (a) अनीप्सित (ग्रामं गच्छन् ) व्याघ्रं पश्यति, (b) औदासीन्येन प्राप्य or इतरत् or अनुभय exempli gratia, for example (ग्रामं गच्छन्) वृक्षमूलानि उपसर्पति, (c) अनाख्यात or अकथित exempli gratia, for example बलिं in बलिं याचते वसुधाम् (d) अन्यपूर्वक e.g अक्षान् दीव्यति, ग्राममभिनिविशते; confer, compare Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on I.4 49, The commentator Abhayanandin on Jainendra Vyākaraṇa mentions seven kinds प्राप्य, विषयभूत, निर्वर्त्य, विक्रियात्मक, ईप्सित, अनीप्सित and इतरत्, defining कर्म as कर्त्रा क्रियया यद् आप्यं तत् कारकं कर्म; confer, compare कर्त्राप्यम् Jain. Vy. I.2.120 and commentary thereon. जेनेन्द्रमधीते is given therein as an instance of विषयभूत. (2) The word कर्मन् is also used in the sense of क्रिया or verbal activity; confer, compare उदेनूर्ध्वकर्मणि P.I.3.24; आदिकर्मणि क्तः कर्तरि च P.III.4.71, कर्तरि कर्मव्यतिहारे P.I.3.14. (3) It is also used in the sense of activity in general, as for instance,the sense of a word; e. g. नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयोगद्योतका भवन्ति Nirukta of Yāska.I. 3.4, where Durgācārya's commentary on the Nirukta.explains karman as 'sense' ( अर्थ ).
karmasthakriya(roots)having their verbal activity situated in the object; exempli gratia, for example the root अव + रुध् in अवरुणद्धि गाम् or the root कृ in करोति कटम्; confer, compare कर्मस्थभावकानां कर्मस्थक्रियाणां च P. III.1.87 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3.
kalyāṇasarasvatīauthor of the Laghusārasvata, a small grammar work. He lived in the 18th century A. D.
kasunaHemacandra's grammar. He lived in the 16 th century A. D.
kalyāṇyādia class of words headed by the word कल्याणी to which the taddhita affix एय (ढक्) is added, in the sense of 'offspring' and, side by side, the ending इन् (इनड्) is substituted for the last letter of those words; e. g. काल्याणिनेयः, सौभागिनेयः confer, compare Kāś. on P.IV. 1.126.
kavargathe class of guttural consonants consisting of the five consonants क्, ख्, ग्, घ् ङ्
kavikalpadrumaa treatise on roots written by Bopadeva, the son of Keśava and the pupil of Dhaneśa who lived in the time of Hemādri, the Yādava King of Devagiri in the thirteenth century. He has written a short grammar work named Mugdhabodha which has been very popular in Bengal being studied in many Tols or Pāṭhaśālās.
kavicandraauthor of a small treatise on grammar called Sārasatvarī. He lived in the seventeenth century A.D. He was a resident of Darbhaṅgā. Jayakṛṣṇa is also given as the name of the author of the Sārasatvarī grammar and it is possible that Jayakṛṣṇa was given the title, or another name, Kavicandra.
kasunkṛt affix अस् found in Vedic Literature, in the sense of the infinitive: e. g. ईश्वरो विलिखः (विलि-खितुम्) confer, compare P. III.4.13, 17. The word ending in this कसुन् becomes an indeclinable: cf क्त्वातोसुन्कसुनः P.I.1.40.
kasenkṛt affix असे in the sense of the infinitive in Vedic Literature; e. g. प्रेषे, श्रियसे्; confer, compare Kāś. on P. III. 4. 9.
kaskādia class of compound-words headed by कस्क in which the visarga occurring at the end of the first member is noticed as changed into स् against the usual rules e. g. कस्क:, कौतस्कुतः भ्रातुष्पुत्रः, सद्यस्कालः, धनुष्कपालम् and others; confer, compare P. VIII.3.48. As this कस्कादिगण is said to be अाकृतिगण, similar words can be said to be in the कस्कादिगण although they are not actually mentioned in the गणपाठ.
kātantraname of an important small treatise on grammar which appears like a systematic abridgment of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini. It ignores many unimportant rules of Pāṇini, adjusts many, and altogether omits the Vedic portion and the accent chapter of Pāṇini. It lays down the Sūtras in an order different from that of Pāṇini dividing the work into four adhyāyas dealing with technical terms, saṁdhi rules,declension, syntax compounds noun-affixes ( taddhita affixes ) conjugation, voice and verbal derivatives in an order. The total number of rules is 1412 supplemented by many subordinate rules or Vārttikas. The treatise is believed to have been written by Śarvavarman, called Sarvavarman or Śarva or Sarva, who is said to have lived in the reign of the Sātavāhana kings. The belief that Pāṇini refers to a work of Kalāpin in his rules IV. 3.108 and IV.3.48 and that Patañjali's words कालापम् and माहवार्तिकम् support it, has not much strength. The work was very popular especially among those who wanted to study spoken Sanskrit with ease and attained for several year a very prominent place among text-books on grammar especially in Bihar, Bengal and Gujarat. It has got a large number of glosses and commentary works, many of which are in a manuscript form at present. Its last chapter (Caturtha-Adhyāya) is ascribed to Vararuci. As the arrangement of topics is entirely different from Pāṇini's order, inspite of considerable resemblance of Sūtras and their wording, it is probable that the work was based on Pāṇini but composed on the models of ancient grammarians viz. Indra, Śākaṭāyana and others whose works,although not available now, were available to the author. The grammar Kātantra is also called Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra.. A comparison of the Kātantra Sūtras and the Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra. Sūtras shows that the one is a different version of the other. The Kātantra Grammar is also called Kaumāra as it is said that the original 1nstructions for the grammar were received by the author from Kumāra or Kārttikeya. For details see Vol. VII Patañjala Mahābhāṣya published by the D.E. Society, Poona, page 375.
kātantrakaumudī(1)a commentary on the Kātantra Sūtras written by Govardhana in the 12th century. A. D.; (2) a commentary on the Kātantra Sūtras ascribed to Gaṅgeśaśarman.
kātantracandrikāa gloss on the commentary of Vararuci on the कातन्त्रसूत्र ascribed to Hari Dīkṣita of the 17th century if this Hari Dīkṣita is the same as the author of the Śabdaratna.
kātantrapariśiṣṭaascribed to Śrīpatidatta, whose date is not known; from a number of glosses written on this work, it appears that the work was once very popular among students of the Kātantra School.
kātantrapariśiṣṭapradyotaa gloss on the Kātantrapariśiṣṭa by Goyicandra in the twelfth century.
kātantrabālabodhinīa short explanatory gloss on the Kātantra Sūtras by Jagaddhara of Kashmir who lived in the fourteenth century and who wrote a work on grammar called Apaśabdanirākaraṇa.
kātantrarahasyaa work on the Kātantra Sūtras ascribed to Ramānātha Vidyāvācaspati of the sixteenth century A. D.
kātantrarūpamālāa work, explaining the various forms of nouns and verbs according to the rules of the Kātantra grammar, ascribed to Bhāvasena of the fifteenth century.
kātantravivaraṇaa commentary on the Kātantravistara of Vardhamāna by Pṛthvīdhara who lived in the fifteenth century A. D.
kātantravistaraa famous work on the Kātantra Grammar written by Vardhamāna a Jain Scholar of the twelfth century who is believed to be the same as the author of the well-known work Gaṇaratnamahodadhi.
kātantravṛttiṭippaṇīa gloss on दौर्गसिंहीवृत्ति written by Guṇakīrti in the fourteenth century A.D.
kātantravṛttiṭīkāa commentary on Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.'s Kātantravṛrtti by Mokṣeśvara in the fifteenth century A.D.
kātantravyākhyāsāraa work of the type of a summary written by Rāmadāsa Cakravartin of the twelfth century.
kānacaffix अान forming perfect partciples which are mostly seen in Vedic Literature. The affix कानच् is technically a substitute for the लिट् affix. Nouns ending in कानच् govern the accusative case of the nouns connected with them: exempli gratia, for example सोमं सुषुवाणः; confer, compare P. III.3.106 and P.II.3.69.
kāmadhenusudhārasaa commentary on the Kāvyakāmadhenu by Ananta, son of Cintāmaṇi who lived in the sixteenth century A. D.
kārakakārikāpossibly another name for the treatise on Kārakas known as कारकचक्र written by Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva the reputed grammarian of Bengal who lived in the latter half of the twelfth century A. D. See कारकचक्र.
kārakatattvaa treatise on the topic of Kārakas written by Cakrapāṇiśeṣa, belonging to the famous Śeṣa family of grammarians, who lived in the seventeenth century A. D.
kārakanirṇayaa work discussing the various Kārakas from the Naiyāyika view-point written by the well-known Naiyāyika, Gadādhara Chakravartin of Bengal, who was a pupil of Jagadīśa and who fourished in the 16th century A. D. He is looked upon as one of the greatest scholars of Nyāyaśāstra. His main literarywork was in the field of Nyāyaśāstra on which he has written several treatises.
kārakavāda(1)a treatise discussing the several Kārakas, written by Kṛṣṇaśāstri Ārade a famous Naiyāyika of Benares who lived in the eighteenth century A. D; (2) a treatise on syntax written by Jayarāmabhaṭṭācārya which is called कारकविवेक also, which see below. a treatise on syntax written by Jayarāmabhaṭṭācārya which is called कारकविवेक also, which see below.
kārakavibhaktibalīyastvathe dictum that a Kāraka case is stronger than an Upapada case,e. g. the accusative case as required by the word नमस्कृत्य,which is stronger than the dative case as required by the word नमः. Hence the word मुनित्रयं has to be used in the sentence : मुनित्रयं नमस्कृत्य and not the word मुनित्रयाय confer, compare उपपदविभक्तेः कारकविभक्तिर्बलीयसी Pari. Śek. Pari. 94.
kārakavilāsaan anonymous elementary work on syntax explaining the nature and function of the six Kārakas.
kārakavivekaknown as कारकवाद also; a short work on the meaning and relation of words written by Jayarāmabhaṭṭācārya who lived in the beginning of the eighteenth century. The work forms the concluding portion of a larger work called कारकविवेक which was written by शिरोमणिभट्टाचार्य.. The work कारकवाद has a short commentary written by the author himselfeminine.
kāryātideśalooking upon the substitute as the very original for the sake of operations that are caused by the presence of the original;the word is used in contrast with रूपातिदेश where actually the original is restored in the place of the substitute on certain conditions. For details see Mahābhāṣya on द्विर्वचनेचि P. 1.1.59.
kālanotion of time created by different contacts made by a thing with other things one after another. Time required for the utterance of a short vowel is taken as a unit of time which is called मात्रा or कालमात्रा, literally measurement of time; (2) degree of a vowel, the vowels being looked upon as possessed of three degrees ह्रस्व,दीर्घ,& प्लुत measured respectively by one, two and three mātrās; confer, compare ऊकालोSझ्रस्वदीर्घप्लुतः P.I.2.27; (3) time notion in general, expressed in connection with an activity in three ways past (भूत), present (वर्तमान), and future (भविष्यत्) to show which the terms भूता, वर्तमाना and भविष्यन्ती were used by ancient grammarians; cf the words पूर्वकाल, उत्तरकाल; also confer, compare पाणिन्युपज्ञमकालकं व्याकरणम् Kāś. on P. II. 4.21 ; (4) place of recital ( पाठदेश ) depending on the time of recital, confer, compare न परकालः पूर्वकाले पुनः (V.Pr.III. 3) a dictum similar to Pāṇini's पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् P. VIII.2.1.
kāśikā(1)name given to the reputed gloss (वृत्ति) on the Sūtras of Pāṇini written by the joint authors.Jayāditya and Vāmana in the 7th century A.D. Nothing definitely can be said as to which portion was written by Jayāditya and which by Vamana, or the whole work was jointly written. Some scholars believe that the work was called Kāśikā as it was written in the city of Kāśī and that the gloss on the first five Adhyāyas was written by Jayāditya and that on the last three by Vāmana. Although it is written in a scholarly way, the work forms an excellent help to beginners to understand the sense of the pithy Sūtra of Pāṇini. The work has not only deserved but obtained and maintained a very prominent position among students and scholars of Pāṇini's grammar in spite of other works like the Bhāṣāvṛtti, the Prakriyā Kaumudi, the Siddhānta Kaumudi and others written by equally learned scholars. Its wording is based almost on the Mahābhāṣya which it has followed, avoiding, of course, the scholarly disquisitions occurring here and there in the Mahābhāṣya. It appears that many commentary works were written on it, the wellknown among them being the Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā or Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. written by Jinendrabuddhi and the Padamañjari by Haradatta. For details see Vyākaraṇamahābhāṣya Vol.VII pp 286-87 published by the D. E. Society, Poona. ( 2 ) The name Kāśikā is sometimes found given to their commentaries on standard works of Sanskrit Grammar by scholars, as possibly they were written at Kāśī; as for instance, (a) Kāśikā on Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāra by Hari Dīkṣita, and ( b ) Kāśikā on Paribhāṣenduśekhara by Vaidyanātha Pāyaguṇḍe.
ki(1)kṛt affix इ prescribed after धु roots with a prefix attached;exempli gratia, for exampleप्रदिः प्रधिः confer, compare P.III.3.92, 93; (2) kṛt affix इ looked upon as a perfect termination and, hence, causing reduplication and accusative case of the noun connected, found in Vedic Literature added to roots ending in अा, the root ऋ, and the roots गम्, हन् and जन्; exempli gratia, for example पपि; सोमं, जगुरिः, जग्मिः et cetera, and others, confer, compare P. III.2.171: (2) a term used in the Jainendra Vyākaraṇa for the term संबुद्वि.
kit(1)marked with the mute letter क् which is applied by Pāṇini to affixes, for preventing guṇa and vṛddhi substitutes to the preceding इक् vowel (इ, उ, ऋ or लृ); confer, compareक्ङिति च, Pāṇ. I.1.5; (2) considered or looked upon as marked with mute indicatory क् for preventing guna; confer, compare असंयोगाल्लिट् कित् and the following P.I.2.5 et cetera, and others The affixes of the first type are for instance क्त, क्त्वा, क्तिन् and others. The affixes of the second type are given mainly in the second pada of the first Adhyāya by Pāṇini. Besides the prevention of guṇa and wrddhi, affixes marked with कु or affixes called कित्, cause Saṁprasāraṇa (see P. VI.1.15,16), elision of the penultimate न् (P.VI.4.24), elision of the penultimate vowel (P. VI.4.98,100), lengthening of the vowel (VI.4.15), substitution of ऊ (VI.4.19,21), elision of the final nasal (VI. 4.37), substitution of अI (VI.4.42). The taddhita affixes which are marked with mute क् cause the Vṛddhi substitute for the first vowel in the word to which they are addedition
ku(1)guttural class of consonants, ie the consonants क्, ख्, ग्, घ्, ङ् The vowel उ added to क्, signifies the class of क्. e. g. चजोः कु घिण्यतो, VII.3.52, कुहोश्चुः VII.4.62, चोः कुः VIII.2.30, किन्प्रत्ययस्य कुः; VIII.2.62; confer, compare अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्ययः P.I.1.69; (2) substitute कु for किम् confer, compare P.VII.2. 104.
kuṭādia group of roots headed by the root कुट् of the VIth conjugation after which an affix which is neither ञित् nor णित् becomes ङित्,and as a result prevents the substitution of गुण or वृद्धि for the preceding vowel e. g. कुटिता, कुटितुम् । confer, compare गाङ्कुटादिभ्योञ्णिन्डित् I.2.1.
kutvasubstitution of the consonants of the क् class or guttural consonants
kuppuśāstrina famous grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote some works on grammar of which the परिभाषाभास्कर is an independent treatise on Paribhāṣās.
kumata word containing a guttural letter in it;.confer, compare कुमति च P. VIII.4. 13.
kuvyavāyaintervention by a letter of the guttural class;confer, compare कुव्यवाये हादेशेषु प्रतिषेधो वक्तव्यः । प्रयोजनं वृत्रघ्नः, स्रुघ्नः प्राघानीति, P.VIII.4.2 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).4,5.
kṛtveform of the taddhita affix. affix कृत्वम् in Vedic Literature. See कृत्वसुच्,
kṛdvṛttia short treatise by a grammarian named मोक्षेश्वर who lived in the fifteenth century. The work deals with verbal derivatives.
kṛṣṇamitraa scholar of grammar and nyāya of the 17th century A.D. who wrote many commentary works some of which are (l) a commentary called Ratnārṇava on the Siddhānta-Kaumudī, (2) a commentary named Kalpalata on Bhaṭṭoji's Prauḍhamanoramā, (3) a commentary named Bhāvadīpa on Bhaṭṭoji's Śabdakaustubha of Bhaṭṭojī Dīkṣita., (4) a commentary on Nagojibhaṭṭa's Laghumañjūṣā of Nāgeśa.by name Kuñcikā and (5) a commentary on Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa.
kṛṣṇamauninSon of Govardhana and surnamed Maunī, who wrote a commentary named सुबोधिनी on the Siddhānta-Kaumudī at the end of the 17th century A.D.
kṛṣṇaśāstrin( आरडे )a famous grammarian and logician of the 18th century who wrote Ākhyātaviveka and Kārakavāda. See अारडे.
kenkṛt (affix). affix ए in the sense of कृत्य (Pot.passive voice.participle.) found in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for example नावगाहे = नावगाहितव्यम् confer, compare Kāś. on P.III.4.14.
kenyakṛt (affix). affix एन्य in the sense of कृत्य in Vedic Literature: exempli gratia, for example दिदृक्षेण्यः शुश्रूषेण्यः confer, compare Kāś. on P.III.4.14.
keśavawriter of a commentary named प्रकाश on the Śikṣā of Pāṇini. He lived in the 17th century.
kaikṛt affix ऐ used in Vedic Literature as noticed in the forms प्रयै रोहिष्यै and अव्यथिष्यै: confer, compare P.III.4.10.
kaiyaṭaname of the renowned commentator on the Mahābhāṣya, who lived in the 11th century. He was a resident of Kashmir and his father's name was Jaiyaṭa. The commentary on the Mahābhāṣya was named महाभाष्यप्रदीप by him, which is believed by later grammarians to have really acted as प्रदीप or light, as without it, the Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali would have remained unlit, that is unintelligible, at several places. Later grammarians attached to प्रदीप almost the same importance as they did to the Mahābhāṣya and the expression तदुक्तं भावकैयटयोः has been often used by commentators. Many commentary works were written on the Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.out of which Nageśa's Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.is the most popular. The word कैयट came to be used for the word महाभाष्यप्रदीप which was the work of Kaiyaṭa. For details see Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya published by the D. E. Society, Poona, Vol. VII. pp. 389-390.
kaiyaṭaprakāśaa commentary on the Mahābhāṣyapradīpa of Kaiyaṭa written by Nīlakaṇṭha of the Draviḍa country. Nīlakaṇṭha lived in . the 17th century and wrote works on various subjects.
kaiyaṭavivaraṇa(1)a commentary on the Mahābhāṣyapradīpa of Kaiyaṭa written by Iśvarānanda, in the 16th century; (2) a commentary on Kaiyaṭa's Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.by Rāmacandra-Sarasvatī, who lived in the 16th century.
koṇḍabhaṭṭaa reputed grammarian who wrote an extensive explanatory gloss by name Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa on the Vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntakārikā of Bhaṭṭoji Dīkṣita. Another work Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāra. which is in a way an abridgment of the Bhūṣaṇa, was also written by him. Koṇḍabhaṭṭa lived in the beginning of the l7th century. He was the son of Raṅgojī and nephew of Bhaṭṭojī Dīkṣita. He was one of the few writers on the Arthavicāra in the Vyākaraṇaśāstra and his Bhūṣaṇasāra ranks next to the Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari. Besides the Bhūṣaṇa and Bhūṣaṇasāra, Koṇḍabhaṭṭa wrote two independent works viz. Vaiyākaraṇsiddhāntadīpika and Sphoṭavāda.
ktrikṛt affix त्रि added to the roots marked with the syllable डु by Pāṇini in his Dhātupāṭha; after this affix त्रि, the taddhita affix. affix म ( मप् ) in the sense of निर्वृत्तम् (accomplished) is necessarily added, e. g. पक्त्रिमम्, कृत्रिमम्; confer, compare P. III. 3.88. and P. IV. 4.20.
ktvākṛt (affix). affix त्वा added to roots (1) in the sense of prohibition conveyed by the word अलं or खलु preceding the root, exempli gratia, for example अलं कृत्वा, खलु कृत्वा; confer, compare P. III.4.18; (2) in the sense of exchange in the case of the root मा, e. g. अपमित्य याचते; confer, compare P. III.4.19; (3) to show an activity of the past time along with a verb or noun of action showing comparatively a later time, provided the agent of the former and the latter activities is the same; exempli gratia, for example भुक्त्वा व्रजति, स्नात्वा पीत्वा भुक्त्वा व्रजति; confer, compare P. III.4. 21. This kṛt affix is always added to roots when they are without any prefix; when there is a prefix the indeclinable, ending in त्वा, is always compounded with the prefix and त्वा is changed into य (ल्यप्), exempli gratia, for example प्रकृत्य, प्रहृत्य; confer, compare समासेऽनञ्पूर्वे क्त्वो ल्यप् P. VII. 1.37. The substitution of य is at will in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for example कृष्णं वासो यजमानं परिधापयित्वा ( instead of परिधाप्य ), confer, compare P. VII.1.38, while sometimes, य is added after त्वा as an augment e. g. दत्वाय सविता धियः confer, compare P. VII.l.47, as also sometimes त्वी or त्वीनम् is substituted for त्वा e. g. इष्ट्वीनं देवान्, स्नात्वी मलादिव, confer, compare P. VII.1.48, 49.
ktvāntagerund; a mid-way derivative of a verbal root which does not leave its verbal nature on the one hand although it takes the form of a substantive on the other hand.
knukṛt affix नु added to the roots त्रस्, गृध्, धृष् and क्षिप् in the sense of habituated et cetera, and others as given in the rule आक्वेरतच्छीलतद्धर्मतत्साधुकारिषु P.III.2.134; e.g, त्रस्नुः, गृध्नु: et cetera, and others confer, compare P. III. 2.140.
kmarackṛt affix मर added in the sense of habituated et cetera, and others to the roots सृ, घस् and अद्; e. g. सृमरः, घस्मर:, अद्मर: confer, compare P.III.2.134 and 160.
īśeḥ(VII.2.77)अनुकर्षणार्थो विज्ञायते Kāś. on P.IV.2.78; (3) succession of the same consonant brought about; doubling; reduplication; क्रम is used in this way in the Ṛk Prātiśākhya as a synonym of dvitva prescribed by Pāṇini; e. g. अा त्वा रथं becomes अा त्त्वा रथम् ; सोमानं स्वरणम् becomes सोमानं स्स्वरणम् ; confer, compare स्वरानुस्वारोपहितो द्विरुच्यते संयोगादि: स क्रमोSविक्रमे सन् । etc, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. l to 4; confer, compare also स एष द्विर्भावरूपो विधिः क्रमसंज्ञो वेदितव्यः Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 1. The root क्रम् IA. is several times used in the Prātiśākhya works for द्विर्भवन, confer, compare also T. Pr.XXI.5; XXIV.5; (4) repetition of a word in the recital of Vedic passages, the recital by such a repetition being called क्रमपाठ, which is learnt and taught with a view to understanding the original forms of words combined in the Saṁhitā by euphonic rules, substitution of letters such as that of ण् for न् , or of ष् for स् , as also the separate words of a compound word ( सामासिकशब्द ); e. g. पर्जन्याय प्र । प्र गायत । गायत दिवः । दिवस्पुत्राय । पुत्राय मीळ्हुषे । मीळ्हुषे इति मीळ्हुषे । confer, compare क्रमो द्वाभ्यामतिक्रम्य् प्रत्यादायोत्तरं तयोः उत्तेरेणोपसंदध्यात् तथार्द्धर्चं समापयेत् ॥ Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) X. 1. For details and special features, confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) ch. X and XI: confer, compare also Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 182190: T. Pr, XXIII. 20, XXIV. 6.
kramadīśvaraauthor of a grammar named संक्षिप्तसार who lived at the end of the 13th century.
kramādia class of words headed by the word क्रम to which the taddhita affix अक (वुञ् ) is added in the sense of 'one who studies and understands'; e. g. क्रमकः, पदकः, मीमांसकः, शिक्षकः et cetera, and others confer, compare Kāś. on IV. 2.61.
kriyāvacanameaning or expressing a verbal activity; a term generally applied to dhātus or roots, or even to verbs. The term is also applied to denominative affixes like क्यच् which produce a sort of verbal activity in the noun to which they are added; confer, compare क्रियावचनाः क्यजादय: M.Bh. on III.1.19.
kvasukṛt affix वस्, taking the feminine. affix ई (ङीप्) in the feminine gender, prescribed in the sense of perfect tense, which is mostly found in Vedic Literature and added to some roots only such as सद्, वस्, श्रु et cetera, and others in the spoken language; e. g. जक्षिवान् पपिवान् उपसेदिवान् कौत्स; पाणिनिम्; confer, compare Kāś. on P.III.2.107-109.
kṣapaṇakaa Jain grammarian quoted in the well-known stanza धन्वन्तरिः क्षपणकोमरसिंहशङ्कु which enumerates the seven gems of the court of Vikramāditya, on the strength of which some scholars believe that he was a famous grammarian of the first century B.C.
kṣipraliterally rapid, accelerated, a short name given in the a Prātiśākhya works to a Saṁdhi or euphonic combination of the vowels इ, उ, ऋ,; लृ with a following dissimilar vowel; confer, compare Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.Bhāṣya on R.Pr. III.10; confer, compare also इको यणचि P.VI.1.77. The name Kṣipra is given to this Saṁdhi possibly because the vowel, short or long, which is turned into a consonant by this saṁdhi becomes very short (id est, that is shorter than a short vowel id est, that is a semi-vowel). The word क्षैप्र is also used in this sense referring to the Kṣiprasaṁdhi.
kṣīrataraṅgiṇīa kind of commentary on the Dhātupāṭha of Pāṇini written by Kṣīrasvāmin.
kṣīrasvāmina grammarian of Kashmir of the 8th century who wrote the famous commentary क्षीरतरङ्गिणी on the Amarakośa and a commentary on the Nirukta of Yāska.
ksa(1)aorist vikaraṇa affix substituted for च्लि; confer, compare P.III.1.45, 46; e. g. अदृक्षत्, आश्लिक्षत्, अधुक्षत् confer, compare Kāś. on P.III.1.45,46; (2) kṛt affix स applied to the root दृश् preceded by a pronoun such as त्यद्, तद् et cetera, and others exempli gratia, for example यादृक्षः, तादृक्ष: et cetera, and others confer, compare दृशेः क्सश्च वक्तव्य: P.III.2.60 Vārttika. (3) affix स applied to the root गाह् or ख्या or कव् to form the noun कक्ष; confer, compare कक्षो गाहतेः क्स इति नामकरण: ख्यातेर्वा कषतेर्वा Nirukta of Yāska.II.2.
ksekṛt affix से in the sense of तुमुन् in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for exampleप्रेषे (भगाय) Kāś. on III. 4. 9.
khsecond consonant of the guttural class of consonants possessed of श्वासानुप्रदान, अघोष and विवार qualities.
khañtaddhita affix. affix ईन, applied to महाकुल in the sense of a descendant; e. g. माहाकुलीनः confer, compare P. IV. 1.141, to ग्राम (P. IV. 2.94), to युष्मद् and अस्मद् in the Śaiṣika senses (P.IV.3.1), to प्रतिजन, इदंयुग et cetera, and others (P. IV. 4.99), to माणव and चरक (P. V.1.11), to ऋत्विज् (P.IV.3.71), to मास (P. IV. 3.81), to words meaning corn in the sense of 'a field producing corn' (P.V.2.1), to सर्वचर्मन् (P.V.2.5), and to the words गोष्ठ, अश्व, शाला et cetera, and others in some specified senses (P. V. 3.18-23). A vṛddhi vowel ( अा, ऐ or औ ) is substituted for the first vowel of the word to which this affix खञ् is applied, as ञ् is the mute letter applied in the affix खञ्.
khaśkṛt affix added to the roots यज् (causal), ध्मा, धे,रुज्, वह्, लिह्, पच् , दृश् , तप्, मन् et cetera, and others preceded by certain specified upapada words. The root undergoes all the operations such as the addition of the conjugational sign et cetera, and others before this खश् on account of the mute letter श् which makes खश् a Sārvadhātuka affix, and the augment म् is added to the preceding उपपद if it is not an indeclinable on account of the mute letter ख्; e. g. जनमेजयः, स्तनंधयः, नाडिंधमः, असूयै. पश्यः पण्डितंमन्यः etc,; confer, compare Pāṇ. III2.28-37, 83.
gthird letter of the guttural class of consonants, possessed of the properties घोष, संवृत, नाद and अल्पप्राण; some grammarians look upon the word क्ङित् (P.I.1.5) as made up of क् , ग् and ङ् and say that the Guna and Vṛddhi substitutes do not take place in the vowels इ, उ, ऋ, and लृ if an affix or so, marked by the mute letter ग् follows.
gaṅgādhara[GANGADHARA SHASTRI TELANG] (l)a stalwart grammarian and Sanskrit scholar of repute who was a pupil of Bālasarasvatī of Vārāṇaśī and prepared in the last century a host of Sanskrit scholars in Banaras among whom a special mention could be made of Dr. Thebaut, Dr. Venis and Dr. Gaṅgānātha Jhā. He was given by Government of India the titles Mahāmahopādhyāya and C. I.E. His surname was Mānavallī but he was often known as गङाधरशास्त्री तेलङ्ग. For details, see Mahābhāṣya, D.E. Society Ed.Poona p.p.33, 34; (2)an old scholar of Vyākarana who is believed to have written a commentary on Vikṛtavallī of Vyādi; (3) a comparatively modern scholar who is said to have written a commentary named Induprakāśa on the Śabdenduśekhara; (4) author of the Vyākaraṇadīpaprabhā, a short commentary on the Vyākaraṇa work of Cidrūpāśramin. See चिद्रूपाश्रमिन्.
gaṅgeśaśarmāwriter of Kātantra-kaumudī possibly different from the reputed Gaṅgeśa Upādhyāa who is looked upon as the founder of the Navyanyāya school of modern Naiyāyikas, and who lived in the twelfth century A. D.
gaṇaa class of words, as found in the sūtras of Pāṇini by the mention of the first word followed by the word इति; exempli gratia, for example स्वरादि, सर्वादि, ऊर्यादि, भ्वादि, अदादि, गर्गादि et cetera, and others The ten gaṇas or classes of roots given by Pāṇini in his dhātupātha are given the name Daśagaṇī by later grammarians.
gaṇapāṭhathe mention individually of the several words forming a class or gaṇa, named after the first word said to have been written by Pāṇini himself as a supplementary work to his great grammar called Aṣṭaka or Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī., the Sikṣā,the Dhātupātha and the Lingānuśāsana being the other ones. Other grammarians such as शाकटायन, अापिशलि and others have their own gaṇapāthās. The gaṇapāthā is traditionally ascribed to Pāṇini; the issue is questioned, however, by modern scholars. The text of the gaṇapāṭha is metrically arranged by some scholars. The most scholarly and authoritative treatise on gaṇapāṭha is the Gaṇaratnamahodadhī of Vardhamāna.
gaṇaratnamahodadhia grammar work, consisting of a metrical enumeration of the words in the Gaṇapāṭha of Pāṇini, written by Vardhamāna, a Jain grammarian of the 12th century, who is believed to have been one of the six gems at the court of Lakṣmaṇasena of Bengal. Vardhamāna has written a commentary also, on his Gaṇaratnamahodadhi. Besides Vardhamāna's commentary, there are other commentaries written by गोवर्धन and गङ्गाधर.
gaṇasūtravicāraa commentary on the Gaṇapāṭha of Pāṇini written by Mannudeva who flourished in the nineteenth century.
gamyādia class of words headed by the word गमी which are formed by the application of unādi affixes in the sense of future time; e. g. गमी ग्रामम्, अागामी, प्रस्थायी et cetera, and others confer, compare Kāś. on P. III. 3. 3.
garbhavatliterally just like a foetus. The word is used in connection with affixes that are placed like a foetus in the midst of a word in spite of the rule that affixes are to be placed after; confer, compare परश्च P. III. 1. 2. The affixes अकच् , टाप् et cetera, and others are of this kind; confer, compare गर्भवट्टाबादयो भवन्ति । यथा मध्ये गर्भस्तथा टाबादयः स्त्रीप्रत्ययाः प्रातिपदिकस्वाद्योर्मध्ये भवन्ति Sīradeva's ParibhāṣāvṛttiPar. Vṛ. Pari. 91.
gīrvāṇapadamañjarīa grammatical work written by वरदराज, pupil of Bhattoji Diksita in the 17th century who wrote many works on grammar such as मध्यकौमुदी, लघुकौमुदी et cetera, and others
guṇakīrtia Jain writer of the thirteenth century who wrote a commentary named कातन्त्रवृत्तिटिप्पणी on दुर्गसिंहवृत्ति.
guṇabhāvina vowel, liable to take the guna substitute e. g. इ, उ, ऋ, लृ and the penultimate अ; confer, compare यत्र क्ङित्यनन्तरो गुणभाव्यस्ति तत्रैव स्यात् । चितम् । स्तुतम् । इह तु न स्याद्भिन्नः भिन्नवानिति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.5.
gūḍhabhāvavṛttia commentary on Ramacandra's Prakriya Kaumudi by Krsnasesa of the famous Sesa family of grammarians. The date of this Krsnasesa is the middle of the sixteenth century. For details about Krsnasesa and the Sesa family see introduction to Prakriyakaumudi B. S. S. No. 78.
gūḍhārthadīpinīa commentary ( वृत्ति ) on the sutras of Panini by Sadasiva Misra who lived in the seventeenth century.
gopāla( देव )known more by the nickname of मन्नुदेव or मन्तुदेव who lived in the eighteenth century and wrote several commentary works on well-known grammatical treatises such as the Vaiyakaranabhusanasara, Laghusabdendusekhara, Paribhasendusekhara et cetera, and others He is believed to have written a treatise on Ganasutras also; (2) a grammarian different from the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. मन्नुदेव who has written an explanatory work on the Pratisakhyas;.(3) a scholar of grammar, different from the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. who is believed to have written a gloss named Visamarthadipika on the Sarasvata Vyakarana at the end of the sixteenth century.
gopīcandraknown also by the name गेयींचन्द्र who .has written several commentary works on the grammatical treatises of the Samksipatasara or Jaumāra school of Vyakarana founded by Kramdisvara and Jumaranandin in the 12th century, the well-known among them being the संक्षिप्तसाटीका, संक्षितसारपरिभात्रासूत्रटीका and तद्धितपरिशिष्टटीका. He is believed to have lived in the thirteenth century A. D.
golḍsṭyūkaraa well known German scholar who made a sound study of Paini's Sanskrit Vyakarana and wrote a very informative treatise entitled 'Panini, his place in Sanskrit Literature.' He lived in the latter half of the 19th century.
gh(1)fourth consonant of the guttural class of consonants having the properties कण्ठसंवृतत्व, घोष, नादानुप्रदानत्व and महाप्राणत्व; (2)the consonant घ at the beginning of a taddhita affix. affix which is always changed into इय्; confer, compare P. VII. 1. 9; (3) substitute for ह् at the end of roots beginning with द्, as also of the root नह् under certain conditions; confer, compare P.VIII.2.32,33,34; (4) substitute for the consonant व् of मतुव् placed after the pronouns किम् and इदम् which again is changed into इय् by VII.1.9: exempli gratia, for example कियान्, इयान्: confer, compare P.V. 2.40.
ghañkrt affix अ causing the substitution of vrddhi for the preceding vowel applied in various senses as specified in P.III.3. 16-42, III.3. 45-55,III.3.120-125, exempli gratia, for example पाद:, रोग:, आयः, भावः, अवग्राहृः प्रावारः, अवतारः, लेखः रागः etc
ghastad, affix इय, occurring in Vedic Literature,applied to the word ऋतु, exempli gratia, for example अयं ते योनिऋत्वीयः; confer, compare Kās on P. V.1.106.
ghitaffixes having the mute letter घ्, as for instance, घञ् घ, घच् et cetera, and otherswhich cause the substitution of a guttural in the place of the palatal letter च् or ज् before it: exempli gratia, for example त्याग: राग: confer, compare P.VII.3.52.
ghinuṇkrt affix इन् causing the substitution of Vrddhi for the preceding vowel, as also to the penultimate vowel अ, applied to the eight roots शम्,तम्, दम् et cetera, and others, as also to संपृच्, अनुरुध् et cetera, and others and कस्, लष् लप्, et cetera, and others. e. g. शमी,तमी, दमी, संपर्की, संज्वारी, प्रलापी et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. III.2.141-145.
ghua tech. term applied to the roots दा and धा, as also to those like दे or दो which become दा by the substitution of अा for the final diphthong vowel, barring the root दाप् (to cut) and दैप् (to purify): दाधा ध्वदाप् P.I. 1.20.
(1)fifth letter of the guttural class of consonants having the properties कण्ठसंवृतत्व, घोष, नादानुप्रदान, अल्पप्राणत्व and अानुनासिक्य; (2) the consonant ङ् getting the letter ,क as an augment added to it, if standing at the end of a word and followed by a sibilant, e. g. प्राङ्कूशेते confer, compare ङ्णो: कुक् टुक् शरि P. VIII. 3.28; (3) the consonant ङ् which, standing at the end of a word and preceded by a short vowel, causes the vowel following it to get the augment ङ् prefixed to it; e. g, प्रत्यङ्ङास्ते confer, compare ङमो ह्रस्वादचि ङमुण् नित्यम् P. VIII.3.32.
ṅa(1)fifth consonant of the guttural class of consonants which is a nasal ( अनुनासिक ) consonant; the vowel अ being added at the end for facility of pronunciation; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.21; (2) a conventional term used for all the nasal consonants in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
ṅasending of the genitive case singular; स्य is substituted for ङस् after bases ending in अ; cf P. IV. l . 2 and VII. 1. 12.
ṅit(l)affixes with the mute letter ङ् attached to them either before or after, with a view to preventing the guna and vrddhi substitutes for the preceding इ, उ, ऋ, or लृ, as for example, the affixes चङ्, अङ् and others (2) affixes conventionally called ङित् after certain bases under certain conditions; confer, compare गाङ्कुटादिम्यो ञ्णिन्ङित् P. I. 2. 1-4; (3) roots marked with the mute letter ङ् signifying the application of the Atmanepada terminations to them: (4) substitutes marked with mute ङ् which are put in the place of the last letter of the word for which they are prescribed as substitutes; (5) case affixes marked with mute letter ङ् which cause the substitution of guna to the last vowel इ or उ of words termed घि.
cakoraa grammarian who .wrote a commentary on the 'Sabdalingarthacandrika of Sujanapandita. चक्कनशर्मा a grammarian who is said to have written a work named Dhatusamgraha.
cakrakaa kind of fault in the application of operations, resulting in confusion; a fault in which one returns to the same place not immediately as in Anavastha but after several steps; confer, compare पुनर्ऋच्छिभावः पुनराट् इति चक्रकमव्यवस्था प्राप्नोति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 3.60 Vart 5.
cakrapāṇi( शेष )a grammarian of the Sesa family of the latter half of the 17th century who held views against Bhattoji Diksita and wrote प्रौढमनोरमाखण्डन, कारकतत्व and कारकविचार.
caṅa Vikarana affix of the aorist substituted for च्लि after roots ending in the causal sign णि, as also after the roots श्रि, द्रु and others; this चङ् causes reduplication of the preceding root form; confer, compare P. III 1.48-50, e. g. अचूचुरत्, अशिश्रियत्; confer, compare also P. VII. 4.93.
candrakalācalled also कला, a wellknown commentary on Nagesa's Laghusabdendusekhara by Bhairavamisra who lived in the latter half of the 18th century and the first half of the nineteenth century.
candrakīrtia Jain grammarian of the twelfth century A.D. who has written a commentary named Subodhini on the Sarasvata Vyakaraha.
candragominnamed also चन्द्र, a Buddhist scholar who has written an easy Sanskrit Grammar based on the Astadhyayi of Panini. He is believed to have lived in North India in the fifth century A.D. See चन्द्र.
caya short term (Pratyahara) for the first letters ( क् , च् , ट् त्, and प्र) of the five classes. Sometimes as opined by पौष्करसादि, second letters are substituted for these if a sibilant follows them, e. g,अफ्सराः, वध्सरः । confer, compare चयो द्वितीयाः शरि पौप्करसांदरिति वाच्यम् confer, compare S.K. on ङूणोः कुक्टुक् शरि P. VIII.3.28.
caritārthawhich has got already a scope of application; the term is used by commentators in connection with a rule or a word forming a part of a rule which applies in the case of some instances and hence which cannot be said to be ब्यर्थ (superfluous) or without any utility and as a result cannot be said to be capable of allowing some conclusion to be drawn from it according to the dictum ब्यर्थं सज्ज्ञापयति confer, compare अपवादो यद्यन्यत्र चरितार्थस्तर्ह्यन्तरङ्गेण बाध्यते Par. Sek. Pari. 65.
carcā(1)splitting up of a word into its component parts, which is generalty shown in the Padaptha by अवग्रहं (S). The word, hence means पदपाठ or recital by showing separately the constitutent words of the Samhita or the running text of the Veda. The word is used almost in the same sense in the Mahabhasya in respect of showing the words of a sutra separately; confer, compare न केवलानि चर्चापदानि व्याख्यानं वृद्धिः आत् ऐजिति । किं तर्हि । उदाहरणं प्रत्युदाहरणं वाक्याध्याहारः इत्येतत्समुदितं व्याख्यानं भवति M.Bh. on Mahesvara Sutra 1 Wart. 6l ; (2) a repeated word; confer, compare इतिकरणात् पुरतो यत् पुनः पदवचनं तत् चर्चाशब्देनोच्यते. Uvvata on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III.20; (3) a discussion or a debate where consideration is given to each single word; confer, compare प्रर्यायशब्दानां लाघवगौरवचर्चा नाद्रियते Par. Sek. Pari. 115.
cartvasubstitution of a hard consonant or श्, ष्, स्, for soft consonants and aspirates. See the word चर्.
ciṇsubstitute इ causing vrddhi, in the place of the aorist vikarana affix च्लि, prescribed in the case of all roots in the passive voice and in the case of the roots पद्, दीप्, जन् et cetera, and others in the active voice before the affix त of the third person. singular. in the Atmanepada, which in its turn is elided by P. VI. 4. 104. cf P. III. 1.60-66.
citaffixes or substitutes or bases marked with the mute letter च् signifying the acute accent for the last vowel; e. g. अथुच्, धुरच्, कुण्डिनच् et cetera, and others cf P. VI. 1. 163, 164.
cintāmaṇiprakāśikāa commentary on the चिन्तामाणि of यक्षवर्मन्, written by अाजतसेन in the twelfth century. See विन्तामणि.
cūrṇia gloss on the Sutras of Panini referred to by Itsing and Sripatidatta, Some scholars believe that Patanjali's Mahabhasya is referred to here by the word चूर्णि, as it fully discusses all the knotty points. Others believe that चूर्णि,stands for the Vrtti of चुल्लिभाट्टि. In Jain Religious Literature there are some brief comments on the Sutras which are called चूर्णि and there possibly was a similar चूर्णि on the sutras of Panini.
cokkanāthaa southern grammarian of the seventeenth century who has composed in 430 stanzas a short list of the important roots with their meaning. The work is called धातुरत्नावली.
codaka(1)an objector; the word is common in the Commentary Literature where likely objections to a particular statement are raised, without specific reference to any individual objector, and replies are given, simply with a view to making matters clear; (2) repetition of a word with इति interposed: confer, compare चेदकः परिग्रहः इत्यनर्थान्तरम्. See अदृष्टवर्ण and परिग्रह.
cchthe consonant छ् with च् prefixed, for which श् is substituted by च्छ्घोः शूडनुनासिके च P. VI. 4. 19.
cphañtaddhita affix. affix अायन causing a vrddhi substitute for the first vowel of the word to which it is added, The affix ( च्फञ् ) is added in the sense of 'a descendant except the direct son or daughter’ to words कुञ्ज and others; confer, compare P. IV. I. 98.
cilathe sign of the aorist ( लुड् ) for which generally सिच् and अङ्, क्स, चङ् and चिण् are substituted in specified cases; confer, compare P. III. 1. 43-66.
chthe second consonant of the palatal class of consonants ( चवर्ग ), which is possessed of the properties श्वास, अघोष, मह्याप्राण and कण्ठविवृतकारित्व. छ् , placed at the beginning of affixes, is mute; while ईय् is substituted for छ् standing at the beginning of taddhita affixes; confer, compare P. I. 3.7 and VII. 1.2. छ् at the end of roots has got ष्, substituted for it: confer, compare P. VIII. 2.36.
chaṇtaddhita affix. affix ईय causing the vrddhi substitute for the first vowel of the word to which it is addedition छण् is added (1) to the words पितृत्वसृ and मातृप्वसृ in the sense of अपत्य; confer, compare P IV. 1.132, 134; (2) to the words कृशाश्व,अरिष्ट and others as a चातुरर्थिक affix: confer, compare P. IV. 2.80; (3) to the words तित्तिरि, वरतन्तु, खण्डिक and उख in the sense of 'instructed by', confer, compare P.IV.3.102; and (4) to the word शलातुर in the sense of 'being a national of' or 'having as a domicile.' e. g. शालातुरीयःconfer, compare P. IV. 3.94.
chandas(1)Vedic Literature in general as found in the rule बहुलं छन्दसि which has occurred several times in the Sutras of Panini, confer, compare छन्दोवत्सूत्राणि भवन्ति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.1, and I.4.3; confer, compare also Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 1, 4; (2) Vedic Samhita texts as contrasted with the Brahmana texts; confer, compareछन्दोब्राह्मणानि च तद्विषयाणि P, IV.2.66; () metre, metrical portion of the Veda.
chāndasafound in the Vedic Literature; Vedic; cf छान्दसा अपि क्वचिद् भाषायां प्रयुज्यन्ते Bhasavrtti on P. IV.4.143; confer, compare also छान्दसमेतत् । दृष्टानुविधिश्च च्छन्दसि भवति; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.5.
chāyāa learned commentary on Nagesa's Mahabhasyapradipoddyota written by his pupil बाळंभट्ट (possibly the same as, or the son of, वैद्यनाथ पायगुण्डे) who lived in the eighteenth century.
jagaddharaa poet and grammarian of Kasmira of the fourteenth century who wrote a commentary named बालबोधिनी on the Katantra Sutras.
jagannātha(1)the well-known poet and scholar of Vyakarana and Alam kara who wrote many excellent poetical works. He lived in the sixteenth century. He was a pupil of कृष्णशेष and he severely criticised the views of Appaya Diksita and Bhattoji Diksita. He wrote a sort of refutation of Bhattoji's commentary Praudha-Manorama on the Siddhānta Kaumudi, which he named प्रौढमनेारमाखण्डन but which is popularly termed मनोरमाकुचमर्दन. His famous work is the Rasagangadhara on Alankrasastra; (2) writer of a commentary on the Rk-Pratisakhya by name Varnakramalaksana; (3) writer of Sarapradipika, a commentary on the Sarasvata Vyakarana.
jaṭāa kind of Vedic recital wherein each word is repeated six times. जटा is called one of the 8 kinds ( अष्टविकृति) of the Kramapatha, which in its turn is based on the Padapatha; confer, compare जटा माला शिखा रेखा ध्वजो दण्डो रथो घनः। अष्टौ बिकृतय: प्रोक्ताः क्रमपूर्वा मनीषिभिः । जटा is defined as अनुलोमविलोमाभ्यां त्रिवारं हि पठेत् क्रमम् । विलोमे पदवत्संधिः अनुलोमे यथाक्रमम् । The recital of ओषधयः संवदन्ते संवदन्ते सोमेन can be illustrated as ओषधयः सं, समोषधयः, ओषधयः सं, सं वदन्ते, वदन्ते सं, सेवदन्ते, वदन्ते सोमेन,सोमेन वदन्ते , वदन्ते सोमेन ।
jayakṛṣṇaa famous grammarian of the Mauni family who lived in Varanasi in the seventeenth century. He wrote विभक्त्यर्थनिर्णय, स्फोटचन्द्रिका, a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi called सुबोधिनी and a commentary on the Madhya Kaumudi named विलास. He wrote a commentary on the Laghukaumudi also.
jayādityaone of the famous joint authors ( जयादित्य and वामन ) of the well-known gloss ( वृत्ति ) on the Sutras of Panini, popularly called काशिकावृत्ति. As the काशिकावृत्ति is mentioned by It-sing, who has also mentioned Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya, as a grammer treatise Written some 40 years before his visit, the time of काशिकावृत्ति is fixed as the middle of the 7th century A.D. Some scholars believe that जयादित्य was the same as जयापीड a king of Kasmira and बामन was his minister. For details, see pp. 386388 of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII published by the D.E. Society, Poona. See काशिका.
jayānandaa Jain grammarian of the fourteenth century who wrote a commentary named उद्धार on the लिङ्गानुशासन of Hemacandra
jaśtvasubstitution of a जश् consonant prescribed by Panini for any consonant excepting a semi-vowel or a nasal, if followed by any fourth or third consonant out of the class consonants, or if it is at the end of a pada; confer, compare P.VIII. 2.39, VIII.4. 53.
jahatsvārthā( वृत्ति )a composite expression where the constituent members give up their individual sense. In compound words such as राजपुरुष in the sentence राजपुरुषमानय the word राजन् gives up its sense in as much as he, the king,is not brought; पुरुष also gives up its sense as every man is not brought. It is of course to be noted that although the sense is given up by cach word, it is not completely given up: cf जहदप्यसेो स्वार्थ नात्यन्ताय जहाति; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 1.1. Vart. 2. For detailed explanation see Mahabhasya on P. II. I. I. Vart. 2.
jātabahiraṅgāsiddhatvainvalidity of a Bahiranga operation that has already taken place by virtue of the Antaranga-paribhasa-असिद्धं बहिरङ्गमन्तरङ्ङ्गेthat which is ' bahiranga' is regarded as not having taken effect when that which is 'antarahga' is to take effect. For details see Par. Sek. Paribhasa 50.
jātigenus; class;universal;the notion of generality which is present in the several individual objects of the same kindeclinable The biggest or widest notion of the universal or genus is सत्ता which, according to the grammarians, exists in every object or substance, and hence, it is the denotation or denoted sense of every substantive or Pratipadika, although on many an occasion vyakti or an individual object is required for daily affairs and is actually referred to in ordinary talks. In the Mahabhasya a learned discussion is held regarding whether जाति is the denotation or व्यक्ति is the denotation. The word जाति is defined in the Mahabhasya as follows:आकृतिग्रहणा जातिर्लिङ्गानां च न सर्वभाक् । सकृदाख्यातनिर्गाह्या गोत्रं च चरणैः सह ॥ अपर आह । ग्रादुभीवविनाशाभ्यां सत्त्वस्य युगपद्गुणैः । असर्वलिङ्गां बह्वर्थो तां जातिं कवयो विदुः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV. 1.63. For details see Bhartphari's Vakyapadiya.
jinendrabuddhia reputed Buddhist Grammarian of the eighth century who wrote a scholarly commentary on the Kasikavrtti ofJayaditya and Vamana. The commentary is called न्यास or काशिकाविवरणपञ्जिका and the writer is referred to as न्यासकार in many later grammar works Some scholars identify him with पूज्यपाददेवनन्दिन् the writer of the जैनेन्द्रव्याकरण, but this is not possible as पूज्यपाददेवनन्दिन् was a Jain Grammarian who flourished much earlier.
jihvāmūlasthāna(l)having the root of the tongue as the place of its production;the phonetic element or letter called जिह्वामूलीय; (2) name given to that phonetic element into which a visarga is changed when followed by क् or ख्; cf X क इति जिह्वामूलीयः V.Pr.VIII.19. The जिह्वामूलीय letter is called जिह्व्य also; see Nyasa on I. 1.9. The Rk. Pratisakhya looks upon ऋ, लृ, जिह्वामूलीय, and the guttural letters as जिह्वामूलस्थान.
jumaranandina grammarian of the fourteenth century A. D. who ' revised and rewrote the.grammar संक्षिप्तसार and the commentary named रसवती on it, which were composed by क्रमदीश्वर in the thirteenth century. The work of जुमरनन्दिन् is known as जौमारव्याकरण.
jusverbal termination उस् substituted for the original झि of the third person. pl, in certain cases mentioned inP.III.4.108,109,110,111, and 112.
jusbhāvathe transformation of झि into जुस् ; the substitution of जुस् for झि. The term is often used in the Mahabhasya; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.57, I.1.63, III.1.43 et cetera, and others See जुस्.
jainendravyākaraṇaname of a grammar work written by Pujyapada Devanandin, also called Siddhanandin, in the fifth century A.D. The grammar is based on the Astadhyay of Panini,the section on Vedic accent and the rules of Panini explaining Vedic forms being,of course, neglectedition The grammar is called Jainendra Vyakarana or Jainendra Sabdanusasana. The work is available in two versions, one consisting of 3000 sutras and the other of 3700 sutras. it has got many commentaries, of which the Mahavrtti written by Abhayanandin is the principal one. For details see Jainendra Vyakarana, introduction published by the Bharatiya Jnanapitha Varadasi.
jainendravyākaraṇamahāvṛttiname of a commentary on the Jainendra Vyakarana, written by Abhayanandin in the ninth century A. D. see जैनेन्द्रव्याकरण a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
jauhotyādikaa root belonging to the जुहोत्यादिगण or the third conjugation. ज्ञानदीपिका name of a commentary on Amarasimha’s Amarakosa written by Sripati (Chakravartin) in the 14th century.
jñāpakaliterallyindirect or implicit revealer; a word very commonly used in the sense of an indicatory statement. The Sutras, especially those of Pinini, are very laconic and it is believed that not a single word in the Sutras is devoid of purpose. If it is claimed that a particular word is without any purpose, the object of it being achieved in some other way, the commentators always try to assign some purpose or the other for the use of the word in the Sutra. Such a word or words or sometimes even the whole Sutra is called ज्ञापक or indicator of a particular thing. The Paribhasas or rules of interpretation are mostly derived by indication(ज्ञापकसिद्ध) from a word or words in a Sutra which apparently appear to be व्यर्थ or without purpose, and which are shown as सार्थक after the particular indication ( ज्ञापन ) is drawn from them. The ज्ञापक is shown to be constituted of four parts, वैयर्थ्य, ज्ञापन, स्वस्मिञ्चारितार्थ्य and अन्यत्रफल. For the instances of Jñāpakas, see Paribhāșenduśekhara. Purușottamadeva in his Jñāpakasamuccaya has drawn numerous conclusions of the type of ज्ञापन from the wording of Pāņini Sūtras. The word ज्ञापक and ज्ञापन are used many times as synonyms although ज्ञापन sometimes refers to the conclusions drawn from a wording which is ज्ञापक or indicator. For instances of ज्ञापक, confer, compareM.Bh. on Māheśvara Sūtras 1, 3, 5, P. Ι.1. 3, 11, 18, 23, 51 et cetera, and others The word ऊठ् in the rule वाह ऊठ् is a well known ज्ञापक of the अन्तरङ्गपरिभाषा. The earliest use of the word ज्ञापक in the sense given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., is found in the Paribhāșāsūcana of Vyādi. The Paribhāșā works on other systems of grammar such as the Kātantra; the Jainendra and others have drawn similar Jñāpakas from the wording of the Sūtras in their systemanuscript. Sometimes a Jñāpaka is not regularly constituted of the four parts given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.;it is a mere indicator and is called बोधक instead of ज्ञापक्र.
jñāpakasamuccayaa work giving a collection of about 400 Jñāpakas or indicatory wordings found in the Sūtras of Pānini and the conclusions drawn from them. It was written by Purușottamadeva, a Buddhist scholar of Pāņini's grammar in the twelfth century A. D., who was probably the same as the famous great Vaiyākaraņa patronized by Lakșmaņasena.See पुरुषेत्तमदेव.
jyotsnā(Ι)name of a commentary by Rāmacandra possibly belonging to the 18th century on the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya; (2) name of a commentary on Nāgeśa's 'Laghuśabdenduśekhara by Udayaṃakara Pāṭhaka of Vārāṇasi in the 18th century.
jhaa verbal ending of the 3rd person. Atm. for ल ( id est, that is लकार ); cf P.III.4. 78;for the letter झ् , अन्त् is substituted; confer, compare झोन्तः P. VIII.1.3, but ईरे in the perfect tense; confer, compare P. III. 4.81 and रन् in the potential and benedictive moods; confer, compare P. III. 4.85.
jhi(1)verb-ending of the 3rd person. plural Parasmaipada, substituted for the लकार of the ten lakaras, changed to जुस in the potential and the benedictive moods, and optionally so in the imperfect and after the sign स् of the aorist; confer, compareP,III. 4. 82, 83, 84, 108, 109, 110, 111, 112: (2) a conventional term for अव्यय (indeclinable) used in the Jainendra Vyakaraha.
ñia mute syllable prefixed to a root in the Dhatuptha of Panini' signifying the addition of the affix त (क्त) to the root, in the sense of the present time; exempli gratia, for example क्ष्विण्णः, धृष्ट: et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 2.187.
ñit(1)an afix marked with the mute letter ञ्; causing the substitution of vrddhi for the preceding vowel and acute accent for the first vowel of the word to which it is added, but, causing vrddhi for the first vowel of the word to which it is added in case the affix is a taddhita affix. affix: confer, compare P.VII.2, 115, 116, 117; (2) a root marked with the consonant ञ् , taking verb-endings of both the Parasmaipada and the Atmanepada kinds; exempli gratia, for example करोति, कुरुते, बिभर्ति, बिभृते, क्रीणाति, क्रीणीते elc.; confer, compare स्वरितञितः कत्राभिप्राये, क्रियाफले P.I.3.72.
ñyataddhita affix य signifying the substitution of vrddhi as also the acute accent for the first vowel of the word to which it is addedition It is added (1) to words headed by प्रगदिन् in the four senses termed वंतुरर्थ exempli gratia, for exampleप्रागृद्यम्, शारद्यम् et cetera, and others;confer, compareP.IV. 2.80; (2).to the word गम्भीर and अव्ययीभाव compounds in the sense of present there', exempli gratia, for example गाम्भीर्यम् , पारिमुख्यम् et cetera, and others confer, compare P.IV.3.58, 59 (3) to the word विदूर exempli gratia, for example वैदुर्य; confer, compare P. IV.3.84;.(4) to the words headed by शण्डिक in the sense of 'domicile of', exempli gratia, for example शाण्डिक्यः ; confer, compare P. IV.3.92; (5) to the words छन्दोग, औक्थिक, नट et cetera, and others in the sense of duty (धर्म) or scripture (अाम्नाय) e. g. छान्दोग्यम् , औविथक्यम् नाट्यम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. IV. 3.129; (6) to the word गृहपति in the sense of ’associated with'; exempli gratia, for example गार्हपत्यः (अग्निः);confer, compareP.IV.4.90;(7) to the words ऋषभ and उपानह् ; confer, compare P. V.1.14; .(8) to the words अनन्त, आवसथ et cetera, and others,confer, compare P. V.4.23; (9) to the word अतिथि; confer, compare P.V.4.26; and (10) to the words in the sense of पूग(wandering tribes for earning money), as also to the words meaning व्रात (kinds of tribes) as also to words ending with the affix च्फञ् under certain conditions; confer, compare P.V.3. 112, 113.
ñyuṭkrt affix added to the root वह् in Vedic Literature preceded by the words कव्य, पुरीष, पुरीष्य or हव्य, exempli gratia, for example कव्यवाहनः, पुरीषवाहनः, हव्यवाहनः confer, compare P. III,2.65, 66.. .
ṭhthe second consonant of the lingual class possessed of the properties श्वासानुप्रदान, अघोष, विवृतकण्टत्व and महाप्राणत्व. For the syllable ठ at the beginning of taddhita affixes, the syllable इक is substituted; if however the affix (beginning with ठ ) follows upon a word ending in इस्, उस्, उ, ऋ, लृ and त् then क is added instead of इक; e. g. धानुष्क:, औदश्वित्कः et cetera, and others; confer, compare टस्येकः, इसुसुक्तान्तात् कः, P. VII. 3.50, 51. Some scholars say that इक् and क् are substituted for ठ् by the sutras quoted a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare KS. on VII. 3.50.
ṭha(l)taddhita affix. affix ठ; see ठ् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. for the substitution of इक and क for ठ. ठ stands as a common term for ठक् , ठन् , ठञ्, and ठच् as also for ष्ठल्,ष्ठन् , and प्ठच्;(2) the consonant ठ, the vowel अ being added for facitity of pronunciation, confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.21.
ṭhaka very common taddhita affix. affix इक, or क in case it is added to words ending in इस् , उस् , उ, ऋ, ल् and त् according to P. VII. 3. 51, causing the substitution of vrddhi for the first vowel of the word to which it is addedition ठक् is added to (1) रेवती and other words in the sense of descendant ( अपत्य ) e. g. रैवतिकः:, दाण्डग्राहिकः, गार्गिकः, भागवित्तिकः यामुन्दायनिकः, confer, compare P. IV. 1.146-149; (2) to the words लाक्षा,रोचना et cetera, and others in the sense of 'dyed in', e. g. लाक्षिकम्, रौचनिकम् ; confer, compare P. IV. 2.2; (3) to the words दधि and उदश्वित् in the sense of संस्कृत 'made better ', e. g. दाधिकम् , औदश्वित्कम् ( क instead of इक substituted for टक् ), confer, compare P. IV.2. 18, 19; (4) to the words अाग्रहायुणी, अश्वत्थ et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. IV. 2. 22, 23; (5) to words expressive of inanimate objects, to the words हस्ति and धेनु, as also to the words केश and अश्व in the sense of 'multitude '; confer, compare P. IV. 2. 47, 48; (6) to the words क्रतु, उक्थ and words ending in सूत्र, वसन्त et cetera, and others, in the sense of 'students of' ( तदधीते तद्वेद ), confer, compare P. IV. 2.59, 60, 63; (7) to the words कुमुद and others as also to शर्करा as a चातुरर्थिक affix; confer, compare P. IV. 2.80, 84; (8) to the words कन्था, भवत् and वर्षा in the Saisika senses; confer, compare P. IV. 2.102, 115, IV. 3.18; (9) to the words उपजानु and others in the sense 'generally present '; confer, compare P. IV. 3. 40; (10) to the words consisting of two syllables, and the words ऋक्, ब्राह्मण et cetera, and othersin the sense of 'explanatory literary work'; confer, compare P. IV.3.72: ( 11) to words meaning 'sources of income ' in the sense of 'accruing from’; confer, compare P. IV. 3.75; (12) to words denoting inanimate things excepting words showing time or place in the sense of ' भक्ति ', cf P. IV. 8.96; and (13) to the words हल् and सीर in the sense of 'belonging to', confer, compare P. IV. 3.124. The taddhita affix. affix ठक् is added as a general termination, excepting in such cases where other affixes are prescribed, in specified senses like 'तेन दीव्यति, ' 'तेन खनति,' 'तेन संस्कृतम्' et cetera, and others; cf P. IV. 4.1-75, as also to words हल, सीर, कथा, विकथा, वितण्डा et cetera, and others in specified senses, confer, compare P. IV.4. 81, 102 ठक् is also added as a general taddhita affix. affix or अधिकारविहितप्रत्यय, in various specified senses, as prescribed by P. V.1.19-63,and to the words उदर, अयःशूल,दण्ड, अजिन, अङ्गुली, मण्डल, et cetera, and others and to the word एकशाला, in the prescribed senses; confer, compare P. V. 2.67,76, V. 3.108,109; while, without making any change in sense it is added to अनुगादिन् , विनय, समय, उपाय ( औपयिक being the word formed), अकस्मात्, कथंचित्; (confer, compareआकस्मिक काथंचित्क), समूह,विशेष, अत्यय and others, and to the word वाक् in the sense of 'expressed'; confer, compare P. V. 4.13, 34, 35. The feminine. affix ङीप् ( ई ) is added to words ending in the affix टक् to form feminine. bases.
ṭhacataddhita affix. affix इक or क (by P.VII.3.51) with the vowel अ accented acute applied to (1) कुमुद and others as a Caturarthika affix; confer, compare P. IV.2.80; (2) to multisyllabic words and words beginning with उप which are proper nouns for persons; confer, compare P. V.3.78, 80; and (3) to the word एकशाला in the sense of इव; confer, compare P. V.3.109. The base, to which टच् is added, retains generally two syllables or sometimes three, the rest being elided before the affix ठच् e. g. देविकः, वायुकः, पितृकः शेबलिकः et cetera, and others from the words देवदत्त, वायुदत्त, पितृदत्त, शेवलदत्त et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. V,3.83, 84.
ṭhañtaddhita affix. affix इक or क (by P.VII.3.51) causing Vrddhi and acute accent for the first vowel of the word to which it is added, applied (1) to महृाराज, प्रोष्ठपद and क्वाचिन् in the specifieditionsenses, confer, compare P. IV.2.35, 4l e. g. माहृाराजिक, प्रौष्ठपदिक et cetera, and others; (2) to words काशि, चेदि, संज्ञा and others, along with ञिठ, e. g. काशिकी, काशिका, also with ञिठ to words denoting villages in the Vahika country exempli gratia, for example शाकलिकी शाकलिका; as also to words ending in उ forming names of countries in all the Saisika senses confer, compare P. IV.2.116-120; (3) to compound words having a word showing direction as their first member, to words denoting time, as also to the words शरद्, निशा and प्रदोष in the Saisika senses; cf P. IV.3.6, 7, 1115; (4) to the words वर्षा (1n Vedic Literature), and to हेमन्त and वसन्त in the Saisika senses; confer, compare P.IV.3.1921; (5) to संवत्सर, अाग्रहायणी, words having अन्तः as the first member, to the word ग्राम preceded by परि or अनु, to multisyllabic words having their last vowel accented acute, to words denoting sacrifices, to words forming names of sages, to words ending in ऋ and to the word महाराज in the specific senses which are mentioned; confer, compare P. IV.3.50, 60, 61, 67, 68, 69, 78, 79, 97; (6) to the words गोपुच्छ, श्वगण, आक्रन्द, लवण, परश्वध, compound words having a multisyllabic words as their first member, and to the words गुड et cetera, and others in the specified senses;confer, compareP.IV.4.6,II, 38, 52, 58, 64, 103;(7) to any word as a general taddhita affix. affix (अधिकारविहित), unless any other affix has been specified in the specified senses ' तेन क्रीतम् ' ' तस्य निमित्तम्' ... ' तदर्हम्' mentioned in the section of sutras V. 1. 18. to 117; (8) to the words अय:शूल, दण्ड, अजिन, compound words having एक or गो as their first member as also to the words निष्कशत and निष्कसहस्र; confer, compare P.V.2.76, 118,119.
ṭhitmarked with the mute letter ठ्. There is no affix or word marked with mute ठ् (at the end) in Panini's grammar, but to avoid certain technical difficulties, the Mahabhasyakara has proposed mute ठ् instead of 'ट् in the' case of the affix इट् of the first person. singular. perf Atm. and ऊठ् prescribed as Samprasarana substitute by P. VI. 4.132 e: g. प्रष्ठौहः, प्रष्ठौहा; confer, compare M.Bh. on III.4.79 and VI.4.19.
ḍāverb-ending आ, causing elision of the penultimate vowel as also of the following consonant, substituted for the 3rd person. sing, affix तिप् of the first future; exempli gratia, for example क्रर्ता ; confer, compare P.II.4.85; (2) case ending आ substituted in Vedic Literature for any case affix as noticed in Vedic usages; exempli gratia, for example नाभा पृथिव्याम्: confer, compare P. VII.1.39
ḍiyāccase affix इया for Inst.singular.seen in Vedic Literature: exempli gratia, for example सुक्षेत्रिया, सुगात्रिया; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.VII.1.39.
ḍyācase affix या seen in vedic Literature e. g. अनुष्ठथा उच्च्यावयतात् confer, compare S. K. on P. VII. 1.39.
(1)fourth consonant of the lingual class of consonants possessed of the properties नादानुप्रदान, घोष, संवृतकण्ठत्व and महृाप्राणत्व; (2) the consonant ढ् which is elided when followed by ढ् and the preceding vowel is lengthened; e. g. गाढा, confer, compare P. VIII. 3.13 and VI. 3.111 ; (3) substitute ढ् for ह् at the end of a पद, or, if followed by any consonant excepting a semivowel or a nasal excepting in the cases of roots beginning with द् or the roots द्रुह्, मुह् et cetera, and others as also वह् and अाह् confer, compare P. VIII. 2.31, 32, 33, 34; (4) ढ् at the beginning of a taddhita affix. affix which has got एय् substituted for it; confer, compare गाङ्गेय:, वैनतेयः ; confer, compare P. V. 3.102.
ḍhataddhita affix. affix ढ (1) applied to the word सभा in the sense of 'fit for' ( तत्र साधुः ) in Vedic literature;. e. g. सभेयः; confer, compare IV. 4.106; (2) applied to the word शिला in the sense of इव; e. g. शिलेयं दधि ; confer, compare P. V. 3.102; (3) common term ( ढ ) for the affixes ढक्, ढञ् and ढ also, after the application of which the affix ङीप् (ई) is , added in the sense of feminine gender; confer, compare P. IV. 1.15.
ḍhaktaddhita affix. affix एय causing the substitution of vrddhi for the first vowel of the word to which it is addedition ढक् is added in the sense of अपत्य (descendant) (I) to words ending in feminine affixes, to words ending in the vowel इ, excepting इ of the taddhita affix. afix इञ्, to words of the class headed by शुभ्र, to words मण्डूक, विकर्ण, कुषीतक, भ्रू , .कुलटा and to words headed by कल्याणी which get इन substituted for its !ast vowel; exempli gratia, for example सौपर्णेयः, दात्तेयः शौभ्रेय, माण्डूकेयः, , वैकर्णेयः, कौषीतकेयः, भ्रौवेयः,.कौलटेयः, काल्याणिनेयः etc: cf Kas on P. IV.I. 1 19-127; (2) to the words पितृष्वसृ and मातृष्वसृ with the vowel ऋ elided and to the word . दुष्कुल, पितृष्वसेय:, मातृष्वसेयः, दौष्कुलेयः, confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 1.133, 134, 142: (3) to the word कलि in the sense of Sama, to the word अग्नि in the sense of 'dedicated to a deity' ( सास्य देवता ) as also to the words नदी, मही, वाराणसी, श्रावस्ती and others in the Saisika senses; e. g. कालेयं साम, आग्नेयः, नादेयम् महियम् et cetera, and others cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 2.8, 33, 97: (4) to the words तूदी, धुर् , कपि, ज्ञाति, व्रीहि and शालि in the specified senses; confer, compare P. IV. 3.94, IV. 4.77, V. 1.127, V. 2.2.
ḍhañtaddhita affix. affix एय causing Vrddhi substituted for the first vowel of the base and the addition of the feminine. affix ङीप् (इ), applied (1) to words meaning quadrupeds and words in the class of words headed by गृष्टि in the sense of अपत्य; e. g. कामण्डलेयः, गार्ष्टेयः, हालेय:, बालेयः etc; confer, compare P. IV.1.135,136; (2) to the word क्षीर, words of the class headed by सखि, the words कोश, दृति, कुक्षि, कलशि, अस्ति, अहि,ग्रीवा,वर्मती,एणी,पथि,अतिथि,वसति,स्वपति, पुरुष, छदि्स, उपधि, बलि, परिखा, and वस्ति in the various senses mentioned in connection with these words; exempli gratia, for exampleक्षेरेयः, .साखेयम् कौशेयम् दात्र्ऱेयम् , कौक्षेयम् etc, cf Kas'. on P. IV. 2. 20, 80, IV. 3. 42, 56, 57, 94, 159, IV.4.1 04, V.1.10,13,17, V.3.101.
ḍhinuktaddhita affix. affix एयिन् applied to the word छगलिन् in the sense of 'students following the text of ' e. g. छागलेयिनः in the sense छगलिना प्रोक्तमधीयते ते; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.3.109.
ḍhraktaddhita affix. affix एर ( एय् + र ) applied in the sense of offspring to the word गोधा and optionally with ढक् to words meaning persons having a bodily defect or a low social status; e. g. गौधेरः, काणेरः दासेरः; काणेयः, दासेयः, cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 1. 129, 131.
(1)fifth consonant of the lingual class of consonants possessed of the properties, नादानुप्रदान, घोष, संवृतकण्ठत्व, अल्पप्राण and अानुनासिक्यः (2) the mute letter ण् indicating the substitution of vrddhi ( confer, compare P. VII. 2. 115-117) when attached to affixes; (3) the consonant ण् at the beginning of roots which is changed into न्; the roots, having ण् at the beginning changeable to न्, being called णोपदेशः (4) ण् as a substitute for न् following the letters ऋ, ॠ, र्, and ष् directly, or with the intervention of consonants of the guttural and labial classes, but occurring in the same word, Such a substitution of ण् for न् is called णत्व; confer, compare P.VIII.4. I-39. For णत्व in Vedic Literature; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)V.20-28, T.Pr.VII.1-12. V.Pr.III.84-88;(5) the consonant ण् added as an augment to a vowel at the beginning of a word when it follows the consonant ण् at the end of the previous word; confer, compare P. VIII. 3. 32. In the Vedic Pratisakhyas this augment ण् is added to the preceding ण् and looked upon as a part of the previous word.
ṇa(1)krt affix अ, added optionally to the roots headed by ज्वल् and ending with कस् in the first conjugation (see ज्वलिति a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.) in the sense of agent, and necessarily to the root श्यै, roots ending with अा and the roots व्यध्, आस्रु, संस्रु, इ with अति, सो with अव, हृ with अव, लिह्, श्लिष् and श्वस्, to the roots दु and नी without any prefix and optionally to ग्रह्: e. g. ज्वालः or ज्वलः, अवश्यायः, दायः, धायः, व्याधः, अास्त्रावः, संस्त्रवः, अत्यायः, अवसायः, अवहार:, लेहः, श्लेष:, श्वास:, दावः, नाय:, ग्रहः or ग्राहः: ; in the case of the root ग्रह् the affix ण is applied by ब्यवस्थितविभाषा, the word ग्रहः meaning a planet and the word ग्राहः meaning a crocodile; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 1.140-143; (2) krt affix अ in the sense of verbal activity ( भाव ) applied along with the affix अप् to the root अद् with नि; exempli gratia, for exampleन्यादः निघसः; confer, compare P. III.3.60; (3) krt affix ण prescribed by the Varttikakara after the roots तन्, शील्. काम, भक्ष् and चर् with आ; confer, compare P.III.1.140 Vart 1, and III. 2.l Vart. 7; (4) taddhita affix. affix अ in the sense of अपत्य added along with टक् also, to a word referring to a female descendant (गेीत्रस्त्री) if the resultant word indicates censure ; e. g. गार्भ्यः गार्गिकः confer, compare P. IV.1.147, 150; (5) taddhita affix. affix अ in the sense of अपत्य added also with the affix फिञ्, to the word फाण्टाहृति: (6) taddhita affix. affix अ in the sense of 'a game' added to a word meaning 'an instrument in the game'; exempli gratia, for example दाण्डा, मौष्टा: confer, compare P. IV.2.57: {7) taddhita affix. affix अ added to the word छत्त्र and others in the sense of 'habituated to' exempli gratia, for example छात्र:, शैक्षः, पौरोहः चौर:: confer, compare P.IV. 4.62: (8) taddhita affix. affix अ added to the words अन्न, भक्त, सर्व, पथिन् , यथाकथाच, प्रज्ञा, श्रद्धा, अर्चा, वृत्तिं and अरण्य in the senses specified with respect to each ; exempli gratia, for example आन्नः (मनुष्यः) भाक्तः ( शालिः ), सार्वे ( सर्वस्मै हितम् ), पान्थः, याथाकथाचं (कार्यम्), प्राज्ञः or प्रज्ञावान् , श्राद्धः or श्रद्धावान् , अार्चः or अर्चावान् , घार्त्तः or वृत्तिमान् and अारण्याः ( सुमनसः ); confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV. 4.85, 100, V.1.10, 76, 98, V.2.101 and IV.2.104 Varttika.
ṇatvacerebralization; lingualization ; the substitution of ण् for न् under certain conditions; confer, compare P. VIII.4. 1-39. See ण.
ṇatvapādaa popular name given by grammarians to the fourth pada confer, compare Panini's Astadhyayi, as the pada begins with the rule रषाभ्यां नो णः समानपदे and mainly gives rules about णत्व i. e. the substitution of the consonant ण् for न्.
ṇamulkrt affix अम्, causing vrddhi to the final vowel or to the penultimate अ, (!) added to any root in the sense of the infinitive in Vedic Literature when the connected root is शक्: exempli gratia, for example अग्निं वै देवा विभाजं नाशक्नुवन; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 4.14; (2) added to any root to show frequency of a past action, when the root form ending with णमुल् is repeated to convey the sense of frequency : exempli gratia, for example भोजं भोजं व्रजति, पायंपायं व्रजति, confer, compare Kas on P. III. 4.22; (3) added to a root showing past action and preceded by the word अग्रे, प्रथम or पूर्व, optionally along with the krt affix क्त्वा; exempli gratia, for example अग्रेभोजं or अग्रे भुक्त्वा व्रजति; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.4.24;(4) added in general to a root specified in P.III.4.25 to 64, showing a subordinate action and having the same subject as the root showing the main action, provided the root to which णमुल् is added is preceded by an antecedent or connected word, such as स्वादुम् or अन्यथा or एवम् or any other given in Panini's rules; confer, compare P. III.4.26 to III.4.64; exempli gratia, for example स्वादुंकारं भुङ्क्ते, अन्यथाकारं भुङ्क्ते, एवंकारं भुङ्क्ते, ब्राह्मणवेदं भोजयति, यावज्जीवमधीते, समूलकाषं कषति, समूलघातं हन्ति, तैलपेषं पिनष्टि, अजकनाशं नष्टः et cetera, and others; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.4.26-64. When णमुल् is added to the roots कष्, पिष्, हन् and others mentioned in P. III. 4. 34 to 45, the same root is repeated to show the principal action. The word ending in णमुल् has the acute accent (उदात) on the first vowel (confer, compare P.VI.I. 94) or on the vowel preceding the affix; confer, compare P. VI.1.193.
ṇalpersonal ending अ substituted for तिप् and मिप् in लिट् or the perfect, and in the case of विद् and ,ब्रू in लट् or the present tense. tense optionally; cf P. III, 4. 82, 83, 84. The affix णल् on account of being marked by the mute letter ण् causes vrddhi to the preceding vowel; the vrddhi is, however, optional in the case of the 1st person. ( मिप् ) confer, compare P. VII.1.91. अौ is substituted for णल् after roots ending in आ; confer, compare P. VII .1.34.
ṇicaffix इ causing Vrddhi (1) applied to roots of the tenth conjugation ( चुरादिगण ) such as चुर् , चित् et cetera, and others e. g. चोरयति, चोरयते; confer, compare P. III. 1.25: (2) applied to any root to form a causal base from it, e. g. भावयति from भू, गमयति from गम्: confer, compare हेतुमति च P. III. 1.26: (3) applied to the words मुण्ड, मिश्र etc, in the sense of making, doing, practising et cetera, and others ( करण ); e. g. मुण्डं करोति मुण्डयति, व्रतयति (eats something or avoids it as an observance), हलं गृह्नाति हलयति et cetera, and others; cf P. III. 1.21; (4) applied to the words सत्य, पाश, रूप, वीणा, तूल, श्लोक, सेना, लोमन, त्वच्, वर्मन्, वर्ण and चूर्ण in the various senses given by the Varttikakara to form denominative roots ending in इ: e. g. सत्यापयति, पाशयति etc; confer, compare P. III.1.25: (5) applied to suitable words in the sense of composing, exempli gratia, for example सूत्रं करोति सूत्रयति, et cetera, and others: (6)applied to a verbal noun ( कृदन्त ) in the sense of 'narrating' with the omission of the krt affix and the karaka of the verbal activity put in a suitable case; e. g. कंसं घातयति for the sentence कंसवधमाचष्टे or बलिं बन्धयति for बलिबन्धमाचष्टे,or रात्रिं विवासयति, सूर्यमुद्गमयति, पुष्येण योजयति et cetera, and others: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 1.26. Roots ending in णिच् (णिजन्त) take the conjugational endings of both the Parasmaipada and the, Atmanepada: confer, compare णिचश्च P. I. 3.74. They have perfect forms by the addition of अाम् with a suitable form of the perfect tense of the root कृ, भू or अस् placed after अाम्, the word ending with अाम् and the verbal form after it being looked upon as separate words e. g. कारयां चकार कारयां चक्रे et cetera, and others; cf P. III.1.35, 40. They have the aorist form, with the substitution of the Vikarana चङ् ( अ ) for च्लि before which the root is reduplicated; e. g. अचीकरत्, अबीभवत् et cetera, and others: confer, compare P.III.1.48, VI.1.11 as also VII.4.93-97.
ṇit(1)an affix with the mute con.sonant ण् added to it to signify the substitution of vrddhi for the preceding vowel or for the penultimate अ or for the first vowel of the word if the affix applied is a taddhita affix; confer, compare P. VII.2.115117: e. g. अण्, ण, उण्, णि et cetera, and others: (2) an affix not actually marked with the mute letter ण् but looked upon as such for the purpose of vrddhi; e. g. the Sarvanamasthana affixes after the words गो and सखि, confer, compare P. VII.1.90, 92.
ṇinikrt affix इन् signifying vrddhi (1) applied to the roots headed by ग्रह् ( i. e. the roots ग्रह्, उद्वस्, स्था et cetera, and others ) in the sense of an agent;e. g. ग्राही, उद्वासी, स्थायी. confer, compare P. III.1.134; (2) applied to the root हन् preceded by the word कुमार or शीर्ष as उपपद: e. g. कुमारघाती, शीर्षघाती, confer, compare P. III.2.51: (3) applied to any root preceded by a substantive as upapada in the sense of habit, or when compari son or vow or frequency of action is conveyed, or to the root मन्, with a substantive as उपपद e. gउष्णभोजी, शीतभोजी, उष्ट्रकोशी, ध्वाङ्क्षरावीः स्थण्डिलशायी, अश्राद्धभोजीः क्षीरपायिण उशीनराः; सौवीरपायिणो वाह्रीकाः: दर्शनीयमानी, शोभनीयमानी, confer, compare P. III.2.78-82; (4) applied to the root यज् preceded by a word referring to the करण of यागफल as also to the root हन् preceded by a word forming the object ( कर्मन् ) of the root हन् , the words so formed referring to the past tense: e. g. अग्निष्टो याजी, पितृव्याघाती, confer, compare P. III 2.85, 86; (5) applied to a root when the word so formed refers to a kind of necessary activity or to a debtor; confer, compare अवश्यंकारी, शतंदायी, सहस्रदायी confer, compare P. III.4. 169-170: (6) tad-affix इन् , causing vrddhi for the first vowel, applied to the words काश्यप and कौशिक referring to ancient sages named so, as also to words which are the names of the pupils of कलापि or of वैशम्पायन, as also to the words शुनक, वाजसनेय et cetera, and others in the sense of 'students learning what has been traditionally spoken by those sages' e. g. काश्यपिनः, ताण्डिनः, हरिद्रविणः शौनकिनः, वाजसनेयिनः et cetera, and others; cf P. IV.3, 103 104, 106; (7) applied to words forming the names of ancient sages who are the speakers of ancient Brahmana works in the sense of 'pupils studying those works' as also to words forming the names of sages who composed old Kalpa works in the sense of those कल्प works; e. g. भाल्लविनः, एतरेयिणः । पैङ्गी कल्पः अरुणपराजी कल्पः; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 3.105: (8) applied to the words पाराशर्य and शिलालिन् in the sense of 'students reading the Bhiksusutras (of पाराशार्य) and the Nata sutras ( of शिलालिन् ) respectively; e. g. पाराशरिणो भिक्षव:, शैलालिनो नटाः: cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.3.110.
ṇilopaelision of the affix णि (णिच् or णिङ् see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. ) before an ardhadhtuka affix without the augrnent इ ( इट् ) prefixed to it; confer, compare णेरनिटि P. VI. 4.51, and VI.4.52, 53, 54 also.
ṇopadeśaa root mentioned in the Dhatupatha by Panini as beginning with ण् which subsequently is changed to न् ( by P. VI. 1.65) in all the forms derived from the root; e. g. the roots णम, णी and others. In the case of these roots the initial न् is again changed into ण् after a prefix like प्र or परा having the letter र् in it and having a vowel or a consonant of the guttural or labial class intervening between the letter र् and the letter न्; e. g. प्रणमति, प्रणयकः et cetera, and others confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VIII. 4.14.
ṇyataddhita affix.affix य (l) applied in the sense of 'descendant' as also in a few other senses, mentioned in rules from IV. 1. 92 to IV.3.168, applied to the words दिति, अदिति, अादित्य and word; with पति as the उत्तरपद in a compound, c. g. दैत्यः, आदित्यः, प्राजापत्यम् et cetera, and others confer, compareKāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P. IV.1 84; (2) applied in the sense of a descendant ( अपत्य ) applied to the words कुरु, गर्ग, रथकार, कवि, मति, दर्भ et cetera, and others, e.gकौरव्यः, गार्ग्यः et cetera, and others confer, compare Kas:, on P. IV. I.15I ; (3) applied in the sense of अपत्य or descendant to words ending in सेना,to the word लक्षण and to words in the sense of artisans, e.gकारिषेण्यः, लाक्षण्यः, तान्तुवाय्यः, कौम्भकार्यः; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV.1.152; (4) applied in the Catuararthika senses to the words संकाश, काम्पिल्थ, कश्मीर et cetera, and others, exempli gratia, for example साङ्काश्यम्, काम्पिल्यम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 2.80; (5) applied to the word परिषद् and optionally with the affix ठक् to the word सेना in the specified senses; e. g. परिषदं समवैति, परिषदि साधुर्वा पारिषद्य्ः, सेनां समवेति सैन्यः सैनिको वा; confer, compare Kas on P. IV. 44, 45, 101 ; (6) applied as a taddhita affix. affix called ' tadraja , to the word कुरु and words beginning with न e. g. कौरव्यः नैषध्यः; confer, compare Kas on P. IV. 1.172; कुरवः, निषधाः et cetera, and others are the nominative case. plural formanuscript.
ṇvikrt, affix ण्वि i. e. zero, causing vrddhi, applied to the root भज् and to सह् and वह् in Vedic Literature if the root is preceded by any preposition ( उपसर्ग ) or a substantive as the upapada ; e. g. अर्द्धभाक्, प्रभाक्, तुराषाट् , दित्यवाट्; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III, 2.62, 63, 64.
ṇvinkrt affix व् or zero, seen applied in Vedic Literature to the root वह् preceded by श्वेत, to शंस् preceded by उक्थ, to दाश् preceded by पुरस् and to यज् preceded by अव. e. g. श्वेतवा इन्द्रः, उक्थशा यजमानः, पुरोडाः, अवयाः; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 2.71, 72.
ṇvuckrt affix अक seen always with the feminine. affix अा applied to a root when the sense conveyed is ' a turn ' or ' a deserving thing ' or ' debt ' or ' occurrence;' e. g. भवतः शायिका, अर्हति भवान् इक्षुभक्षिकाम्, ओदनभोजिकां धारयसि, इक्षुभक्षिका उदपादि ; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 3.1 1 1.
t(1)personal ending of the third pers singular. Atm: confer, compare P. III. 4.78, which is changed to ते in the perfect tense and omitted after the substitute चिण् for च्लि in the aorist; confer, compare P.VI.4.04: (2) personal ending substituted for the affix थ of the Paras. 2nd person. plural in the imperative, imperfect, potential, benedictive, aorist and conditional for which, तात्, तन and थन are substituted in Vedic Literature, and also for हि in case a repetition of an action is meant; confer, compare P. III. 4. 85, 10l as also VII. 1. 44, 45 and III. 4. 2-5. cf P. III. 4. 85 and III. 4. 10I ; (3) taddhita affix. affix त applied to the words कम् and शम् e. g. कन्तः, शन्त:, confer, compare P. V. 2. 138: (4) taddhita affix. affix त applied to दशत् when दशत् is changed to श; confer, compare दशानां दशतां शभावः तश्च प्रत्ययः । दश दाशतः परिमाणमस्य संधस्य शतम्, Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. l. 59; (5) .general term for the affix क्त of the past passive voice. part, in popular use: (6) a technical term for the past participle affixes (त) क्त and तवत् ( क्तवतु ) called निष्ठा by Panini; confer, compare P. I.1.26; the term त is used for निष्ठI in the Jainendra Vyakararna.
taṅ(1)a short term used for the nine personal endings of the Atmanepada viz. त,अाताम्...महिङ् which are themselves termed Atmanepada; confer, compare तङानौ अात्मनेपदम् P. 1.4. 100 (2) the personal-ending त of the 2nd person. plural (substituted for थ by III.4 101) looked upon as तङ् sometimes, when it is lengthened in the Vedic Literature: confer, compare तङिति थादेशस्य ङित्त्वपक्षे ग्रहणम् । भरता जातवेदसम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VI. 3. 133.
tattvavimarśinīname of a commentary on the Kasikavrtti by a grammarian named Nandikeśvarakārikā.kārikābhāṣya by Upamanyu.in the beginning of the nineteenth century A. D.
tatpuruṣaname of an important kind of compound words similar to the compound word तत्पुरुष id est, that is ( तस्य पुरुषः ), and hence chosen as the name of such compounds by ancient grammarians before Panini. Panini has not defined the term with a view to including such compounds as would be covered by the definition. He has mentioned the term तत्पुरुष in II.1.22 as Adhikara and on its strength directed that all compounds mentioned or prescribed thereafter upto Sutra II.2.22 be called तत्पुरुष. No definite number of the sub-divisions of तत्पुरुष is given;but from the nature of compounds included in the तत्पुरुष-अधिकार, the sub-divisions विभक्तितत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.1.24 to 48, समानाधिकरणतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II.1.49 to 72 (called by the name कर्मधारय; acc.to P.I. 2. 42), संख्यातत्पुरुष (called द्विगु by P.II.1.52), अवयत्रतत्पुरुष or एकदेशितत्पुरुषं confer, compare P.II.2.1-3, ब्यधिकरणतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II 2.5, नञ्तत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.2.6, उपपदतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II.2.19, प्रादितत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.2 18 and णमुल्तत्पुरुष confer, compareP.II.2.20 are found mentioned in the commentary literature on standard classical works. Besides these, a peculiar tatpurusa compound mentioned by'Panini in II.1.72, is popularly called मयूरव्यंसकादिसमास. Panini has defined only two out of these varieties viz. द्विगु as संख्यापूर्वो द्विगुः P.II. 1.23, and कर्मधारय as तत्पुरुषः समानाधिकरणः कर्मधारयः P. I.2.42. The Mahabhasyakara has described तत्पुरुष as उत्तरपदार्थप्रधानस्तत्पुरुषः: confer, compare M.Bh. on II.1.6, II.1.20, II.1.49, et cetera, and others, and as a consequence it follows that the gender of the tatpurusa compound word is that of the last member of the compound; confer, compare परवल्लिङ द्वन्द्वतत्पुरुषयोः P. II.4. 26; cf also तत्पुरुषश्चापि कः परवल्लिङं प्रयोजयति । यः पूर्वपदार्थप्रधानः एकदेशिसमासः अर्धपिप्पलीति । यो ह्युत्तरपदार्थप्रधानो दैवकृतं तस्य परवल्लिङ्गम्, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.4.26. Sometimes, the compound gets a gender different from that of the last word; confer, compare P.II.4.19-31, The tatpurusa compound is optional as generally all compounds are, depending as they do upon the desire of the speaker. Some tatpurusa compounds such as the प्रादितत्पुरुष or उपपदतत्पुरुष are called नित्य and hence their constitutent words, with the case affixes applied to them, are not noticed separately; confer, compare P.II.2.18,19, In some cases अ as a compound-ending ( समासान्त ) is added: exempli gratia, for example राजघुरा, नान्दीपुरम् ; confer, compare P. V.4.74; in some cases अच् ( अ ) is added: confer, compare P.V-4 75 o 87: while in some other cases टच् ( अ ) is added, the mute letter ट् signifying the addition of ङीप् ( ई) in the feminine gender; confer, compareP.V.4. 91-1 12. For details See p.p. 270-273 Mahabhasya Vol.VII published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
tadantavidhia peculiar feature in the interpretation of the rules of Panini, laid down by the author of the Sutras himself by virtue of which an adjectival word, qualifying its principal word, does not denote itself, but something ending with it also; confer, compare येन विधिस्तदन्तस्य P.I.1.72.This feature is principally noticed in the case of general words or adhikaras which are put in a particular rule, but which Occur in a large number of subsequent rules; for instance, the word प्रातिपदिकात्, put in P.IV.1.1, is valid in every rule upto the end of chapter V and the words अतः, उतः, यञः et cetera, and others mean अदन्ताद् , उदन्तात् , यञन्तात् et cetera, and others Similarly the words धातोः (P.III.1.91) and अङ्गस्य (P.VI. 4.1 ) occurring in a number of subsequent rules have the adjectival words to them, which are mentioned in subsequent rules, denoting not only those words,but words ending with them. In a large number of cases this feature of तदन्तविधि is not desirable, as it, goes against arriving at the desired forms, and exceptions deduced from Panini's rules are laid down by the Varttikakara and later grammarians; confer, compare Par. Sek. Pari. 16,23, 31 : also Mahabhasya on P.I.1.72.
tadguṇasaṃvijñānaliterally connection with what is denoted by the constituent members; the word refers to a kind of Bahuvrihi compound where the object denoted by the compound includes also what is denoted by the constituent members of the compound; e g. the compound word सर्वादि in the rule सर्वादीनि सर्वनामानि includes the word सर्व among the words विश्व, उभय and others, which alone form the अन्यपदार्थ or the external thing and not merely the external object as mentioned in Panini's rule अनेकमन्यमपदार्थे (P.II. 2. 24): confer, compare भवति बहुर्वीहौ तद्गुणसंविज्ञानमपि । तद्यथा । चित्रवाससमानय। लोहितोष्णीषा ऋत्विजः प्रचरन्ति । तद्गुण आनीयते तद्गुणाश्च प्रचरन्ति M.Bh. on I.1.27. For details confer, compare Mahabhasya on P.1.1.27 as also Par. Sek. Pari. 77.
taddhitaa term of the ancient prePaninian grammarians used by Panini just like सर्वनामन् or अव्यय without giving any specific definition of it. The term occurs in the Nirukta of Yaska and the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya ; confer, compare अथ तद्वितसमासेषु एकपर्वसु चानेकपर्वसु पूर्वे पूर्वमपरमपरं प्रविभज्य निर्ब्रूयात् । द्ण्डय्ः पुरुषः । दण्डमर्हतीति वा, दण्डेन संपद्यते इति वा Nirukta of Yāska.II.2; also confer, compare तिङ्कृत्तद्धितचतुथ्यसमासाः इाब्दमयम् Vaj Prati.I. 27. It is to be noted that the word तद्वित is used by the ancient grammarians in the sense of a word derived from a substantive ( प्रातिपादक ) by the application of suffixes like अ, यत् et cetera, and others, and not in the sense of words derived from roots by affixes like अन, ति et cetera, and others which were termed नामकरण, as possibly contrasted with the word ताद्धित used by Yaska in II. 5. Panini has used the word तद्धित not for words, but for the suffixes which are added to form such words at all places (e. g. in I. 1.38, IV.1.17, 76, VI.1.61 et cetera, and others). in fact, he has begun the enumeration of taddhita affixes with the rule तद्धिता: (P.IV.1. 76) by putting the term तद्धित for affixes such as ति, ष्यङ्, अण् et cetera, and others which are mentioned thereafter. In his rule कृत्तद्धितसमासाश्च and in the Varttika समासकृत्तद्धिताव्यय(I.4.1Vart. 41) which are similar to V.Pr.1. 27 quoted a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. the word तद्धित appears to be actually used for words derived from nouns by secondary affixes, along with the word कृत् which also means words derived from roots, although commentators have explained there the terms कृत् and तद्धित for कृदन्त and तद्धितान्त. The term तद्वित is evidently echoed in the Sutra तस्मै हितम् which, although it is not the first Sutra there were possibly long lists of secondary nouns with the senses of secondary suffixes, and तद्धित was perhaps,the first sense given there. The number of taddhita suffixes mentioned by Panini is quite a large one; there are in fact 1110 rules given in the taddhita section covering almost two Adhyayas viz. from P. IV. 1.76 to the end of the fifth Adhyaya. The main sub-divisions of taddhita affixes mentioned by commentators are, Apatyadyarthaka (IV. 1.92 to 178), Raktadyarthaka (IV.2.1 to 91), Saisika {IV.2. 92 to IV.3.133), Pragdivyatiya (IV. 3 134 to 168), Pragvahatiya (IV.4.1 to IV.4.74), Pragghitiya (IV.4.75 to IV.4.109), Arhiya (V.1.1 to 71),Thanadhikarastha (V. 1.72 to V. 1.1.114), Bhavakarmarthaka (V. 1.115 to V.1.136), Pancamika (V. 2.1 to V. 2.93), Matvarthiya (V. 2.94 to V. 2. 140), Vibhaktisamjaaka (V. 3.1 to V. 3.26) and Svarthika (V. 3.27 to V. 4.160). The samasanta affixes (V.4.68 to V.4.160) can be included in the Svarthika affixes.
tadbhāvitaproduced or brought into being by some grammatical operation such as the vowel आ in दाक्षि, कारक्र, अकार्षीत् et cetera, and others by the substitution of वृद्धि, as contrasted with the original अा in ग्राम, विघान शाला, माला et cetera, and others; confer, compare किं पुनरिदं तद्भावितग्रहणं वृद्धिरित्येवं ये आकरैकारौकारा भाव्यन्ते तेषां ग्रहणमाहोस्विदादैज्मात्रस्य M.Bh. on I. 1.1.
tadrājathe taddhita affixes अञ्,अण्,ञ्यङ, ण्य, as also इञ्, छ्, ञ्युट्, ण्य, टेण्यण् and यञ् given in the rules of Panini IV. 1.168-174 and V.3. 112-119. They are called तद्राज as they are applied to such words as mean both the country and the warrior race or clan ( क्षत्त्रिय ): confer, compare तद्राजमाचक्षाणः तद्राजः S. K. on P. IV.l.168. The peculiar feature of these tadraja affixes is that they are omitted when the word to which they have been applied is used in the plural number; e. g. ऐक्ष्वाकः, ऐक्ष्वाकौ, इक्ष्वाकवः; similarly इक्ष्वाकूणाम्; confer, compare P.II.4.62.
tadvadatideśatreatment of something as that which is not that e. g. the treatment of affixes not marked with mute n or n as marked with n even though they are not actually marked that way, confer, compare P. I. 2.14; also cf तद्वदतिदेशेSकिद्विधिप्रसङ्गः P. I. 2.1 Vart 4.
tana(1)personal ending for त of the second person. plural Parasmaipada in the imperative in Vedic Literature e.g जुजुष्टन for जुषत confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. On P VII. 1.45; (2) taddhita affix. affixes टयु and टयुल् id est, that is अन which, with the augment त्, in effect becomes तन exempli gratia, for example सायंतन, चिरंतन, et cetera, and others: confer, compare P. IV. 3.23.
tantrapradīpaname of the learned commentary_written by मैत्रेयरक्षित, a famous Buddhist grammarian of the 12th century A. D. on the काशिकाविवरणपञ्जिका ( न्यास ) of Jinendrabuddhi। The work is available at Present only in a manuscript form, and that too in fragments. Many later scholars have copiously quoted from this work. The name of the work viz. तन्त्रप्रदीप is rarely mentioned; but the name of the author is mentioned as रक्षित, मैत्रेय or even मैत्रेयरक्षित. Ther are two commentaries on the तन्त्रप्रदीप named उद्द्योतनप्रभा and आलोक,
tap(1)taddhita affix. affix त added to the words पर्वन् and मरुत् to form the words पर्वतः and मरुत्तः; confer, compare P. V. 2.122 Vart. 10; (2) personal ending in Vedic Literature substitutcd for त of the imperative second. person. plural e. g. श्रुणोत ग्रावाणः confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VII. 1.45.
tampersonal ending तम् substituted for थम् in the imperative imperfeminine. potential, benedictive, aorist and conditional; confer, compare P. III. 4.85, 101
tayataddhita affix. affix तयप् applied to a numeral ( संख्या ) in the sense of अवयविन् or 'possessed of parts'; e. g. पञ्च अवयवा अस्य पञ्चतयम् , दशतयम् , चतुष्टयी; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 2.42. अय is substituted for तय optionally after the numerals द्वि and त्रि and necessarily after उभ; confer, compare P. V. 2.43-44.
taltad, affix त (l) added in the sense of collection (समूह) to the words ग्राम, जन, बन्धु and सहाय and गज also, exempli gratia, for example ग्रामता, जनता et cetera, and others; (2) added in the sense of 'the nature of a thing' ( भाव ) along with the affix त्व optionally, as also optionally along with the affixes इमन्, ष्यञ् et cetera, and others given in P. V. 1.122 to 136; e. g. अश्वत्वम्, अश्वता; अपतित्वम्, अपतिता; पृथुत्वम्, पृथुता, प्रथिमा; शुक्लता, शुक्लत्वम्, शौक्ल्यम्, शुक्लिमा; et cetera, and others, cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V.1.119 to 136. Words ending with the affix तल् are always declined in the feminine gender with the feminine. affix अा ( टाप् ) added to then; confer, compare तलन्तः (शब्दः स्त्रियाम् ), Linganusasana 17.
taveṅkrt affix तवे for the infinitive affix तुम् in Vedic Literature: exempli gratia, for example दशमे मासि सूतवे; confer, compare P.III 4.9.
tavenkrt affix तवे for the infinitive affix तुम् in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for exampleगन्तवे, कर्तवे, हर्तवे; confer, compare P.III. 4.9.
tavai(1)krt affix तवै for the infinitive affix तुम् in Vedic Literature. The affix तवै has a peculiarity of accent, namely that the word ending in तवै has got both the initial and ending vowels accented acute (उदात्त); exempli gratia, for example सोममिन्द्राय पातवै, हर्षसे दातवा उ; confer, compare P.III.4.9; and VI. 1.200; (2) krtya affix in Vedic Literature, exempli gratia, for example परिघातवै for परिघातव्यम्; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 4.14.
tas(1)personal ending of the third person. dual Parasmaipada substituted technically for ल् (लकार); cf P. III.4.78; (2) taddhita affix. affix तस् ( तसि or तसिल् ). See तसि and तसिल्.
tasi(1)taddhita affix.affix तस् showing direction by means of a thing exempli gratia, for example वृक्षमूलतः, हिमवत्तः; confer, compare Kas on P.IV.3.114,115; (2) taddhita affix.affix तस् applied in the sense of the ablative case. case and substituted for the ablative case. case affix: exempli gratia, for example ग्रामतः अागच्छति, चोरतो विभेति; sometimes the affix is applied instead of the instrumental or the genitive case also. e. g. वृत्ततः न व्यथते for वृत्तेन न व्यथते; देवा अर्जुनतः अभवन्, for अर्जुनस्य पक्षे अभवन् confer, compare Kas, on P.V.4.44-49.
tācchīlikaprescribed in the sense of 'habituated'; a term used in connection with all affixes prescribed in the triad of senses viz. ताच्छील्य, ताद्धर्म्य, तत्साधुकारित्व in Sutras from P. III.2.134 to 180; confer, compare ताच्छीलिकेषु बासरूपविधिर्नास्ति P. III.2.146 Vart. 3, Par. Sek, Pari. 67.
tāt(1)the same as तातङ् substituted for तु and हि of the imperative second. and third singular. Parasmaipada; confer, compare P.VII.1.35; (2) substitute तात् for त of the imperative 2nd plural in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for example गात्रं गात्रमस्यानूनं कृणुतात् confer, compare Kas on P.VII.1.44.
tātiltaddhita affix. affix ताति in the very sense of the word to which it is applied occurring in Vedic Literature after the words सर्व and देव, as also after शिव, शम् and अरिष्ट in the sense of 'bringing about' and in the sense of भाव (presence) after the same words शिव, शम् and अरिष्ट; exempli gratia, for example सर्वतातिः, देवतातिः, शिवतातिः et cetera, and others confer, compare P.IV.4.142-144.
tādarthya(1)the nature of being meant for another ; confer, compare चतुर्थीविधाने तादर्थ्य उपसंख्यानम् । यूपाय दारु Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II.3.13; (2) meant for another: confer, compare तदर्थे एव तादर्थ्यम् । चातुर्वण्यादित्वात् ष्यञ् । अग्निदेवतायै इदम् अग्निदेवत्यम् । तादर्थ्ये यत् । confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 4.24 (3) being possessed of the same sense: confer, compare तादर्थ्यात्ताच्छब्द्यम्. See ताच्छब्द्य.
tādātmyapossession of the same nature; तत्स्वभावता; confer, compare सुबामन्त्रिते पराङ्गवत्स्वरे । तादात्म्यातिदेशोयम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.II.1.2.
tāmpersonal ending substituted for तस् of the 3rd person. dual in the imperative, imperfect, potential, benedictive, aorist and conditional; confer, compare P. III.4.85, 101.
tārānāthacalled तर्कवाचस्पति; a Bengali modern Sanskrit scholar and grammarian of the nineteenth century who has written a commentary called Sarala on the Siddhanta Kaumudi. He has edited many important Sanskrit works consisting of many kosas.
tāsconjugational sign or Vikarana (तासि) added to a root in the first future before the personal endings which become accented grave (अनुदात्त); confer, compare P.VI.1.186; it has the augment इ prefixed, if the root, to which it is added, is सेट्, confer, compare P. VI. 4. 62.
tikakitavādia class of compound words headed by the dvandva compound तिककितव in which the taddhita affixes added to the constituent members of the compound are dropped when the dvandva compound is to be used in the plural number; तैकायनयश्च कैतवायनयश्च तिककितवाः; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II. 4.68.
tikādia class of words headed by the words तिक, केितव, संज्ञा and others to which the taddhita affix अायनि (फिञ्) causing the substitution of vrddhi is added in the sense of 'a descendant'; exempli gratia, for example तैकायनि:, कैतवायनि:; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.1.154.
tipthe personal ending of the 3rd person. singular. substituted for ल (लकार) in the Parasmaipada. For substitutes for तिप् in special cases, see P. VI.1.68, III.4.82, 83, 84.
tiltaddhita affix. affix ति added in Vedic Literature to the word वृक when superior quality is meant, exempli gratia, for example वृकतिः confer, compare P. V. 4.41.
tṛ(1)substitute prescribed for the last vowel of the word अर्वन् so as to make it declinable like words marked with the mute letter ऋ; (2) common term for the krt affixes तृन् and तृच् prescribed in the sense of the agent of a verbal activity; the taddhita affix. affixes ईयस्, and इष्ठ are seen placed after words ending in तृ in Vedic Literature before which the affix तृ is elided; exempli gratia, for example करिष्ठः, दोहीयसी; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 3.59.
tṛjantaa word ending in the affix तृच् and hence getting the guna vowel (i. e. अ ) substituted for the final vowel ऋ before the Sarvanamasthana (i. e. the first five) case affixes; confer, compare तृजन्त आदेशॊ भविष्यति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII. 1.96.
tṛtīyāthe third case; affixes of the third case ( instrumental case or तृतीयाविभक्ति ) which are placed (1) after nouns in the sense of an instrument or an agent provided the agent is not expressed by the personal-ending of the root; e. g. देवदत्तेन कृतम्, परशुना छिनत्ति: confer, compare P. III. 3.18; (2) after nouns connected with सह्, nouns meaning defective limbs, nouns forming the object of ज्ञा with सम् as also nouns meaning हेतु or a thing capable of produc ing a result: e. g. पुत्रेण सहागतः, अक्ष्णा काणः, मात्रा संजानीते, विद्यया यशः; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II.3.19,23; (3) optionally with the ablative after nouns meaning quality, and optionally with the genitive after pronouns in the sense of हेतु, when the word हेतु is actually used e. g. पाण्डित्येन मुक्तः or पाण्डित्यान्मुक्त:; केन हेतुना or कस्य हेतोर्वसति; it is observed by the Varttikakara that when the word हेतु or its synonym is used in a sentence, a pronoun is put in any case in apposition to that word id est, that is हेतु or its synonym e.g, केन निमित्तेन, किं निमित्तम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II. 3. 25, 27; (4) optionally after nouns connected with the words पृथक्, विना, नाना, after the words स्तोक, अल्प, as also after दूर, अन्तिक and their synonyms; exempli gratia, for example पृथग्देवदत्तेन et cetera, and others स्तोकेन मुक्तः, दूरेण ग्रामस्य, केशैः प्रसितः; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.II.3.32, 33, 35, 44; (5) optionally with the locative case after nouns meaning constellation when the taddhita affix. affix after them has been elided; exempli gratia, for example पुष्येण संप्रयातोस्मि श्रवणे पुनरागतः Mahabharata; confer, compare P.II.3.45; (6) optionally with the genitive case after words connected with तुल्य or its synonyms; exempli gratia, for exampleतुल्यो देवदत्तेन, तुल्यो देवदत्तस्य; confer, compare P. II.3.72.
tṛn(1)krt affix तृ with the acute accent on the first vowel of the word formed by its application, applied to any root in the sense of 'an agent' provided the agent is habituated to do a thing, or has his nature to do it, or does it well; exempli gratia, for example वदिता जनापवादान् , मुण्डयितारः श्राविष्ठायना -भवन्ति वधूमूढाम् , कर्ता कटम्; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III.2.135; words ending with तृन् govern the noun connected with them in the accusative case; (2) the term तृन् , used as a short term ( प्रत्याहार ) standing for krt affixes beginning with those prescribed by the rule लटः शतृशानचौ (P.III.2.124) and ending with the affix तृन् (in P.III.3.69); confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.4.69.
tosunkrt affix तोस् in the sense of the infinitive ( तुम् ) seen in Vedic Literature; e. g. ईश्वरोभिचरितो:. The word ending with तोसुन् becomes an indeclinable.
taudādikaa root belonging to the तुदादि class of roots ( sixth conjugation ) which take the vikarana अ ( श ) causing no guna or vrddhi substitute for the vowel of the root.
tnataddhita affix. affix त्न added to the words चिर, परुंत् and परारि showing time, as also to the word प्रग in Vedic Literature: e. g. चिरत्नम्, परुत्नम् , परारित्नम्, प्रत्नम् ( where ग is elided ); confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 3. 23.
tyadādividhia specific operation prescribed for the pronouns headed by त्यद् e. g. the substitution of अ for the final letter; confer, compare त्यदादिविधौ च प्रयोजनम्, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1. 27 Vart. 6.
tri(1)krt affix क्त्रि, always having the taddhita affix. affix मप् ( म ) added to it, applied to the roots marked with the mute syllable डु prefixed to them in the Dhatupatha; e. g. कृत्रिमम्, पक्त्रिमम्; (2) a term signifying the plural number; confer, compare ना नौ मे मदर्थे त्रिद्व्येकेषु V.Pr.II.3.
tripathagāname of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara written by Raghavendracarya Gajendragadkar, a resident of Satara and a pupil of Nilakanthasastri Thatte. He lived in the second half of the eighteenth and first half of the nineteenth century and wrote comentaries on important grammar works.
triśikhāname of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara written by Laksminrsimha in the 18th century.
traikālyaall the three times, past, present and future; confer, compare त्रयः काला: समाहृताः त्रिकालम्, त्रिकालमेव त्रैकाल्यम् । स्वार्थे ष्यञ् Uvvatabhasya on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. I5.
tryambakaa grammarian of the nineteenth century, who resided at Wai in Satara District and wrote a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara which is named त्र्यम्बकी after the writer.
tvataddhita affix. affix त्व in the sense of duty, nature or essence, prescribed optionally with the affix तल् ( ता ); e. g. अश्वत्वम्, गोत्वम् , अश्वता, गोता; cf तस्य भावस्त्वतलौ P. V. 1.119, also cf त्वतलोर्गुणवचनस्य P. VI. 3. 35 Vart.lo.
tvatkrt affix त्च in the sense of the potential passive voice. participle. in Vedic Literature; e. g. कर्त्वे हविः । कर्तव्यम्: also confer, compare Kas, on P.III. 4.14;cf also कृतानि या च कर्त्वा R. V. IX. 47.2.
th()second consonant of the dental class of consonants possessed of the properties श्वासानुप्रदान, अघोष, विवृतकण्ठत्व and महाप्राणत्व; (2) augment थ् ( थुक् ) added to the words षष् , कति, कतिपय and चतुर् before the Purana affix डट्. e. g. षण्णां पूरण: षष्ठ:, कतिथः, चतुर्थः; confer, compare Kas, on P. V. 2.51 ; (3) substitute for the consonant ह् of आह् before any consonant except a nasal, and a semivowel as also for the consonant स् of स्था preceded by the preposition उद्: confer, compare P, VIII. 2.35, VIII. 4.61.
th(1)personal-ending of the 2nd person. plural Parasmaipada,substituted for the ल् of the ten lakara affixes; (2) substitute ( थल् ) for the 2nd pers singular. personal ending सिप् in. the perfect tense: (3) unadi affix ( थक् ) added to the roots पा, तॄ, तुद् et cetera, and others e. g. पीथः, तीर्थः, et cetera, and others; cf unadi sutra II. 7; (4) unadi affix ( क्थन् ) | added to the roots हन्, कुष् ,नी et cetera, and others; e. g, हथः, कुष्टं, नीथः et cetera, and others cf unadi sutra II. 2: (5) unadi affix (थन्) added to the roots उष्, कुष्, गा and ऋ, e. g. ओष्ठः, कोष्ठम् et cetera, and others cf unadi sutra_II. 4; (6) a technical term for the term अभ्यस्त or the reduplicated wording of Panini ( confer, compare उभे अभ्यस्तम् ) P. VI. 1. 5, used in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
thaṭtaddhita affix. affix थ added to numerals ending in न् in Vedic Literature; e. g. पञ्चथ, सप्तथः, पर्णमयानि पञ्चथानि भवन्ति: confer, compare P. V. 2.50.
thanapersonal-ending थन substituted for त of the 2nd person. plural of the imperative Parasmaipada in Vedic ' Literature, e. g. यदिष्ठन for यदिच्छथ: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VII. 1.45.
thalpersonal ending थ substituted for सिप् of the 2nd person.singular. Parasmaipada in the perfect tense as also in the present tense in specific cases; confer, compare P. III. 4.82, 88,84.
thaspersonal ending of the 2nd person. dual Parasmaipada, which is substituted for ल् of the lakara affixes; confer, compare P. III 4.78.
thā(1)taddhita affix. affix था in the sense of question or reason ( हेतु ) added to the pronoun किम् in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for example कथा देवा आसन् ; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V.3.26; (2) taddhita affix. affix था (थाल् according to Panini) which gets caesura or avagraha after प्रत्न, पूर्व, विश्व, इम and ऋतु; exempli gratia, for example प्रत्नथेतिं प्रत्नSथा, पूर्वथेति पूर्वऽथा et cetera, and others: confer, compare Vij. Pr.V.12: (3) taddhita affix. affix थाल् in the sense of इव added to the words प्रत्न, पूर्व, विश्व and इम in Vedic Literature, exempli gratia, for example तं प्रत्नथा पूर्वथा विश्वथेमथा; cf Kas, on P. V.3.111: (4) taddhita affix. affix थाल् in the sense of mannar ( प्रक्रार) added to किन् , pronouns excepting those headed by द्वि, and the word बहु; exempli gratia, for example सर्वथा, confer, compare P V.3.23.
thāspersonal ending of the 2nd person. singular. Atmanepada, substituted for ल् of the lakara affixes.
thīma(THIEME, PAUL)a sound scholar of the present day, well versed in Sanskrit Grammar and Vedic Literature, who has written a critical treatise named "Panini and the Veda."
dthird consonant of the dental class of consonants possessed of the properties नादानुप्रदान, घोष, संवृतकण्ठत्व and अल्पप्राणता;(2) consonant द् substituted for the final letter of nouns ending with the affix वस् as also for the final letter of स्रंस्, ध्वंस् and अनडुह् provided the final letter is at the end of a pada; exempli gratia, for example विद्वद्भयाम् et cetera, and others; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P, VIII. 2.72; (3) consonant द् substituted for the final स् of roots excepting the root.अस्, before the personal ending तिप् of the third person. singular.; e. g. अचकाद् भवान् ; confer, compare P. VIII. 3.93.
dayānandasarasvatia brilliant Vedic scholar of the nineteenth century belonging to North India who established on a sound footing the study of the Vedas and Vyakarana and encouraged the study of Kasikavrtti. He has written many books on vedic studies.
darpaṇāname of a commentary on the Sabdakaustubha, written by Mannudeva or Mantudeva of the nineteenth century.
daśakaa name given to the treatise on grammar written by व्याघ्रपाद which consisted of 10 chapters; confer, compare दशकं वैयाघ्रपदीयम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P V. 1.58. The word also means students reading the work दशक; confer, compare दशका वैयाघ्रपदीया: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.2.65.
daśagaṇī(1)a section of grammatical treatises dealing with the ten conjugations of roots. e.g the first section of the second part ( उत्तरार्ध ) of the Siddhanta Kaumudi; (2) name of the dhatupatha of Panini which gives ten classes of roots; confer, compare भूवादयो दशगणीपरिपठिता गृह्यन्ते Nyasa on I.3.1.
dānīmtaddhita affix. affix called विभक्ति, applied word also means students reading the work दशक; confer, compare दशका वैयाघ्रपदीया: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.2.65.
daśagaṇī(1)a section of grammatical treatises dealing with the ten conjugations of roots. e.g the first section of the second part ( उत्तरार्ध ) of the Siddhanta Kaumudi; (2) name of the dhatupatha of Panini which gives ten classes of roots; confer, compare भूवादयो दशगणीपरिपठिता गृह्यन्ते Nyasa on I.3.1.
dīrghavidhia grammatical operation where a short vowel is turned into a long one: a rule of grammar prescribing the lengthening of a short vowel.
durghaṭavṛttiname of a grammar work explaining words which are difficult to derive according to rules of Panini. The work is written in the style of a running commentary on select sutras of Panini, devoted mainly to explain difficult formations. The author of it, Saranadeva, was an eastern grammarian who, as is evident from the number of quotations in his work, was a great scholar of the 12th or the 13th century.
dūṣakaradodbhedaname of a commentary, on the Paribhasendusekhara of Nagesa, believed to have been written by Gopalacārya Karhadkar, a grammarian of the 19th century and attributed to Bhimacarya. This commentary, which was written to criticize the commentary written by Visnusastri Bhat, was again criticized in reply by Visnusastri Bhat in his Ciccandrika ( चिच्चन्द्रिका ). See विष्णुशास्त्री भट.
dṛḍhādia class of words headed by दृढ to which the taddhita affix. affix य ( ष्यञ् ) or इमन् ( इमनिच् ) is added in the sense of nature ( भाव ); त्व and तल् ( ता ) can, of course, be added optionally exempli gratia, for example दार्ढ्यम्, द्रढिमा दृढत्वम्, दृढता.See also लावण्य शैत्य, औष्ण्य, जाड्य, पाण्डित्य, मौर्ख्य et cetera, and others; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 1. 123.
dṛṣṭaseen in use in Vedic Literature, or Classical Literature, or in the talk of cultured people; said in connection with words which a grammarian tries to explain; confer, compare दृष्टानुविधिश्छन्दसि भवति' Vyadi Pari. Patha 68.
devatādvandvaa compound word called द्वन्द्व whose members are names of deities; the peculiarities of this Dvandva compound are (a) that generally there are changes at the end of the first member, by virtue of which it appears similar to a word ending in the dual number, and (b) that both the words retain their original accents.exempli gratia, for example इन्द्रासोमौ, सौमापूषणा, अग्नीषोमाभ्यां, मित्रावरुणाभ्याम् ; for changes, confer, compare P. VI.3.25-31; for accent, confer, compare देवताद्वन्द्वानि चानामन्त्रितानि (द्विरुदात्तानिं) । इन्द्राबृहस्पतिभ्याम्, इन्द्राबृहस्पती इति त्रीणि Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.II.48, 49; confer, compare also देवताद्वन्द्वे च P. VI, 2.141.
devanandincalled also पूज्यपाद or पूज्यपाददेवनन्दिन् believed to have lived in the fifth century A. D. and written the treatise on grammar, of course based om Panini Sutras, which is known as जैनेन्द्र-व्याकरण or जैनेन्द्रशब्दानुशासन. The writer of this grammar is possibly mentioned as जैनेन्द्र in the usually guoted verse of Bopadeva :इन्द्रश्चन्द्रः काशकृत्स्नापिशली शाकटायनः पाणिन्यमरजैनेन्द्र जयन्त्यष्टादेिशाब्दिकाः. देवनन्दिन् was a great Jain saint and scholar who wrote many works on Jain Agamas of which सर्वार्थसिद्धि, the commentary on the तत्त्वार्थाधिगमसूत्र, is well-known.
devapathādia class of words headed by the word देवपथ, the affix कन् applied to which in the sense of a statue, or applied for the formation of a proper noun, is dropped देवपथः, हंसपथ:, शिवः, विष्णुः et cetera, and others; confer, compareKāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 3.100.
devanandina Jain grammarian of the eighth century who is believed to have written a grammar work, called सिद्धान्तसारस्वत-शब्दानुशासन. It is likely that देवनन्दिन् is the same as देवानन्दि-पूज्यपाद and the grammar work is the same as जैनेन्द्रशब्दानुशासन for which see देवनन्दिन् .
devīdīnamodern grammarian of the 19th century who has written a gloss on the Asādhyāyi of Panini.
devendraa Jain grammarian of the 13th century who has written a commentary named लघुन्यास on the शब्दानुशासन of Hemacandra. He has written many works on the Jain Agamas, of which a commentary on the Uttaradhyanasutra can be specially mentionedition He is called देवेन्द्रसूरि also.
doṣoddharaṇaname of a commentary on Nagesa's Paribhisendusekhara written by मन्नुदेव of the eighteenth century.
doṣoddhāraname of a commentary on Nagesa's Laghusabdendusekhara written by मन्नुदेव of the eighteenth century.
dyutādia class of roots headed by the root द्युत् , the aorist sign च्लि after which gets ( अ ) अङ् substituted for it: exempli gratia, for example अद्युतत् , अश्वितत्; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III.1.55. and I.3.91. द्युस् taddhita affix. affix द्युस् applied to the word उभय in the sense of a day; exempli gratia, for example उभयद्युः confer, compare P. V. 3.22 Vart. 7.
drutabodhaname of a treatise on grammar written for beginners by Bharatasena or Bharatamalla of Bengal in the sixteemth century.
dvārādia class of words headed by the word द्वार् which get the augment ऐच् (id est, that is ऐ or औ ) placed before the letter य or व in them, instead of the substitution of vrddhi, when a taddhita affix marked with the mute letter ञ्,ण्, or क् is added to them; e. g. दौवारिकः सौवस्तिकः, शौवम्, शौवनम् et cetera, and others; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P, VII .3,4.
dvikarmakaa term used in connection with roots governing two objects or two words in the accusative case, exempli gratia, for example दुह् in, गां दोग्धि पयः; the term कर्म according to the strict definition of the term कर्तुरीप्सिततमं कर्म or अाप्यं कर्म applies to one of the two, which is called the प्रधानकर्म or the direct object, the other one, which, in fact, is related to the verbal activity by relation of any other karaka or instrument is taken as karmakaraka and hence put in the accusative case. For details see Mahabhasya and Kasika on P.I.4.51. Some roots in their causal formation govern two objects out of which one object is the actual one while the other is the subject of the primitive root. exempli gratia, for example गमयति माणवकं ग्रामम्; बोधयति माणवकं धर्मम्; cf Kas on P.I.4.52. See for details Mahabhasya on P. I. 4.52.
dvitvadoubling, reduplication prescribed for (I) a root in the perfect tense excepting the cases where the affix अाम् is added to the root before the personal ending: exempli gratia, for example बभूव, चकार, ऊर्णुनाव et cetera, and others cf P. VI. 1.1,2; (2) a root before the vikarana affixes सन्, यङ्, श्लु and चङ् e. g. बुभूषति, चेक्रीयते, चर्करीति, जुहोति, अचीकरत् et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VI. 1.9l l ; (3) a word ending in अम् . ( णमुल् ) in the sense of repetition, e. g. स्मारं स्मारं वक्ष्ये, भोजं भोजं व्रजति confer, compare आभीक्ष्ण्ये द्वे भवतः P. VIII. 1.12 Vart. 7; (4) any word (a) in the sense of constant or frequent action, (b) in the sense of repetition, (c) showing reproach, or scorn, or quality in the sense of its incomplete possess-, ion, or (d) in the vocative case at the beginning of a sentence in some specified senses; reduplication is also prescribed for the prepositions परि, प्र, सम्, उप, उद्, उपरि, अधि, अघस् in some specified senses confer, compare P. VIII. 1.1 to 15. A letter excepting हृ and र्, is also repeated, if so desired, when (a) it occurs after the letter ह् or र् , which is preceded by a vowel e g. अर्क्कः अर्द्धम् et cetera, and others cf VIII. 4.46; or when (b) it is preceded by a vowel and followed by a consonant e. g. दद्ध्यत्र, म्द्धवत्र confer, compare P. VIII. 4.47. For details see Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on VIII. 4.46-52. The word द्वित्व is sometimes used in the sense of the dual number; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. I.2.51. The words द्वित्व, द्विर्वचन and द्विरुक्त are generally used as synonymanuscript. Panini generally uses the word द्वे. For द्वित्व in Vedic Literature confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 1.4; Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XIV. 1-8 V, Pr. IV. 101-118.
dvisdouble reduplicated; the word is frequently used in connection with doubling of consonants or words in the PratiSakhya Literature as also in the Katantra, Sakatayana and Haima grammars confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 1, XV. 5, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 101, R, T. 264; confer, compare also Kat. III. 8.10, Sak. IV. 1.43; Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. IV. 1.1.
gh(1)fourth letter of the dental class(तवर्ग) possessed of the properties नादानुप्रदान, घोष, कण्ठसंवृतत्व and महाप्रण ; (2) substitute ध् , for the ह् of नह् before a ' jhal ' consonant or at the end of a word e. g. नद्धम्, उपानत्, confer, compare P. VIII. 2. 34; (3) substitute ध् for the letters त् and थ् placed after a fourth letter, e. g लब्धुम्, दोग्धा et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VIII. 2. 40.
dhamuñtaddhita affix. affix optionally substituted in the place of the taddhita affix. affix धा after the words द्वि and त्रि; e. g. द्विधा, द्वौधम्, त्रिधा, त्रैधम्; confer, compare P. V. 3.45.
dharaṇīdharaa grammarian of the sixteenth century at the court of Udayasimha who wrote a commentary on the sutras of Panini which was named वैयाकरणसर्वस्व as also a commentary on the Siksa of Panini.
dharmin(1)a thing possessed of properties, द्रव्यः confer, compare धर्मशब्देन धर्मी भण्यते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.3.77;cf also the common expression धर्मिग्राहकमानात् Par. Sek. on Pari. 55, 66, 79, 82: (2) the same as dharma in rare cases according to the dictum धर्मघर्मिणोरभेदोपचारः e. g. वर्णैकं देहि, पुराणैकं देहि; confer, compare Durghata Vr. on P. II. 1. 49.
dhātūpadeśaenumeration or recital of roots in the Dhatupatha;confer, compare प्रकृत्युपपदोपाधयश्वोपदिष्टः। क्व । धातूपदेशे प्रातिपदिकोपदेशे च । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 1 1.
dhi(1)a technical term used for sonant consonants in the Pratisakhya and old grammar works; confer, compare धि शेषः V. Pr.I.53, explained by Uvvata as वर्गाणां उत्तरास्त्रय: यरलवहकाराश्च धिः V.Pr. I.53; the term धि corresponds to हश् of Panini; (2) personal ending धि substituted for हि of the imperative 2nd singular. exempli gratia, for example जुहुधि, छिन्द्धि, भिन्द्धि, श्रुधि, रारन्धि et cetera, and others; confer, compareP.V.4.101-103.
dhṛta or dhṛtapracayaa kind of original grave vowel turned into a circumflex one which is called प्रचय unless followed by another acute or circumflex vowel. The Taittiriya Pratisakhya has mentioned seven varieties of this 'pracaya' out of which धृतप्रचय or धृत is one. For details see Bhasya on धृतः प्रचयः कौण्डिन्यस्य, T.Pr.XVIII.3.
dhyamtaddhita affix. affix ध्यमुञ् substituted for धा optionally after the word एक e. g. ऐकध्यम् , एकधा; confer, compare P. V. 3.44.
dhyaikrt afix ध्यै seen in Vedic Literature, substituted for त्या optionally; e. g. साढयै, साढ्वा; cf P. VI. 3.113.
dhrauvyafixed; of a stationary nature; of क्तोऽधिकरणे च ध्रौव्यगतिप्रत्यवसानार्थेभ्य: P. III. 4.76.
dhvanitasuggested, as opposed to उक्त expressed; the word is found frequently used in the Paribhasendusekhara and other works in connection with such dictums as are not actually made, but indicated in the Mahabhasya.
dhvampersonal-ending of the second. person. plural Atmanepada, substituted for ल् of the 10 lakaras.
dhvātpersonal-ending in Vedic Literature, substituted for ध्वम् of the second. person. plural Atmanepada; exempli gratia, for exampleवारयध्वात् for वारयध्वम् confer, compare P. VII. 1.42.
dhvePersonal-ending of the second. person. Pl. Atmanepada in the present and perfect tenses. न् fifth consonant of the dental class of consonants which is possessed of the properties घोष, नादानुप्रदान, अल्पप्राणत्व, संवृतकण्ठत्व and अानुनासिक्य. In Panini's grammar the nasal consonant न् (a)is added as an augment prescribed\ \नुट् or नुम् which originally is seen as न्, but afterwards changed into अनुस्वार or परसवर्ण as required, as for example in पयांसि, यशांसि, निन्दति, वन्दति et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. VII. 1.58-73, VII. 1.7983; VIII. 3.24; (b) is changed into ण् when it directly follows upon ऋ, ॠ, र् or ष् or even intervened by a vowel, a semivowel except ल् , a guttural consonant, a labial consonant or an anusvara; confer, compare P. VIII. 4.1.1-31. (c) is substituted for the final म् of a root, e. g. प्रशान्, प्रतान् confer, compare P. VIII. 2.64, 65.
najiṅkrt. affix नज् applied to the roots स्वप्, तृष् and धृष् in the sense of 'habituated' e. g. स्वप्नक् धृष्णक् ; See Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 2.172.
naraperson; personal ending; the term is used in connection with (the affixes of) the three persons प्रथम, मध्यम, and उत्तम which are promiscuously seen sometimes in the Vedic Literature confer, compare सुतिङुपग्रहलिङ्गनराणां ... व्यत्ययमिच्छति ... Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.1.85.
narendrasūrian old grammarian believed to have been the original writer of the Sarasvata Vyakarana, on the strength of references to him in the commentary on the Sarasvata Vyakarana written by क्षेमेन्द्र as also references in the commentary on the Prakriykaumudi by Vitthalesa. He is believed to have lived in the tenth century A;D.
navagaṇīa term used in connection with the first nine ganaas or conjugations given by Panini in his Dhatupatha, the tenth conjugation being looked upon as a secondary conjugation.
naṣṭarūpāname given to an anustup verse which has nine, ten and eleven syllables respectively for the first, second and third feet; exempli gratia, for example विपृच्छामि पाक्यान् देवान् Ṛgveda, Ṛk. Saṁh=Ṛgveda-saṁhita.I.120.4; confer, compare R.Pr. XVI. 29. The verse has got 32 syllables, but it has only three feet instead of four.
(1)taddhita affix. affix ना as also नाञ् prescribed respectively after वि and नञ् (negative particle न ) in the sense of separation; e. g. विना, नाना ; (2) case ending ना substituted for the inst. instrumental case. singular. affix टा (called also अाङ् in ancient grammars) in the masculine gender after words called घि i. e. words ending in इ or उ excepting such as are called नदी.
nāgeśathe most reputed modern scholar of Panini's grammar, who was well-versed in other Sastras also, who lived in Benares in the latter half of the seventeenth and the first half of the eighteenth century. He wrote many masterly commentaries known by the words शेखर and उद्द्योत on the authoritative old works in the different Sastras, the total list of his small and big works together well nigh exceeding a hundredition He was a bright pupil of Hari Diksita, the grandson of Bhattoji Diksita. He was a renowned teacher also, and many of the famous scholars of grammar in Benares and outside at present are his spiritual descendants. He was a Maharastriya Brahmana of Tasgaon in Satara District, who received his education in Benares. For some years he stayed under the patronage of Rama, the king of Sringibera at his time. He was very clever in leading debates in the various Sastras and won the title of Sabhapati. Out of his numerous works, the Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on Kaiyata's Mahabhasyapradipa, the Laghusabdendusekhara on the Siddhanta Kaumudi and the Paribhasendusekhara are quite wellknown and studied by every one who wishes to get proficiency in Panini's grammar. For details see pp. 21-24 and 401-403, Vol. VII of the Patanjala Mahabhasya edition D. E. Society, Poona.
nādi(a root)beginning with न् in the Dhatupatha as contrasted with one beginning with ण् ( णादि ) whose ण् is, of course, changed into न् when conjugational and other forms are arrived at; confer, compare सर्वे नादयो णोपदेशा नृतिनन्दिनदिनक्किनाटिनाथृनाधृनॄवर्जम् M.Bh. on VI. 1.65.
nārāyaṇavandyaa grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a treatise on grammar named Saravali, and a treatise on roots named Dhatuparayana.
nāvyavadhānanecessary intervention; confer, compare येन नाव्यवधानं तेन व्यवहितेपि वचनप्रामाण्यात्, a statement which is looked upon as a general statement of the ' nature of Paribhasa occurring in the Mahabhasya on P. VII. 2.3.
ni(1)personal ending substituted for मि (मिप्) of the 1st person. singular. in the imperative; (2) a technical term in the Jainendra Vyakarana for the term निपात of Panini.
nigamaa statement in the Vedic passage; a Vedic passage; sacred tradition or Vedic Literature in general; confer, compare the frequent expression इत्यपि निगमो भवति where निगम means 'a vedic word, given as an instance'; if also means 'Veda'; confer, compare निगम एव यथा स्यात् । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII. 2. 64. Durgacarya says that the word it also used in the sense of 'meaning';confer, compare तत्र खले इत्येतस्य निगमा भवन्ति Nirukta of Yāska.III.9. Durgacarya has also explained the word as गमयन्ति मन्त्रार्थान् ज्ञापयन्ति इति निगमाः, those that make the hidden meaning of the Mantras very clear.
niṅsubstitute नि for the last letter of the word जाया at the end of a bahuvrihi compound; confer, compare युवजानिः, वृद्धजानिः Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V. 4.134.
nitya(1)eternal, as applied to word or Sabda in contrast with sound or dhvani which is evanescent (कार्य ). The sound with meaning or without meaning,made by men and animals is impermanent; but the sense or idea awakened in the mind by the evanescent audible words on reaching the mind is of a permanent or eternal nature; confer, compare स्फोटः शब्दो ध्वनिस्तस्य व्यायामादुपजायते; confer, compare also व्याप्तिमत्त्वा्त्तु शब्दस्य Nir.I.1 ; (2) constant; not liable to be set aside by another; confer, compare उपबन्धस्तु देशाय नित्यम्, न रुन्धे नित्यम्। नित्यशब्दः प्राप्त्यन्तरानिषेधार्थः T.Pr.I.59, IV.14; (3) original as constrasted with one introduced anew such as an augment; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.VI.14; (4) permanently functioning, as opposed to tentatively doing so; confer, compare नित्यविरते द्विमात्रम् Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya.37; (5) unchangeable, permanent, imperishable; confer, compare अयं नित्यशब्दोस्त्येव कूटस्थेष्वविचालिषु भावेषु वर्तते M.Bh. on P. VIII. 1.4; (6) always or invariably applying, as opposed to optional; the word in this sense is used in connection with rules or operations that do not optionally apply; confer, compare उपपदसमासो नित्यसमासः, षष्ठीसमासः पुनार्वेभाषा; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.II.2.19; (7) constant,as applied to a rule which applies if another simultaneously applying rule were to have taken effect, as well as when that other rule does not take effect; confer, compare क्वचित्कृताकृतप्रसङ्गमात्रेणापि नित्यता Par. Sek. Pari 46. The operations which are nitya according to this Paribhasa take effect in preference to others which are not 'nitya', although they may even be 'para'; confer, compare परान्नित्यं बलवत् Par. Sek. Pari. 42.
nityānandaparvatīyaa scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who wrote glosses on the Mahabhasyapradipa, on the Laghusabdendusekhara and on the Paribhasendusekhara. He was a resident of Benares where he coached many pupils in Sanskrit Grammar. He lived in the first half of the nineteenth century.
nipātaa particle which possesses no gender and number, and the case termination after which is dropped or elidedition Nipata is given as one of the four categories of words viz नामन्, आख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात by all the ancient writers of Pratisakhya, Vyakarana and Nirukta works;confer, compare Nirukta of Yāska.I. 4, M.Bh. on I. 1. Ahnika l, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 8 et cetera, and others The word is derived from the root पत् with नि by Yaska who has mentioned three subdivisions of Niptas उपमार्थे, कर्मोपसंग्रहार्थे and पदपूरणे; confer, compare अथ निपाताः । उच्चावचेष्वर्थेषु निपतन्ति । अप्युपमार्थे । अपि कर्मोपसंग्रह्यार्थे । अपि पदपूरणाः । Nirukta of Yāska.I. 4. The Nipatas are looked upon as possessed of no sense; confer, compare निपातः पादपूरणः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 8, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 50, ( commentary by Uvvata ). Panini has not given any definition of the word निपात, but he has enumerated them as forming a class with च at their head in the rule चादयोऽसत्वे where the word असत्वे conveys an impression that they possess no sense, the sense being of two kinds सत्त्व and भाव, and the Nipatas not possesssing any one of the two. The impression is made rather firm by the statement of the Varttikakra'निपातस्यानर्थकस्य प्रातिपदिकत्वम्' P. I. 2. 45 Vart. 12. Thus, the question whether the Nipatas possess any sense by themselves or not, becomes a difficult one to be answeredition Although the Rkpratisakhya in XII.8 lays down that the Nipatas are expletive, still in the next verse it says that some of them do possess sense; confer, compare निपातानामर्थवशान्निपातनादनर्थकानामितरे च सार्थकाः on which Uvvata remarks केचन निपाताः सार्थकाः, केचन निरर्थकाः । The remark of Uvvata appears to be a sound one as based on actual observation, and the conflicting views have to be reconciledition This is done by Bhartrhari who lays down that Nipatas never directly convey the sense but they indicate the sense. Regarding the sense indicated by the Nipatas, it is said that the sense is never Sattva or Dravya or substance as remarked by Panini; it is a certain kind of relation and that too, is not directly expressed by them but it is indicatedition Bhoja in his Srngaraprakasa gives a very comprehensive definition of Nipata as:-जात्यादिप्रवृत्तिनिमित्तानुपग्राहित्वेनासत्त्वभूतार्थाभिधायिनः अलिङ्गसंख्याशक्तय उच्चावचेष्वर्थेषु निपतन्तीत्यव्ययविशेषा एव चादयो निपाताः । He gives six varieties of them, viz. विध्यर्थ, अर्थवादार्थ, अनुवादार्थ, निषेधार्थ, विधिनिषेधार्थ and अविधिनिषेधार्थ, and mentions more than a thousand of them. For details see Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya II. 189-206.
nimittinan affix or an augment or a substitute taking place on account of certain formal causes or nimittas; confer, compare निर्ज्ञातार्थो निमित्तमनिर्ज्ञातार्थो निमित्ती, इह च प्रत्ययोऽनिर्ज्ञातः प्रकृत्युपपदोपाधयो निर्ज्ञाताः M. BSh. on III. l . l Vart. 2.
niyama(1)restriction; regulation; binding; the term is very frequently used by grammarians in connection with a restriction laid down with reference to the application of a grammatical rule generally on the strength of that rule, or a part of it, liable to become superfluous if the restriction has not been laid down; confer, compare M.Bh. on I. 1. 3, Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on I. 3.63, VI. 4.11; confer, compare also the frequently quoted dictum अनियमे नियमकारिणी परिभाषा; (2) limitation as contrasted with विकल्प or कामचार; confer, compare अनेकप्राप्तावेकस्य नियमो भवति शेषेष्वनियम; पटुमृदुशुक्लाः पटुशुक्लमृदव इति; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 2. 34 Vart. 2; (3) a regulating rule; a restrictive rule, corresponding to the Parisamkhya statement of the Mimamsakas, e. g. the rule अनुदात्तङित आत्मनेपदम् P. I.3.12; the grammarians generally take a rule as a positive injunction avoiding a restrictive sense as far as possible; confer, compare the dictum विधिनियमसंभवे विधिरेव ज्यायान्. Par. Sek. Pari. 100; the commentators have given various kinds of restrictions,. such as प्रयोगनियम,अभिधेयनियम,अर्थनियम, प्रत्ययनियम, प्रकृतिनियम, संज्ञानियम et cetera, and otherset cetera, and others; (4) grave accent or anudatta; confer, compare उदात्तपूर्वं नियतम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 9; see नियत (2).
niruktaname of a class of works which were composed to explain the collections of Vedic words by means of proposing derivations of those words from roots as would suit the sense. The Nirukta works are looked upon as supplementary to grammar works and there must have been a good many works of this kind in ancient times as shown by references to the writers of these viz. Upamanyu, Sakatayana,Sakapuni,Sakapurti and others, but, out of them only one work composed by Yaska has survived; the word, hence has been applied by scholars to the Nirukta of Yaska which is believed to have been written in the seventh or the eighth century B. C. i. e. a century or two before Panini. The Nirukta works were looked upon as subsidiary to the study of the Vedas along with works on phonetics ( शिक्षा ), rituals ( कल्प ), grammar (व्याकरण) prosody (छन्दस्) and astronomy(ज्योतिष)and a mention of them is found made in the Chandogyopanisad. As many of the derivations in the Nirukta appear to be forced and fanciful, it is doubtful whether the Nirukta works could be called scientific treatises. The work of Yaska, however, has got its own importance and place among works subsidiary to the Veda, being a very old work of that kind and quoted by later commentators. There were some glosses and commentary works written upon Yaska's Nirukta out of which the one by Durgacarya is a scholarly one.It is doubtful whether Durgacarya is the same as Durgasimha, who wrote a Vrtti or gloss on the Katantra Vyakarana. The word निरुक्त is found in the Pratisakhya works in the sense of 'explained' and not in the sense of derived; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XV 6; V.Pr. IV. 19, 195.
niruktabhāṣyaa gloss on Yaska's Nirukta written by a modern scholar of grammar named Ugracarya in the eighteenth century A. D.
nirdiśyamānaparibhāṣāa short form for the maxim निर्दिश्यमानस्यादेशा भवन्ति which means 'substitutes take the place of that or its part which has been actually stated or enunciated in the rule (of grammar)' Par. Sek. Pari. 12. For details see Par. Sek. Pari. 12.
nirdeśamention, actual statement; the word is often used in the Mahabhasya in sentences like स तथा निर्देशः कर्तव्यः, निर्देशं कुरुते et cetera, and others; confer, compare also V.Pr. I. 36;confer, compare also the maxim तस्मिन्निति निर्दिष्टे पूर्वस्य P. I.1.66 and Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 134; confer, compare also अवश्यं कयाचिद्विभक्त्या केनचिद्वचनेन निर्देशः कर्तव्यः M.Bh. on P. I. 2. 39 Vart. 1. Sometimes the mention or exhibition made by a word shows the particular type of word; confer, compare Durghata Vrtti on P. I. 2. 6 and VII. 4. 73 as also Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 3. 11 and V. 2. 20.
nirvartyaone of the many kinds of karman or object governed by a transitive verb or root, which has got the nature of being produced or brought into existence or into a new shape; confer, compare त्रिविधं कर्म निर्वर्त्य विकार्य प्राप्यं चेति । निर्वर्त्य तावत् कुम्भकारः नगरकारः। The word निर्वर्त्य is explained as यदसज्जन्यते यद्वा प्रकाश्यते तन्निर्वर्त्यम् । कर्तव्यः कटः । उच्चार्यः शब्दः Sr. Prakasa; confer, compare also Vakyapadiya III.7.78; confer, compare also इह हि तण्डुलानोदनं पचतीति द्व्यर्थः पचिः । तण्डुलान्पचन्नोदनं निर्वर्तयति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.4.49. For details see the word कर्मन्; also see M.Bh. on I.4.49.
nirhrāsa(1)abridgment, diminution; confer, compareसर्ववचनं प्रकृतिनिह्लासार्थम् । निर्ह्लासः अपचयः अल्पत्वमित्यर्थः । Kaiyata on M.Bh. on IV.3.100; (2) being turned into a short (vowel); confer, compare स्पर्शान्तस्थाप्रत्ययौ निर्ह्रसेते R.Pr.IV.39.
nivṛttisthānaplaces where the substitutes गुण and वृद्धि do not apply ; weak terminations; kit or nit affixes in Panini's grammar; confer, compare अथाप्यस्तेर्निवृत्तिस्थानेष्वादिलेापो भवति । स्तः सन्तीति । Nirukta of Yāska.II. 1. The word संक्रम is also used in this sense by ancient grammarians.
nīcaiḥkaraconstituting the grave accent, features of the grave accent; confer, compare अन्ववसर्गो मार्दवमुरुता खस्येति नीचैःकराणि शब्दस्य M.Bh.on I. 2.30.
nīlakaṇṭhadīkṣitaa famous grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote an independent work on the Paribhasas in Vyakarana named Paribhasavrtti. This Vrtti is referred to in the Paribhsendusekhara by Nagesabhatta and the views expressed in it are severely criticised in the commentary गदा.
nuṭaugment न् prefixed (l) to the genitive case plural ending in अाम् after a crude base ending in a short vowel, or in ई or ऊ of feminine bases termed nadi, or in अा of the feminine affix ( टाप् डाप् or चाप्); e g. वृक्षाणाम्, अग्नीनाम् , कर्तॄणाम् , कुमारीणाम् , मालानाम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. VII.1.54; (2) to the affix अाम् after numerals termed षट् and the numeral चतुर् as also after the words श्री, ग्रामणी and गो in Vedic Literature, e. g. षण्णाम् , पञ्चानाम् , चतुर्णाम्, श्रीणाम्, ग्रामणीनाम्, गोनाम्; confer, compare P. VII.1.55,56, 57; (3) to the part of a root possessed of two consonants, as also of the root अश् of the fifth conjugation after the reduplicative syllable ending in अा, which is substituted for अ; exempli gratia, for example अानञ्ज, व्यानशे; confer, compare P.VII.4. 71,72; (4) to the affix मतुप् after a base ending in अन् as also to the affixes तरप् and तमप् after a base ending in न् in Vedic Literature, exempli gratia, for example मूर्धन्वती, अक्षण्वन्तः, सुपथिन्तरः et cetera, and others;confer, compare P. VIII. 2.16, 17: (5) to the initial vowel of the second member of a compound having अ of नञ् as the first member; e. g. अनघः, confer, compare P.VI. 3.74; (6) to any vowel after न् which is preceded by a short vowel and which is at the end of a word exempli gratia, for example कुर्वन्नास्ते, confer, compare P. VIII. 3.32.
numaugment न् inserted after the last vowel (1) of a root given in the Dhātupātha as ending with mute इ; exempli gratia, for example निन्दति, क्रन्दति, चिन्तयति, जिन्वति et cetera, and others; confer, compare P VII.1.58; (2) of roots मुच् and others before the conjugational sign अ ( श ); e. g. मुञ्चति, लुम्पति; confer, compare P. VII.1.59; (3) of the roots मस्ज्, नश्, रध्, जभ् and लभ् under certain specified conditions, exempli gratia, for exampleमङ्क्त्वा, नंष्टा, रन्धयति, जम्भयति, लम्भयति, आलम्भ्यः et cetera, and others confer, compare P.VII. 1.60-69; (4) of declinable bases marked with the mute indicatory letter उ, ऋ or ऌ as also of the declinable wording अञ्च् from the root अञ्च् and युज्, exempli gratia, for exampleभवान्, श्रेयान् , प्राङ्, युङ्, confer, compare Kās. on P. VII.1. 70, 71; (5) of the declinable base in the neuter gender, ending with a vowel or with any consonant excepting a semivowel or a nasal, before a case-ending termed Sarvanāmasthāna; exempli gratia, for example यशांसि, वनानि, जतूनि et cetera, and others, confer, compare Kās. on VII.1.72; (6) of the declinable base in the neuter gender, ending with इ, उ,ऋ or ऌ before a case-ending beginning with a vowel; exempli gratia, for example मधुने, शुचिने et cetera, and others, confer, compare Kās, on P. VII.1.73; (7) of the affix शतृ ( अत् of the present tense. participle.) under certain conditions याती यान्ती; पचन्ती, सीव्यन्ती, confer, compare I .VII.78-8 : (8) of the word अनडुह् before the nominative case. and vocative case. singular. affix सु;exempli gratia, for example अनड्वान् , हे अनड्वन्, confer, compare P. VII.1. 82; (9) of the words दृक्, स्ववस् and स्वतवस् before the nominative case. and vocative case.singular.affix सु in Vedic Literature, e. g. यादृङ्, स्ववान् , स्वतवान् , confer, compare P.VII.1.83.
nyaṅkvādia class of words headed by the word न्यङ्कु, which are formed by means of the substitution of a guttural consonant in the place of a consonant of any other class belonging to the root from which these words are formed; exempli gratia, for example न्यङ्कुः मद्गुः, भृगुः et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kās, on P.VII.3. 53.
nyāsa(1)literally position, placing;a word used in the sense of actual expression or wording especially in the sūtras; confer, compare the usual expression क्रियते एतन्न्यास एव in the Mahābhāșya, confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.11, 1.1.47 et cetera, and others; (2) a name given by the writers or readers to works of the type of learned and scholarly commentaries on vŗitti-type-works on standard sūtras in a Śāstra; e. g. the name Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. is given to the learned commentaries on the Vŗtti on Hemacandra's Śabdānuśasana as also on the Paribhāşāvŗtti by Hemahamsagani. Similarly the commentary by Devanandin on Jainendra grammar and that by Prabhācandra on the Amoghāvŗtti on Śākatāyana grammar are named Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa.. In the same way, the learned commentary on the Kāśikāvŗtti by Jinendrabuddhi, named Kāśikāvivaranapaňjikā by the author, is very widely known by the name Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa.. This commentary Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. was written in the eighth century by the Buddhist grammarian Jinendrabuddhi, who belonged to the eastern school of Pānini's Grammar. This Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. has a learned commentary written on it by Maitreya Rakșita in the twelfth century named Tantrapradipa which is very largely quoted by subsequent grammarians, but which unfortunately is available only in a fragmentary state at present. Haradatta, a well-known southern scholar of grammar has drawn considerably from Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. in his Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta., which also is well-known as a scholarly work.
pacādia class of roots headed by the root पच् to which the kŗt. affix अ ( अच् ) is added in the sense of 'an agent'; e. g. श्वपचः, चोरः, देवः et cetera, and others The class पचादि is described as अाकृतिगण and it is usual with commentators to make a remark पचाद्यच् when a kŗt affix अ is seen after a root without causing the vŗddhi substitute to the preceding vowel or to the penultimate vowel अ. confer, compare अज्विधिः सर्वधातुभ्यः पठ्यन्ते च पचादय: । अण्बाधनार्थमेव स्यात् सिध्यन्ति श्वपचादघ: Kāś. on P. III. 1.134.
pañcālapadavṛttithe usage or the method of the Pañcālas; the eastern method of euphonic combinations, viz. the retention of the vowel अ after the preceding vowel ओ which is substituted for the Visarga; e. g. यो अस्मै; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II. 12; Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XI. 19. This vowel अ which is retained, is pronounced like a short ओ or अर्धओकार by the followers of the Sātyamugri and Rāņāyaniya branches of the Sāmavedins; confer, compare commentary on Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XI. 19 as also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Āhnika 1.
paṇḍitawriter of Citprabhā, a commentary on the Paribhāșenduśekhara. A commentary on the Laghuśabdenduśekhara is also ascribed to him. He was a Gauda Brāhmaņa whose native place was Kurukșetra. He lived in the beginning of the nineteenth century.
patañjalithe reputed author of the Mahābhāșya, known as the Pātañjala Mahābhāșya after him. His date is determined definitely as the second century B.C. on the strength of the internal evidence supplied by the text of the Mahābhāșya itselfeminine. The words Gonardiya and Gonikāputra which are found in the Mahābhāșya are believed to be referring to the author himself and, on their strength he is said to have been the son of Goņikā and a resident of the country called Gonarda in his days. On the strength of the internal evidence supplied by the Mahābhāșya, it can be said that Patañjali received his education at Takșaśila and that he was,just like Pāņini, very familiar with villages and towns in and near Vāhika and Gāndhāra countries. Nothing can definitely be said about his birthplace, and although it might be believed that his native place was Gonarda,its exact situation has not been defined so far. About his parentage too,no definite information is available. Tradition says that he was the foster-son of a childless woman named Gonikā to whom he was handed over by a sage of Gonarda, in whose hands he fell down from the sky in the evening at the time of the offering of water-handfuls to the Sun in the west; confer, compareपतत् + अञ्जलि, the derivation of the word given by the commentators. Apart from anecdotes and legendary information, it can be said with certainty that Patañjali was a thorough scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who had studied the available texts of the Vedic Literature and Grammar and availed himself of information gathered personally by visiting the various schools of Sanskrit Grammar and observing the methods of explanations given by teachers there. His Mahābhāșya supplies an invaluable fund of information on the ways in which the Grammar rules of Pāņini were explained in those days in the various grammar schools. This information is supplied by him in the Vārttikas which he has exhaustively given and explainedition He had a remarkable mastery over Sanskrit Language which was a spoken one at his time and it can be safely said that in respect of style, the Mahābhāșya excels all the other Bhāșyas in the different branches of learning out of which two, those of Śabaraswāmin and Śańkarācārya,are selected for comparison. It is believed by scholars that he was equally conversant with other śāstras, especially Yoga and Vaidyaka, on which he has written learned treatises. He is said to be the author of the Yogasūtras which,hence are called Pātañjala Yogasūtras, and the redactor of the Carakasamhitā. There are scholars who believe that he wrote the Mahābhāșya only, and not the other two. They base their argument mainly on the supposition that it is impossible for a scholar to have an equally unmatching mastery over three different śāstras at a time. The argument has no strength, especially in India where there are many instances of scholars possessing sound scholarship in different branches of learning. Apart from legends and statements of Cakradhara, Nāgesa and others, about his being the author of three works on three different śāstras, there is a direct reference to Patañjali's proficiency in Grammar, Yoga and Medicine in the work of King Bhoja of the eleventh century and an indirect one in the Vākyapadīya of Bhartŗhari of the seventh century A. D. There is a work on the life of Patañjali, written by a scholar of grammar of the South,named Ramabhadra which gives many stories and incidents of his life out of which it is difficult to find out the grains of true incidents from the legendary husk with which they are coveredition For details,see Patañjala Mahābhāșya D.E.Society's edition Vol. VII pages 349 to 374. See also the word महाभाष्य.
padaa word; a unit forming a part of a sentence; a unit made up of a letter or of letters, possessed of sense; confer, compare अक्षरसमुदायः पदम् । अक्षरं वा । V.Pr. VIII. 46, 47. The word originally was applied to the individual words which constituted the Vedic Samhitā; confer, compare पदप्रकृतिः संहिता Nir.I.17. Accordingly, it is defined in the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya as ' अर्थः पदम् ' (Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III. 2) as contrasted with ' वर्णानामेकप्राणयोगः संहिता ' (V.Pr.I.158). The definition ' अर्थः पदम् ' is attributed to the ancient grammarian 'Indra', who is believed to have been the first Grammarian of India. Pāņini has defined the term पद as ' सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् ' P.I.4.14. His definition is applicable to complete noun-forms and verb-forms and also to prefixes and indeclinables where a case-affix is placed and elided according to him; confer, compare अव्ययादाप्सुपः P. II. 4. 82. The noun-bases before case affixes and taddhita affix. affixes, mentioned in rules upto the end of the fifth adhyāya, which begin with a consonant excepting य् are also termed पद by Pāņini to include parts of words before the case affixes भ्याम् , भिस्, सु et cetera, and others as also before the taddhita affix. affixes मत्, वत् et cetera, and others which are given as separate padas many times in the pada-pātha of the Vedas; confer, compare स्वादिष्वसर्वनामस्थाने P. I. 4. 17. See for details the word पदपाठ. There are given four kinds of padas or words viz. नाम, अाख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात in the Nirukta and Prātiśākhya works; confer, compare also पदमर्थे प्रयुज्यते, विभक्त्यन्तं च पदम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2. 64 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 19, वर्णसमुदायः पदम् M.Bh. on I.1.21 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5, पूर्वपरयोरर्थोपलब्धौ पदम् Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.I.1.20, पदशब्देनार्थ उच्यते Kaiyata on P.I.2.42 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2; confer, compare also पद्यते गम्यते अर्थः अनेनेति पदमित्यन्वर्थसंज्ञा Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on P.III. 1.92. The verb endings or affixs ति, तस् and others are also called पद. The word पद in this sense is never used alone, but with the word परस्मै or अात्मने preceding it. The term परस्मैपद stands for the nine affixes तिप्, तस्, ...मस्,while the term आत्मनेपद stands for the nine affixes त, आताम् ... महिङ्. confer, compare ल: परमैपदम्, तङानावात्मनेपदम्. It is possible to say that in the terms परस्मैपद and अात्मनेपद also, the term पद could be taken to mean a word, and it is very likely that the words परस्मैपद and अात्मनेपद were originally used in the sense of 'words referring to something meant for another' and 'referring to something meant for self' respectively. Such words, of course, referred to verbal forms, roughly corresponding to the verbs in the active voice and verbs in the passive voice. There are some modern scholars of grammar, especially linguists, who like to translate परस्मैपद as 'active voice' and आत्मनेपद as ' passive voice'. Pāņini appears, however, to have adapted the sense of the terms परस्मैपद and आत्मनेपद and taken them to mean mere affixes just as he has done in the case of the terms कृत् and तद्धित. Presumably in ancient times, words current in use were grouped into four classes by the authors of the Nirukta works, viz. (a) कृत् (words derived from roots)such as कर्ता, कारकः, भवनम् et cetera, and others, (b) तद्धित (words derived from nouns ) such as गार्ग्यः , काषायम् , et cetera, and others, (c) Parasmaipada words viz. verbs such as भवति, पचति, and (d) Ātmanepada words id est, that is verbs like एधते, वर्धते, et cetera, and othersVerbs करोति and कुरुते or हरति and हरते were looked upon as both परस्मैपद words and आत्मनेपद words. The question of simple words, as they are called by the followers of Pāņini, such as नर, तद् , गो, अश्व, and a number of similar underived words, did not occur to the authors of the Nirukta as they believed that every noun was derivable, and hence could be included in the kŗt words.
padacandrikāa grammar work on the nature of words written by कृष्णशेष of the sixteenth century.
padapāṭhathe recital of the Veda text pronouncing or showing each word separately as detached from the adjoining word. It is believed that the Veda texts were recited originally as running texts by the inspired sages, and as such, they were preserved by people by oral tradition. Later on after several centuries, their individually distinct words were shown by grammarians who were called Padakāras. The पदपाठ later on had many modifications or artificial recitations such as क्रम, जटा, घन et cetera, and others in which each word was repeated twice or more times, being uttered connectedly with the preceding or the following word, or with both. These artificial recitations were of eight kinds, which came to be known by the term अष्टविकृतयः.
padasaṃskārapakṣaan alternative view with वाक्यसंस्कारपक्ष regarding the formation of words by the application of affixes to crude bases. According to the Padasamskāra alternative, every word is formed independently, and after formation the words are syntactically connected and used in a sentence. The sense of the sentence too, is understood after the sense of every word has been understood; confer, compare सुविचार्य पदस्यार्थं वाक्यं गृह्णन्ति सूरयः Sira. on Pari. 22. According to the other alternative viz. वाक्यसंस्कारपक्ष, a whole sentence is brought before the mind and then the constituent individual words are formed exempli gratia, for example राम +सु, गम् + अ + ति । Both the views have got some advantages and some defects; confer, compare Par. Sek. Pari. 56.
padādi(1)beginning of a word, the first letter of a word; confer, compare सात्पदाद्योः P. VIII.3.111; confer, compare also स्वरितो वानुदात्ते पदादौ P. VIII.2.6. Patañjali, for the sake of argument has only once explained पदादि as पदादादिः confer, compare M.Bh.on I. 1. 63 Vāŗt. 6; (2) a class of words headed by the word पद् which is substituted for पद in all cases except the nominative case. and the acc. singular and dual; this class, called पदादि, contains the substitutes पद् , दत्, नस् et cetera, and others respectively for पाद दन्त, नासिका et cetera, and others confer, compare Kās on P. VI. 1.63; (3) the words in the class, called पदादि, constiting of the words पद्, दत्, नस्, मस् हृत् and निश् only, which have the case affix after them accented acute; confer, compare P. VI. 1.171.
padmanābhaa grammarian who wrote a treatise on grammar known as the Supadma Vyākaraņa. He is believed to have been an inhabitant of Bengal who lived in the fourteenth century A. D. Some say that he was a resident of Mithilā.
paratvanyāyaapplication of the later rule before the former one, according to the dictum laid down by Paanini in the rule विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P. I. 4.2 ; confer, compare परत्वन्यायो 'न लङ्कितो भवति Sira. Pari. 84,
paravipratiṣedhathe conflict between two rules (by occurrence together) when the latter prevails over the former and takes place by. Virtue of the dictum विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P.I. 4.2; confer, compare कथं ये परविप्रतिषेधाः M.Bh. on I.4.2.
parasavarṇacognate of the latter vowel or consonant. The word is frequently used in grammar in connection with a substitute or आदेश which is specified to be cognate ( सवर्ण ) of the succeeding vowel or consonant: confer, compare अनुस्वरस्य यथि परसवर्ण: P.VIII. 4. 58.
parasparavyapekṣāmutual expectancy possessed by two words, which is called सामर्थ्र्य in grammar. Such an expectancy is necessary between the two or more words which form a compound: confer, compare परस्परव्यपेक्षां सामर्थ्र्यमेके P.II.1.1, V.4; confer, compare also इह राज्ञ: पुरुष इत्युक्ते राजा पुरुषमपेक्षते ममायमिति पुरुषोपि राजानमपेक्षते अहृमस्य इति | M.Bh. om II.1.1.
parasmaibhāṣaliterally speaking the activity or क्रिया for another; a term of ancient grammarians for roots taking the first nine personal affixes only viz. ति, तः... मसू. The term परस्मैपदिन् was substituted for परस्मैभाष later on,more commonly. See परस्मैपद a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. The term परस्मैभाष along with अात्मनेभाष is found almost invariably used in the Dhaatupaatha attributed to Paanini; confer, compare भू सत्तायाम् | उदात्त: परस्मैभाषः | एघादय उदात्त अनुदात्तेत अात्मनभाषा: Dhatupatha.
paribhāṣāan authoritative statement or dictum, helping (1) the correct interpretation of the rules (sūtras) of grammar, or (2) the removal of conflict between two rules which occur simultaneously in the process of the formation of words, (पदसिद्धि), or (3) the formation of correct words. Various definitions of the word परिभाषा are given by commentators, the prominent ones beingपरितो व्यापृतां भाषां परिभाषां प्रचक्षते(न्यास);or, परितो भाष्यते या सा परिभाषा प्रकीर्तिता. The word is also defined as विधौ नियामकरिणी परिभाषा ( दुर्गसिंहवृत्ति ). परिभाषा can also be briefiy defined as the convention of a standard author. Purusottamadeva applies the word परिभाषा to the maxims of standard writers, confer, compare परिभाषा हिं न पाणिनीयानि वचनानि; Puru. Pari. 119; while Haribhaskara at the end of his treatise परिभाषाभास्कर, states that Vyaadi was the first writer on Paribhaasas. The rules तस्मिन्निति निर्दिष्टे पूर्वस्य, तस्मादित्युत्तरस्य and others are in fact Paribhaasa rules laid down by Panini. For the difference between परिभाषा and अधिकार, see Mahabhasya on II.1.1. Many times the writers of Sutras lay down certain conventions for the proper interpretation of their rules, to which additions are made in course of time according to necessities that arise, by commentators. In the different systems of grammar there are different collections of Paribhasas. In Panini's system, apart from commentaries thereon, there are independent collections of Paribhasas by Vyadi, Bhojadeva, Purusottamadeva, Siradeva, Nilakantha, Haribhaskara, Nagesa and a few others. There are independent collections of Paribhasas in the Katantra, Candra, Sakatayana,Jainendra and Hemacandra systems of grammar. It is a noticeable fact that many Paribhasas are common, with their wordings quite similar or sometimes identical in the different systemanuscript. Generally the collections of Paribhasas have got scholiums or commentaries by recognised grammarians, which in their turn have sometimes other glosses or commentaries upon them. The Paribhaasendusekhara of Nagesa is an authoritative work of an outstanding merit in the system of Paninis Grammar, which is commented upon by more than twenty five scholars during the last two or three centuries. The total number of Paribhasas in the diferent systems of grammar may wellnigh exceed 500. See परिभाषासंग्रह.
paribhāṣāpradīpārcisa scholarly independent treatise on Vyakarana Paribhasas written by Udayamkara Pathaka, called also Nana Pathaka, a Nagara Brahmana, who lived at Benares in the middle of the 18th century A. D. He has also written commentaries on the two Sekharas of Naagesa.
paribhāṣābhāskara(1)a treatise on the Paribhasas in Panini's grammar written by Haribhaskara Agnihotri, son of Appajibhatta Agnihotri, who lived in the seventeenth century : (2) a treatise on Paniniparibhasas, as arranged by Siradeva, written by Sesadrisuddhi,
paribhāṣāvṛttiṭīkāa commentary on the Paribhasavrtti of Siradeva written by Ramabhadra Diksita who lived in the seventeenth century A. D.
paribhāṣenduśekharathe reputed authoritative work on the Paribhasas in the system of Paanini's grammar written by Nagesabhatta in the beginning of the 18th century A.D. at Benares. The work is studied very widely and has got more than 25 commentaries written by pupils in the spiritual line of Nagesa. Well-known among these commentaries are those written by Vaidyanatha Payagunde ( called गदा ), by BhairavamiSra ( called मिश्री), by Raghavendraacaarya Gajendragadakara ( called त्रिपथगा ), by Govindacarya Astaputre of Poona in the beginning of the nineteenth century (called भावार्थदीपिका), by BhaskaraSastri Abhyankar of Satara (called भास्करी ), and by M. M. Vaasudevasaastri Abhyankar of Poona (called तत्त्वादर्श ). Besides these, there are commentaries written by Taatya Sastri Patawardhana,Ganapati Sastri Mokaate, Jayadeva Misra, VisnuSastri Bhat, Vishwanatha Dandibhatta, Harinaatha Dwiwedi Gopaalacarya Karhaadkar, Harishastri Bhagawata, Govinda Shastri Bharadwaja, Naarayana Shastri Galagali, Venumaadhava Shukla, Brahmaananda Saraswati, ManisiSeSaSarma,Manyudeva, Samkarabhatta, Indirapati, Bhimacarya Galagali, Madhavacarya Waikaar, Cidrupasraya, Bhimabhatta, LakSminrsimha and a few others. Some of these works are named by their authors as Tikaas, others as Vyaakhyaas and still others as Tippanis or Vivrtis.
parvanword, pada; literally member of a sentence; the word is found used in the sense of पद in the old Pratisaakhya Literature: confer, compare अन्तरेण पर्वणी । पर्वशबेदन पदमुच्यते । पदयोर्मध्ये पद अागमो भवति । यथा प्राङ्कसोमः, प्राङ्क्सोम: । Uvvata on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 138.
paśyantīname of the second out of the four successive stages in the origination or utterance of a word from the mouth. According to the ancient writers on Phonetics, sound or word ( वाक् ) which is constituted of air ( वायु ) originates at the Mulaadhaaracakra where it is called परा. It then springs up and it is called पश्यन्ती in the second stage. Thence it comes up and is called मध्यमा in the third stage; rising up from the third stage when the air strikes against the vocal chords in the glottis and comes in contact with the different parts of the mouth, it becomes articulate and is heard in the form of different sounds. when it is called वैखरी; confer, compare वैखर्या मध्यमायाश्च पश्यन्त्याश्चैतदद्भुतम् । अनेकतीर्थभेदायास्त्रय्या वाचः परं पदम् Vaakyapadiya I. 144, and also confer, compare पश्यन्ती तु सा चलाचलप्रतिबद्धसमाधाना संनिविष्टज्ञेयाकारा प्रतिलीनाकारा निराकारा च परिच्छिन्नार्थप्रत्ययवभासा संसृष्टार्थप्रत्यवभासा च प्रशान्तसर्वार्थप्रत्यवभासा चेत्यपरिमितभेदा । पश्यन्त्या रूपमनपभ्रंशामसंकीर्ण लोकव्यवह्यरातीतम् । commentary on Vaakyapadiya I. 144. confer, compare also तत्र श्रोत्रविषया वैखरी । मध्यमा हृदयदशेस्था पदप्रत्यक्षानुपपत्त्या व्यवहारकारणम् । पश्यन्ती तु लोकव्यवहारातीता। योगिनां तु तत्रापि प्रकृतिप्रत्ययविभागावगतिरस्ति | परायां तु न इति त्रय्या इत्युक्तम् । Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on चत्वारि वाक्परिमिता पदानि । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1.
pākavatīa word used in the Siksa works for a kind of pause or hiatus.
pāṭha(1)recital of a sacred Vedic or Sastra work; the original recital of an authoritative text;(2) the various artificial ways or methods of such a recital; c.g. पदपाठ, क्रमपाठ et cetera, and others in the case of Vedic Literature: (3) an original recital such as the सुत्रपाठ, धातुपाठ, गणपाठ, वार्तिकपाठ and परिभाषापाठ in the case of the several systems of Sanskrit Grammar; the five Paathas are called पञ्चपाठी; (4) recitation; confer, compare नान्तरेण पाठं स्वरा अनुबन्धा वा शक्या विज्ञातुम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.3.1 Vaart. 13; (5) reading, variant: confer, compare चूर्णादीनि अप्राण्युपग्रहादिति सूत्रस्य पाठान्तरम् Kaas. on P.V.2.134.
pāṇinithe illustrious ancient grammarian of India who is wellknown by his magnum opus, the Astaka or Astaadhyaayi which has maintained its position as a unique work on Sanskrit grammar unparalleled upto the present day by any other work on grammar, not only of the Sanskrit language, but ofany other language, classical as well as spoken. His mighty intelligence grasped, studied and digested not only the niceties of accentuation and formation of Vedic words, scattered in the vast Vedic Literature of his time, but those of classical words in the classical literature and the spoken Sanskrit language of his time in all its different aspects and shades, noticeable in the various provinces and districts of the vast country. The result of his careful study of the Vedic Literature and close observation ofeminine.the classical Sanskrit, which was a spoken language in his days, was the production of the wonderful and monumental work, the Astaadhyaayi,which gives an authoritative description of the Sanskrit language, to have a complete exposition of which,several life times have to be spent,in spite of several commentaries upon it, written from time to time by several distinguished scholars. The work is a linguist's and not a language teacher's. Some Western scholars have described it as a wonderful specimen of human intelligence,or as a notable manifestation of human intelligence. Very little is known unfortunately about his native place,parentage or personal history. The account given about these in the Kathaasaritsaagara and other books is only legendary and hence, it has very little historical value. The internal evidence, supplied by his work shows that he lived in the sixth or the seventh century B. C., if not earlier, in the north western province of India of those days. Jinendrabuddhi, the author of the Kaasikavivaranapanjikaa or Nyasa, has stated that the word शलातुर् mentioned by him in his sUtra ( IV. 3.94 ) refers to his native place and the word शालातुरीय derived by him from the word शलातुर by that sUtra was, in fact his own name, based upon the name of the town which formed his native placcusative case. Paanini has shown in his work his close knowledge of, and familiarity with, the names of towns, villages, districts, rivers and mountains in and near Vaahika, the north-western Punjab of the present day, and it is very likely that he was educated at the ancient University of Taksasilaa. Apart from the authors of the Pratisaakhya works, which in a way could be styled as grammar works, there were scholars of grammar as such, who preceded him and out of whom he has mentioned ten viz., Apisali, Saakataayana, Gaargya, Saakalya, Kaasyapa, Bharadwaja, Gaalava, Caakravarmana Senaka and Sphotaayana. The grammarian Indra has not been mentioned by Paanini, although tradition says that he was the first grammarian of the Sanskrit language. It is very likely that Paanini had no grammar work of Indra before him, but at the same time it can be said that the works of some grammarians , mentioned by Panini such as Saakaatyana, Apisali, Gaargya and others had been based on the work of Indra. The mention of several ganas as also the exhaustive enumeration of all the two thousand and two hundred roots in the Dhaatupaatha can very well testify to the existence of systematic grammatical works before Paarnini of which he has made a thorough study and a careful use in the composition of his Ganapaatha and Dhaatupatha. His exhaustive grammar of a rich language like Sanskrit has not only remained superb in spite of several other grammars of the language written subsequently, but its careful study is felt as a supreme necessity by scholars of philology and linguistics of the present day for doing any real work in the vast field of linguistic research. For details see pp.151154 Vol. VII of Paatanjala Mahaabhsya, D. E. Society's Edition.
pāṇinisūtravṛttia gloss on the grammer rules of Pāņini. Many glosses were written from time to time on the Sûtras of Pāņini, out of which the most important and the oldest one is the one named Kāśikāvŗtti, written by the joint authors Jayāditya and Vāmana in the 7th century A.D. It is believed that the Kāśikāvŗtti was based upon some old Vŗttis said to have been written by कुणि, निर्लूर, चुल्लि, श्वोभूति, वररुचि and others.Besides Kāśikā,the famous Vŗtti, and those of कुणि,निर्लूर and others which are only reported, there are other Vŗttis which are comparatively modern. Some of them have been printed, while others have remained only in manuscript form. Some of these are : the Bhāșāvŗtti by Purusottamadeva, Vyākaranasudhānidhi by Viśveśvara, Gūdhārthadīpinī by Sadāsivamiśra, Sūtravŗtti by Annambhatta, Vaiyākaraņasarvasva by Dharaņīdhara, Śabdabhūșaņa by Nārāyaņa Paņdita, Pāņinisūtravŗtti by Rāmacandrabhațța Tāre and Vyākaranadīpikā by Orambhațța. There are extracts available from a Sūtravŗtti called Bhāgavŗtti which is ascribed to Bhartŗhari, but, which is evidently written by a later writer (विमलमति according to some scholars) as there are found verses from Bhāravi and Māgha quoted in it as noticed by Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiin his vŗtti on Pari.76. Glosses based upon Pāņini Sūtras, but having a topical arrangements are also available, the famous ones among these being the Praķriyākaumudī by Rāmacandra Śeșa and the Siddhāntakaumudī by Bhațțojī Dĩkșita. The मध्यमकौमुदी and the लघुकौमुदी can also be noted here although they are the abridgments of the Siddhānta Kaumudī. There are Vŗttis in other languages also, written in modern times, out of which those written by Bōhtlingk, Basu and Renou are well-known.
pāyaguṇḍa,pāyaguṇḍeA learned pupil of Nāgeśabhațța who lived in Vārǎņasī in the latter half of the 18th century A.D. He was a renowned teacher of Grammar and is believed to have written commentaries on many works of Nāgeśa, the famous among which are the 'Kāśikā' called also 'Gadā' on the Paribhāșenduśekhara,the'Cidasthimālā' on the Laghuśabdenduśekhara and the 'Chāyā' on the Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.Bālambhațța Pāyaguņde, who has written a commentary on the Mitākșarā (the famous commentary on the Yajňavalkyasmŗti), is believed by some as the same as Vaidyanātha: while others say that Bālambhațța was the son of Vaidyanātha.
pāraskarādigaṇaor पारस्करप्रभृति, words headed by the word पारस्कर which have got some irregularity, especially the insertion of स् between the constituent words. For details see पारस्करप्रभृतीनि च संज्ञायाम् P. VI. 1.153 and the commentary thereon.
pāriśeṣyaresidual nature; the law or rule of elimination; the remaining alternative after full consideration of all the other alternatives; confer, compare विभाषा कुरुयुगन्धराभ्याम् । पारिशेष्याद्युगन्धरार्था विभाषा Kāś. on P. IV. 2.130; confer, compare also पारिशेष्यादजन्तादेव यत् सिद्धः Sira. Pari. 37.
piṭava taddhita affix. affix applied to the word नि in the sense of the depression of the nose, the word चि being substituted for नि; exempli gratia, for example चिपिटः; confer, compare इनच् पिटच् चिक चि च P. V: 2.33
pitmarked with the mute letter प् which is indicative of a grave accent in the case of affixes marked with it, as for example, the affixes तिप् , सिप् and मिप् ; confer, compare अनुदात्तौ सुप्पितौ P. III. 1.4. A Sarvadhātuka affix, marked with the mute consonant प्, in Pāņiņi's Grammar has been described as instrumental in causing many operations such as (a) the substitution of guņa; (cf P. VII. 3 84,9l). (b) the prevention of guņa in the case of a reduplicative syllable as also in the case of the roots भू and सू ( confer, compare P. VII. 3.87, 88 ); (c) the substitution of Vŗddhi, (confer, compare P. VII. 3.89, 90 ), (d) the augments इ and ई in the case of the roots तृह् and ब्रू respectively ( confer, compare P. VII. 3.92, 93, 94 ), and (e) acute accent for the vowel preceding the affix in the case of the roots भी, हृी, भृ and others ( confer, compare P. VI. 1.192 ). A short vowel (of a root) gets त् added to it when followed by a kŗt affix marked with प्: exempli gratia, for example, विजित्य​, प्रकृत्य, et cetera, and others:(confer, compare P. VI. 1.71 ).
piśel[ PISCHELL, RICHARD]a famous European Grammarian of the nineteenth century who wrote many articles on grammatical subjects and wrote a work entitled 'Prakrit Grammar.'
puṃskamasculine nature, hence masculine gender. The word is generally found as a part of the word भाषितपुंस्क​ which means a word which is declined in the masculine and the feminine gender or in the neuter and the masculine gender in the same sense. For details see M. Bh, on P. VI.3.34.
puñjarājaa famous grammarian of the 12th century who wrote a learned commentaty on a part of the Vāky apadīya of Bhartŗhari in which he has quoted passages from famous writers and grammarians such as भामह, कुन्तक, वामन, हेमच​न्द्र and others. The name is found written as पुण्यराज also.
puṇḍarīkākṣaa grammarian of the fourteenth century who wrote a commentary named कातन्त्रपरिशिष्टटीका on the कातन्त्रव्याकरण.
putraṭ(1)the word पुत्र as given in the ancient list of masculine words marked with the mute letter ट् to signify the addition of the feminine. affix ई ( ङीप् ): confer, compare P. IV.1.15: (2) the substitute पुत्रट् ( i. e. पुत्री ) for the word दुहितृ optionally prescribed after the words सूत, उग्र, राज, भोज, कुल and मेरु in the simple sense of 'girl' and not ' daughter ' e. g. राजपुत्री, सूतपुत्री; confer, compare P.VI.3.70 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 9.
puruṣottamadevaa famous grammarian believed to have been a Buddhist, who flourished in the reign of Lakșmaņasena in the latter half of the twelfth century in Bengal. Many works on grammar are ascribed to him, the prominent ones among which are the Bhāșāvŗtti and the Paribhāșāvŗtti, the Gaņavŗtti and the Jñapakasamuccaya and a commentary on the Mahābhāșya called Prāņapaņā of which only a fragment is available. Besides these works on grammar, he has written some lexicographical works of which Hārāvalī, Trikāņdaśeșa, Dvirūpakosa, and Ekaaksarakosa are the prominent ones. The Bhasavrtti has got a lucid commentary on it written by Srstidhara.
puruṣottamavidyāvāgīśaa famous grammarian of Bengal, who wrote the grammar work Prayogaratnamala in the fifteenth century. The work betrays a deep study and scholarship of the writer in the Mantrasāstra.
purohitādia class of words headed by the word पुरोहित to which the taddhita affix यक् is added in the sense of 'duly' or 'nature': e.g . पौरोहित्यम् , राज्यम् , बाल्यम् , मान्द्यम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare KaS. on P. V. !. 128.
puṣādia class of roots headed by the root पुष् of the fourth conjugation whose peculiarity is the substitution of the aorist sign अ ( अङ्) for च्लि ; exempli gratia, for example अपुषत्, अशुषत्, अनुषत् et cetera, and others ofeminine. पुषादिद्युताद्यलृदितः परस्मैपदेषु P. III. 1.55.
pūrvatrāsiddhavacanathe dictum of Panini about rules in his second, third and fourth quarters (Padas) of the eighth Adhyaya being invalid to (viz. not seen by) all the previous rules in the first seven chapters and the first quarter of the eighth as laid down by him in the rule पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् VIII.2.1. The rule पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् is taken also as a governing rule id est, that is अधिकार laying down that in the last three quarters also of his grammar, a subsequent rule is invalid to the preceding rule. The purpose of this dictum is to prohibit the application of the rules in the last three quarters as also that of a subsequent rule in the last three quarters, before all such preceding rules, as are applicable in the formation of a word, have been given effect to; confer, compare एवमिहापि पर्वेत्रासिद्धवचनं अादेशलक्षणप्रतिषेधार्थमुत्सर्गलक्षणभावार्थं च M.Bh. on P. VIII.2.1 Vart. 8.
pūrvanighātathe grave accent for the preceding acute vowel as a result of the following vowel made acute, and the preceding , as a result, turned into grave by virtue of the rule अनुदात्तं पदमेकवर्जम् VI.1.198: confer, compare मतुब्विभक्त्युदात्तत्वं पूर्वनिघातस्यानिमित्तं स्यात् । अग्निमान् । वायुमान् । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.39 Vart. 16.
pūrvarūpasubstitution of the former letter in the place of the two viz. the former and the latter, as a result of the coalescence of the two cf अमि पूर्वः and the following rules P. VI. 1.107-110.
pūrvavipratiṣedhaconflict of two rules where the preceding rule supersedes the latter rule, as the arrival at the correct form requires it. Generally the dictum is that a subsequent rule should supersede the preceding one; cf विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P. I. 4. 2; but sometimes the previous rule has to supersede the subsequent one in spite of the dictum विप्रतिषेधे परम्. The author of the Mahabhasya has brought these cases of the पूर्वविप्रतिषेध, which are, in fact, numerous, under the rule विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् by taking the word पर in the sense of इष्ट 'what is desired '?; confer, compare इष्टवाची परशब्दः । विप्रतिषेधे परं यदिष्टं तद्भवतीति l Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.3; I.2, 5: I. 4.2: II.1.69, IV.1.85et cetera, and others confer, comparealso पूर्वविप्रतिषेधो नाम अयं र्विप्रतिषेधे परमित्यत्र परशब्दस्य इष्टवाचित्वाल्लब्धः सूत्रार्थः परिभाषारुपेण पाठ्यते Puru. Pari 108; for details see page 217 Vol. VII Mahabhasya D. E. Society's edition.
pūrvasavarṇadīrdhasubstitution of the long form of the previous vowel in the place of two vowels as a result of their coalescence, prescribed by Paanini in VI. l.102 .
pūrvāntaend of the previous. The word is used in connection with a vowel which is substituted for two vowels (एकादेश.). Such a substitute is looked upon as the ending vowel of the preceding word or the initial vowel of the succeeding word; it cannot be looked upon as both at one and the same time; confer, compare अन्तादिवच्च P. VI. 1. 85 and उभयत अाश्रयेण नान्तादिवत् Sira. Pari. 60; confer, compare also किं पुनरयं पूर्वान्तः अहोस्वित् परादिः अाहोस्विदभक्तः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1. 47 Vart. 3.
pṛthvādia class of words headed by the word पृथु to which the taddhita affix इमन् ( इमनिच् ) is added optionally with the other usual affixes अण्, त्व and तल् in the sense of 'nature'; e. g. प्रथिमा, पार्थवम् , पृथुत्वम् , पृथुता; similarly म्रदिमा, मार्दवम् मृदुत्वम्, मृदुता पटिमा पाटवम् , पटुता पटुत्वम् ; confer, compare KS. om P.V.1.122.
pṛṣodarādia group of words, with irregularity in the coalescence of the two constituent members, collected together by Panini and mentioned together with the word पृषोदर at the head; confer, compare पृषोदरादीनि यथोपदिष्टम् P.VI. 3. 109; confer, compare also येषु लोपागमवर्णविकारः शास्त्रेण न विहिताः, दृश्यन्ते च तानि, यथोपदिष्टानि साधूनि भवन्ति । पृषोदरम् , बलाहकः, जीमूतः, पिशाचः, वृसी, मयूरः,पयोपवसनानाम्, दूढ्यः et cetera, and others Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.VI. 3.109.
paurastyavaiyākaraṇaa grammarian of the eastern school which is believed to have been started by जिनेन्द्रबुद्धि the writer of the gloss called न्यास on the Kasikavrtti. The school practically terminated with पुरुषोत्तमदेव and सीरदेव at the end of the twelfth century A.D. Such a school existed also at the time of Panini and Patanjali, a reference to which is found made in प्राचां ष्फ ताद्धतः P. IV. 1.17 and प्राचामवृद्धात्फिन् बहुलम् IV.1. 160 and प्राचामुपादेरडज्वुचौ च V.3.80 where the word is explained as प्राचामाचार्याणां by the writer of the Kasika.
prakampadepression of the voice after raising it as noticed in connection with the utterance of the svarita vowels in certain cases and in certain Vedic schools with a view to show the svarita nature of the vowel distinctly, in spite of the fact that such a depression is generally looked upon as a.fault; confer, compare असन्दिग्धान् स्वरान् ब्रूयादविकृष्टानकाम्पितान् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III.18 as also जात्योभिानिहितश्चैव क्षैप्रः प्रश्लिष्ट एव च । एते स्वराः प्रकम्पन्ते यत्रोच्चस्वरितोदयाः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 19.
prakalpaka(fem. प्रकल्पिका )a word or expression causing a change in the nature of another word or expression which has to be taken as changed accordingly; confer, compare प्रकल्पक्रमिति चेन्नियमाभावः P.I. 1.68 Vart. 15; प्रत्ययविधिरयं न च प्रत्ययविधौ पञ्चम्यः प्रकल्पिक्रा भवन्ति M.Bh. on P.I.1.27 Vart.1,I.1. 62 Vart.7; II.2.3 Vart.1, IV. 1.60; cf also रुधादिभ्यः इत्येषा पञ्चमी शप् इति प्रथमायाः षष्ठीं प्रकल्पयिष्यति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II 2.3, Vart. 1, III.1.33.
prakalpakriyaa word in which a verbal activity has to be conjectured, as for example, the words गौः, अश्वः et cetera, and others Words which are not actually derived by rules of grammar are called प्रकल्पक्रिय as contrasted with प्रत्यक्षक्रिय.
prakṛtipratyāpattirestoration to the original word from the substituted word; exempli gratia, for example the restoration of the root हन् in कंसवधमाचचष्टे कंसं घातयति; confer, compare आख्याताकृदन्ताण्णिज्वक्तव्यस्तदाचष्टे इत्येतस्मिन्नर्थे । कृल्लुक् प्रकृतिप्रत्यापत्तिः प्रकृतिवच्च कारकं भवतीति वक्तव्यम्, M.Bh. on III. 1 26 Vart. 6.
prakriyākaumudīa well-known work on Sanskrit Grammar by रामचन्द्रशेष of the 15th century, in which the subject matter of the eight chapters of Panini's grammar is arranged into several different sections forming the different topics of grammar. It is similar to, and possibly. the predecessor of, the Siddhanta Kaumudi which has a similar arrangement. The work was very popular before the Siddhinta Kaumudi was written. it has got many commentaries numbering about a dozen viz. प्रक्रियाप्रसाद, प्रक्रियाप्रकाश, प्रक्रियाप्रदीप, अमृतस्तुति, प्रक्रियाव्याकृति,निर्मलदर्पण,तत्वचन्द्र, प्रक्रियारञ्जन, प्रक्रियाविवरण and others of which the Prasada of Vitthalesa and the Prakasa of Srikrsna are the wellknown ones.
pracaya(1)a specific feature or quality ( धर्म ) of the grave (अनुदात्त) accent when a vowel, accented grave, is preceded by a स्वरित (circumflex . vowel) and is followed upon by another grave-accented vowel. These grave vowels in succession, id est, that is the grave vowels which are not followed by an acute or a circumflex vowel are uttered neither distinctly circumflex nor distinctly grave; cf also R. Pr, III.II-14. They are uttered like the acute, but slightly so; e. g. the vowels after मे and before ति in इमं मे गङ्गे' यमुने सरस्वति; confer, compare स्वरितात्संहितायामनुदात्तानां प्रचय उदात्तश्रुतिः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXI.10, 11 also confer, compare P.I.2.39, where the term एकश्रुति is used for the word प्रचय; (2) the connection of one word with many words; exempli gratia, for example राज्ञो गोश्चाश्वश्च पुरुषश्च where राज्ञः is connected with गौ, अश्व and पुरुष; confer, compare प्रचये समासप्रतिषेधो: वक्तव्य: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.1 Vart, 6.
pratyakṣakriyaa word in which the verbal activity is actually noticed, as for instance, verbs and krt formations; the term is used as an antonym of प्रकल्पक्रिय.
pratyayasvaraan accent caused by virtue of the affix which is added; confer, compare यथैव हि निपातनस्वरः प्रकृतिस्वरं बाधेत एवं प्रत्ययस्वरमपि बाधेत । लतिशिष्टत्वाप्रत्ययस्वरो भविष्यति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.I 56 Vart. 23.
pratyāpattirestitution, restoration to the previous wording; confer, compare प्रातिपदिकस्य च प्रत्यापत्तिर्वक्तव्या Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI.3.34 Vart.2; restoration to the previous nature; confer, compare अकारस्य प्रत्यापत्तौ दीर्घप्रतिषेधः । खट्वा,माला । M.Bh. on P. VIII.4.68.
pratyāmnāyaliterally, repetition in a contrary way; in the Pratisakhya literature, the word refers to the repetition of a Vedic passage; repetition by pupils after hearing from the preceptor ; confer, compare प्रत्याम्नायः पुनर्वचनं Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XV. 9.
pratyāsattinyāyaor प्रत्यासतिवचन a dictum that a word should, as fair as possible, be construed with the nearest word; confer, compare अनन्तरस्य विधिः प्रतिषेधो वेत्यर्थः प्रतिपत्तिन्यायलभ्यः Sira. Pari. 48.
pratyāhāraliterally bringing together; bringing together of several letters ( or words in a few cases, such as roots or nouns ) by mentioning the first and the last only for the sake of brevity; the term प्रत्याहार is generally used in connection with brief terms such as अण्, अक् , अच् , हल् and the like, created by Panini in his grammar by taking any particular letter and associating it with any mute final letter ( अनुबन्ध ) of the fourteen Sivasutras, with a view to include all letters beginning with the letter uttered and ending with the letter which precedes the ( mute ) letter. The practice of using such abbreviations was in existence before Panini, possibly in the grammar attributed to Indra. The term प्रत्याहार is not actually used by Panini; it is found in the Rk. Tantra; confer, compare प्रत्याहारार्थो वर्णोनुबन्धो व्यञ्जनम् R.T.I.3. The term appears to have come into use after Panini. Panini has not given any definition of the term प्रत्याहार. He has simply given the method of forming the Pratyaharas and he has profusely used them; confer, compare आदिरन्त्येन सहेता P. I. 1.71. The word कृञ् in P. III.1.40 and तृन् in P. II. 3.69 are used as Pratyaharas. For a list of the Pratyharas which are used by Panini see Kasika on the Maheswara Sutras.
pratyāhārāhnikaname given to the second Ahnika of the Mahabhasya which explains the Siva Sutras अइउण्, ऋऌक् , et cetera, and others, and hence naturally discusses the Pratyaharas.
pradīpapopular name of the famous commentary on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali written by the reputed grammarian Kaiyata in the eleventh century A. D. The cornmentary is a very scholarly and critical one and really does justice to the well-known compliment given to it, viz. that the Pradipa has kept the Mahabhasya alive which otherwise would have remained unintelligible and consequently become lost. The commentary प्रदीप is based on the commentary महाभाष्यदीपिका,or प्रदीपिका written by Bhartrhari, which is available at present only in a fragmentary form. The Pradipa is to this day looked upon as the single commentary on the Mahabhasya in spite of the presence of a few other commentaries on it which are all thrown into the back-ground by it.
pradīpavivaraṇacalled also उद्द्योत written by the well-known grammarian Nagesabhatta of Varanasi who flourished in the first half of the eighteenth century.
prabhā(1)name of a commentary on the Sabdakaustubha by Raghavendracarya Gajendragadkar; (2) name of a commentary on Kaiyata's Mahabhasyapradipa.
prayatna(1)effort; the word is used in connection with the effort made for producing sound; confer, compare तुल्यास्यप्रयत्नं सवर्णम् P.1.1.9 these efforts are described to be of two kinds बाह्य and आभ्यन्तर of which the latter are considered in determining the cognate nature of letters ( सावर्ण्य ); confer, compareअाभ्यन्तरप्रयत्नाः सवर्णसंज्ञायामाश्रीयन्ते;Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. I. 1.9; (2) specific measure taken for a particular purpose such as marking a letter with a particular tone or accent or dividing a rule, or laying down a modificatory rule or the like; confer, compare सैवाननुवृत्तिः शब्देनाख्यायते प्रयत्नाधिक्येन पूर्वसूत्रेपि संबन्धार्थम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 3.22.
prayoga(1)employment or use of a word in language and literature about which, laying down rules is looked upon as the purpose of grammar; confer, compare प्रयोगमूलत्वाद् व्याकरणस्मृतेः Kaiy.on P. V. 1.16, लोकतोर्थप्रयुक्ते शब्दप्रयोगे शास्त्रेण धर्मनियमो यथा लौकिकवैदिकेषु Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika I. Vart. 1; (2) use of speech; utterance; confer, compare मध्यमेन स वाक्प्रयोगः प्रणवात्मकः कर्तव्यः, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XVIII. 4.
prayoganiyamageneral rules or principles laid down regarding the use of words in language and literature such as (l) a word recognised as correct should always be used, confer, compare एवमिहापि समानायामर्थगतौ शब्देन चापशब्देन च धर्मनियमः क्रियते शब्देनैवार्थोभिधेयो नापशब्देनेति । एवंक्रियमाणमभ्युदयकारि भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. I. Ahnika l, (2) never a base alone or an affix alone should be used, but always a base with the necessary affix should be used; confer, compare यावता समयः कृतो न केवला प्रकृतिः प्रयोक्तव्या न केवलः प्रत्ययः M. Bh, on P. I. 2.64 Vart. 8, also on P. III. 1.94 Vart. 3; (3) when the sense is already expressed by a word, a word repeating the sense should not be used; confer, compare उक्तार्थानामप्रयोगः. Besides these, many minor regulations of the type of Paribhasas are laid down by grammarians. For details see Paribhashasamgraha Introduction.
prayogaratnamālāname of a recognised treatise on grammar written by पुरुषोत्तमविद्यावागीश of Bengal in the fourteenth century. The treatise explains many words which, although current in language and literature, cannot be easily formed by rules of grammar. The author has tried to form them by applying rules of grammar given in the grammatical systems of Panini and Katantra. The alphabet given in this treatise is according to the system of the Tantra Sastra which shows a scholarship of the author in that branch The grammar was studied much in Bengal and Assam.
prayogaviṣayasphere or domain of the use of words; the whole Vedic and classical recognized literature: cf महान् हि शब्दस्य प्रयोगविषयः । सप्तद्वीपा वसुमती त्रयो लोकाः चत्वारो वेदाः साङ्गाः सरहस्याः बहुधा विाभन्नाः, एकशतमध्वर्युशाखाः, सहस्रवर्त्मा सामवेदः, एकविंशतिधा बाह् वृच्यम् , नवधाथर्वणो वेदो वाकोवाक्यामितिहासः पुराणं वैद्यकमित्येतावाञ्शब्दस्य प्रयोगविषयः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1. Vrt. 5
prayojanaobject, motive or purpose in undertaking a particular thing; the word is used although rarely, in the sense of a cause also; confer, compare इमान्यस्य प्रयोजनानि अध्येयं व्याकरणम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1. For the advantages of the study of Vyakarana, see Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1. See also Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII pp.226,227, D.E. Society's edition.
pravādaa grammatical explanation; detailed explanation by citing the gender, number, krt affix, taddhita affix.affix and the like: confer, compare लिङ्गसंख्यातद्धितकृतरूपभेदाः प्रवादाः । पाण्यादिशब्दानां प्रवादेषु प्रथमो (original) नकारो णत्वमाप्नोति स च प्राकृतः । Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XIII. 9. The word is explained as a change in the form of a word, as for instance, by the substitution of स् for विसर्ग where विसर्ग is, in fact, expected; confer, compare कबन्धं पृथु इत्येतेषां पदानां प्रवादा रूपभेदा उदये परत्रावस्थिताः दिव इत्येतस्य उपचारं जनयन्ति । यथा दिवस्कबन्धम् , दिवस्पृथुः Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV. 22; confer, compare also प्रवादाः षडितः परे, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IX. 18. In the Nirukta, the word is used in the sense of 'distinct mention'; confer, compare एवमन्यासामपि देवतानामादित्यप्रवादाः स्तुतयो भवन्ति ( deities are mentioned under the name of Aditya) Nir II.13; cf also वैश्वानरीयाः प्रवादाः Nir, VII. 23.
praśleṣa(l)coalescence of two vowels into one, as given in Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II.6, and 7, corresponding to the गुण, वृद्वि and दीर्घ substitutes prescribed by the rules आद्गुणः P.IV 1.87; अकः सवर्णे दीर्घः VI.1.101; and वृद्धिरेचि VI. 1.88 which are stated under the jurisdiction of the rule एकः पूर्वपरयोः VI.1.84; (2) finding out the presence of a letter in addition to the letters already present as coalesced, after splitting the combination into its different constituent 1etters. This Practice of finding out an additional letter is resorted to by the commentators only to remove certain difficulties in arriving at some correct forms which otherwise could not be obtained; e. g. see क्ङिति च where क्ङ् is believed to be a combination of ग्, क् and ङ् See प्रश्लिष्ट and प्रश्लिष्टनिर्देश.
prasaktaapplicable, but not actually applied; the word is used in connection with a grammatical ’rule or operation that has become applicable, but has not been applied; confer, compare उत्सर्गस्य प्रसक्तस्यापवादो वाधको भवति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II.3 32, also प्रसक्तस्यादर्शनं लोपसंज्ञं भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). and S.K. on P.I.1. 60. The term प्रसक्त is opposed to the term अभिनिर्वृत्त.
prasāraṇaa term used by ancient grammarians for संप्रसारण, i.e, the substitution of a corresponding vowel for a semivowel; exempli gratia, for example इ for य्, उ for व्, ऋ for र् and लृ for ल्: confer, compare रकि ज्यः प्रसारणम् P.I.1.4. Vart. 6.
prasāraṇinthat which gets, or is liable to get the Prasarana or Samprasarana substitute; confer, compare कविधौ सर्वत्र प्रसारणिभ्यो ड: P.III.2.3 Vart. 1.
prākṛta(1)original, primary,belonging to the Prakrti as contrasted with a वैकृत modification or a modified thing; cf प्रकृतिः स्वभावः, तत्संबन्धी प्राकृतः. commentary on Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XIV. 28: confer, compare एतद्विकारा एवान्ये, सर्वे तु प्राकृताः समाः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVII. 23; confer, compare also तहीन् ... पशूंस्तकारपरः ( नकारः ) सकारं प्राकृतो नित्ये Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.VI. 14; (2) natural, which can be so ordinarily, without any specific effort; confer, compare तस्मात् प्राकृतमेवैतत् कर्म यथा कटं करोति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 3.5, confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III 1.5 Vart. 8, 9.
prāgdeśadistricts of the east especially districts to the east of Ayodhya and Pataliputra, such as Magadha, Vanga and others; nothing can definitely be said as to which districts were called Eastern by Panini and his followers Katyayana and Patanjali. A Varttika given in the Kasika but not traceable in the Mahabhasya defines Pragdesa as districts situated to the east of शरावती (probably the modern river Ravi or a river near that river ): confer, compare प्रागुदञ्चौ विभजते हंसः क्षीरोदके यथा । विदुषां शब्दसिद्ध्यर्थे सा नः पातु शरावती ॥ Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on एङ् प्राचां देशे P. I. 1.75. There is a reading सरस्वती in some manuscript copies and सरस्वती is a wellknown river in the Punjab near Kuruksetra, which disappears in the sandy desert to the south: a reading इरावती is also found and इरावती may stand for the river Ravi. शरावती in Burma is simply out of consideration. For details see Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. pp. 202-204 and 141-142 D. E. Society's Edition.
prāṇapaṇāa gloss on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali, written by the famous easterm grammarian Purusottamadeva of the 12th century A. D., of which only a fragment of a few pages is available. As the legend goes, the name प्राणपणा was given to the gloss as it was accompanied by an oath on the part of the author that his life was at stake if he did even the slightest injustice to the author of the Mahabhasya.
prātipadikaliterallyavailable in every word. The term प्रातिपादिक can be explained as प्रतिपदं गृह्णाति तत् प्रातिपदिकम् cf P.IV. 4. 39. The term प्रातिपदिक, although mentioned in the Brahmana works, is not found in the Pratisakhya works probably because those works were concerned with formed words which had been actually in use. The regular division of a word into the base ( प्रकृति ) and the affix ( प्रत्यय ) is available, first in the grammar of Panini, who has given two kinds of bases, the noun-base and the verb-base. The noun-base is named Pratipadika by him while the verb-base is named Dhatu. The definition of Pratipadika is given by him as a word which is possessed of sense, but which is neither a root nor a suffix; confer, compare अर्थवदधातुरप्रत्ययः प्रातिपदिकम् . P.I. 2.45. Although his definition includes, the krdanta words,the taddhitanta words and the compound words, still, Panini has mentioned them separately in the rule कृत्तद्धितसमासाश्च P. I. 2.45 to distinguish them as secondary noun-bases as compared with the primary noun-bases which are mentioned in the rule अर्थवदधातुरप्रत्ययः प्रातिपदिकम्, Thus,Panini implies four kinds of Pratipadikas मूलभूत, कृदन्त, तद्धितान्त and समास, The Varttikakara appears to have given nine kinds-गुणवचन, सर्वनाम, अव्यय, तद्धितान्त, कृदन्त, समास, जाति, संख्या and संज्ञा. See Varttikas 39 to 44 on P. I. 4. 1. Later on, Bhojaraja in his SringaraPrakasa has quoted the definition अर्थवदधातु given by Panini, and has given six subdivisions.: confer, compare नामाव्ययानुकरणकृत्तद्धितसमासाः प्रातिपदिकानि Sr. Prak. I. page 6. For the sense conveyed by a Pratipadika or nounbase, see प्रातिपदिकार्थ.
prātiśākhyaa work on Vedic grammar of a specific nature, which is concerned mainly with the changes, euphonic and others, in the Pada text of the Samhita as compared with the running text, the Samhita itselfeminine. The Pratisakhya works are neither concerned with the sense of words, nor with their division into bases and affixes, nor with their etymology. They contain, more or less,Vedic passages arranged from the point of view of Samdhi. In the Rk Pratisakhya, available to-day, topics of metre, recital, phonetics and the like are introduced, but it appears that originally the Rk Pratisakhya, just like the Atharva Pratisakhya, was concerned with euphonic changes, the other subjects being introduced later on. The word प्रातिशाख्य shows that there were such treatises for everyone of the several Sakhas or branches of each Veda many of which later on disappeared as the number of the followers of those branches dwindledition Out of the remaining ones also, many were combined with others of the same Veda. At present, only five or six Pratisakhyas are available which are the surviving representatives of the ancient ones - the Rk Pratisakhya by Saunaka, the Taittiriya Pratisakhya, the Vajasaneyi PratiSakhya by Katyayana, the Atharva Pratisakhya and the Rk Tantra by Sakatayana, which is practically a Pratisakhya of the Sama Veda. The word पार्षद or पारिषद was also used for the Pratisakhyas as they were the outcome of the discussions of learned scholars in Vedic assemblies; cf परिषदि भवं पार्षदम्. Although the Pratisakhya works in nature, are preliminary to works on grammar, it appears that the existing Pratisakhyas, which are the revised and enlarged editions of the old ones, are written after Panini's grammar, each one of the present Prtisakhyas representing, of course, several ancient Pratisakhyas, which were written before Panini. Uvvata, a learned scholar of the twelfth century has written a brief commentary on the Rk Pratisakhya and another one on the Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya. The Taittiriya PratiSakhya has got two commentaries -one by Somayarya, called Tribhasyaratna and the other called Vaidikabharana written by Gopalayajvan. There is a commentary by Ananta bhatta on the Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya. These commentaries are called Bhasyas also.
prādhānyapreponderance, principal nature as opposed to the subordinate one ( विशेषण्त्व ); confer, compare यत्र प्राधान्येन अल् आश्रीयते तत्रैव प्रतिषेधः स्यात् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1. 56. confer, compare also प्राधान्येन व्यपदेशा भवन्ति ।
prāyageneral nature, general public; confer, compare प्राय इति लोको व्यपदिश्यते, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. V. 1.16; confer, compare प्रायोर्थो वृत्तमित्येते पादज्ञानस्य हेतवः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVII.16; confer, compare also, लौकिकी विवक्षा यत्र प्रायस्य सं त्ययः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. V. 1.16.
prāvacanaaccentuation, as noticed in the original Samhitapatha; confer, compare प्रावचनो वा यजुषि | प्रवचनशब्देन आर्षपाठ उच्यते । तत्र भवः स्वरः प्रावचनः स च यजुबि भवति । तान्ते वा यज्ञकर्मणि । Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 132.
prauḍhamanoramāpopularly called मनोरमा also; the famous commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi of Bhattoji Diksita written by the author himself to explain fully in a scholarly manner the popular grammar written by him; , the word प्रौढमनेारमा is used in contrast with बालमनोरमा another commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi by Vasudevadiksita. On account of the difficult nature of it, it is usual to read the प्रौढमनेारमा upto the end of the Karaka-prakarana only in the Sanskrit PathaSalas before the study of the Sabdendusekhara and the Paribhsendusekhara is undertaken.
prauḍhamanoramāṭīkāa commentary on Bhattoji DikSita's Praudhamanorama written by Bhattoji's grandson Hari Diksita. The commentary is called लघुशब्दरत्न or simple शब्दरत्न which is an abridgment of the author's work बृहच्छब्दरत्न. The Laghusabdaratna is widely studied along with the Praudhamanorama in the Pathasalas.
pha(l)the letter or sound फ्,the vowel अ being added for facility of pronunciation ;(2) the affix फ for which अायन is always substituted as given by Panini in P.VII.1.2.
phak(1)taddhita affix.affix फ marked with mute क् for effecting the वृद्धि substitute for the initial vowel of the word to which it is appliedition The initial letter फ् of all the affixes beginning with फ् in Panini's grammar is always changed into आयन्. The taddhita affix. affix फक् is affixed (1) in the sense of गोत्रापत्य grandchild and his issues, to the words नड and others as also to the words ending with the affixes यञ् and इञ् and words शरद्वत्, दर्भ, द्रोण et cetera, and others exempli gratia, for example नाडायनः, शालङ्कायनः, दाक्षायणः प्लाक्षायणः, द्रोणायनः, वैदः, अौर्वः et cetera, and others; cf P.IV. 1.99-103; (2) as a caturarthika affix in the four senses mentioned in P. IV. 2.67-70 to the words पक्ष and others e. g. पाक्षायणः, तौषायणः; confer, compare P.IV. 2.80.
phañtaddhita affix. affix फ marked with ञ् causing the Vrddhi substitute for the initial vowel of the word, applied in the sense of grandchildren and their issues to words अश्व and others, as also to the word भर्ग; exempli gratia, for exampleआश्वायन, अाश्मायनः, भार्गायणः confer, compare अश्वादिभ्यः फञ् and भर्गात् त्रैगर्ते; confer, compare P.IV.1.110 and 111.
phaḍegan[ FADDEGON, BAREND ]a scholar of Sanskrit Grammar, who has written a book 'Studies in Panini's Grammar'.
balarāmawriter of a gloss named धातुप्रकाश on the Dhatupatha of Panini.
bahuprakruti(l)consisting of a large number of verbal parts in derivation; बह्वयः प्रकृतयो यत्र; (2) a compound in which the constituent words are all in the plural number, confer, compare सर्वे द्वन्द्वो विभाषैकवद्भवति । बहुप्रकृतिरिति वक्तव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.II.4.12 Vart.l ; (3) a compound word ( पद ) made up of many constituent words; confer, compare बहूनि पदानि यत्र तद् बहुप्रकृति पदम् Vaj. Prat. V. 7.
bahumadhyagataa word which has entered between two constituent words of a compound by splitting in a way the compound e. g. the word च in ईयते नरा च शंसं दैव्यम् Rg. Veda IX. 86.42; confer, compare एतानि परिगृह्णीयात् बहूमध्यगतानि च । R.Pr.X.7. explained by Uvvata as बहूनां पदानां मध्यगतानि च यानि पदानि तानि अतिक्रम्य परिगृह्णीयात् !
bahuvrīhia compound similar in meaning to the word बहुव्रीहि ( possessed of much rice ) which, in sense shows quite a distinct object than those which are shown by the constituent members of the compound; a relative or adjective compound. There are various kinds of the Bahuvrihi compound such as समानाधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, व्यधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, संख्याबहुव्रीहि, दिग्बहुव्रीहि, सहबहुव्रीहि, नञ्बहुव्रीहि, and अनेकपदबहुव्रीहि which depend upon the specific peculiarity noticed in the various cases. Panini in his grammar has not given any definition of बहुव्रीहि, but has stated that a compound other than those already given viz. अव्ययीभाव, द्वन्द्व and तत्पुरुष, is बहुव्रीहि and cited under Bahuvrihi all cases mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; cf शेषो बहुव्रीहिः II. 3.23-28; also confer, compare अन्यपदार्थप्रधानो बहुव्रीहिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 1.6; II. 1.20; II. 1.49.
bālaṃbhaṭṭa( बाळंभट्ट )surnamed Payagunda or Payagunde, who has written a commentary on the commentary Mitaksara on the याज्ञवल्क्यस्मृति. Some scholars say that he was also a great grammarian and identical with वैद्यनाथ पायगुंडे who has written the commentary काशिका or गदा on the Paribhasendusekhara, the Cidasthimala on the Laghusabdendusekhara and commentaries on the Vaiyakaranabhusana,Sabdakaustubha and Bhasyapradipoddyota. Other scholars believe that Balambhatta was the son of Vaidyanatha and that he wrote only the commentary on Mitaksara called Balambhatti after him. (2) There was also a comparatively modern grammarian of Tanjore who has written small grammar works बालबोधिनी and बालरञ्जनी.
bāhulakathe application of a grammatical rule as a necessity to arrive at some forms in literature especially in the Vedic Literature as also in the works of standard writers, which cannot be explained easily by the regular application of the stated rules; confer, compare सुप्तिङुपग्रहलिदनराणां कालहलच्स्वरकर्तृयङां च । व्यत्ययमिच्छति शास्त्रकृदेषां सोपि च सिध्यति बाहुलकेन M.Bh. on P. III. 1.85; also confer, compare बाहुलकं प्रकृतेस्तनुदृष्टेः प्रायसमुच्चयनादपि तेषाम् । कार्यसशेषविधेश्च तदुक्तं नैगमरूढिभवं हि सुसाधु M.Bh. on P. III.3.1. In many sutras, Panini has put the word बहुलम् to arrive at such forms; e.g see P.II.1.32,57; II.3.62. II.4.39,73,76,84 et cetera, and others
buddhisāgarawriter of a grammar work who lived in the 11th century.
bṛhacchabdaratnaa learned commentary on the commentary मनोरमा of भट्टोजीदीक्षित; the commentary was written by हरिदीक्षित the grandson of Bhattoji. The work is called बृहच्छब्दरत्न in contrast with the लघुशब्दरत्न of the same author (हरिदीक्षित) which is generally studied at the Pathasalas all over the country. The work बृहच्छब्दरत्न is only in a Manuscript form at present. Some scholars believe that it was written by Nagesabhatta, who ascribed it to his preceptor Hari Diksita, but the belief is not correct as proved by a reference in the Laghusabdaratna, where the author himself remarks that he himself has written the बृहच्छब्दरत्न, and internal evidences show that लबुशब्दरत्न is sometimes a word-forword summary of the बृहच्छब्दरत्न. confer, compareविस्तरस्तु अस्मत्कृते बृहच्छब्दरत्ने मदन्तेवासिवृतलधुशब्देन्दुशेखरे च द्रष्टव्यः Laghusabdaratna. For details see Bhandarkar Ins. Journal Vol. 32 pp.258-60.
bṛhadṛrpaṇāname of a commentary on Kondabhatta's Vaiyakaranabhusanasara by Mannudeva, who was called also Mantudeva, who lived in the latter half of the eighteenth century.
belavalakara[ SHRIPAD KRISHNA BELVALKAR ]a well-known Sanskrit scholar of the present day who has been the General Editor of the Mahabharata published by the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. He has written a book on grammar reviewing very briefly the various systems of Sanskrit grammar, which is named "Systems of Sanskrit Grammar".
bopadevaa great Sanskrit scholar and grammarian belonging to Devagiri in the greater Maharastra who was supported by Hemadri of Devagiri. He resided at सार्थग्राम on the river Varada in the first half of the thirteenth century. He wrote a short treatise on Sanskrit Grammar, which has a number of peculiar abbreviations for the usual well-known grammatical termanuscript. His grammar had a wide spread in Bengal and it is today a very common text on Grammar Bengal. On this account some scholars believe that he lived in Bengal. He was the son of Kesava and pupil of Dhanesa. He is also the author, of the well-known work कविकल्पद्रुम on which he has written a commentary named कामधेनु or काव्यकामधेनु.
brāhmaṇādia class of words headed by the word ब्राह्मण to which the taddhita affix. affix य ( ष्यञ् ) is added in the sense of 'nature' or 'duty'; e. g. ब्राह्मण्यं ( ब्राह्मणस्य भावः कर्म बां ); cf ब्राह्मणादिराकृतिगणः अादिशव्दः प्रकारवचन: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V.1.24.
bha(1)the letter or sound भ् with the vowel अ added for facility of utterance; (2) a technical term in the Grammar of Panini given to a noun base before such case and taddhita affixes as begin with any vowel or with the consonant य्. The utility of this designation of भ to the base is (l) to prevent the substitutes which are enjoined for the final vowel or consonant of a pada (a word ending with a case-affix or a base before case and taddhita affix. affixes beginning with any consonant excepting य् ) just as the substitution of Visarga, anusvara, the first or third consonant, and others given in P. VIII. 4.37 and the following. For the various changes and operations for a base termed भ see P. VI. 4.129 to 175.
bhakti(1)name given to two of the five divisions of a Saman which are प्रस्तावभक्ति, उद्गीथ, प्रतिहार, उपद्रव and निधानभाक्ति; (2) the vowel portion surrounding, or placed after, the consonant र् or ल् which (consonant) is believed to be present in the vowel ऋ or ऌ respectively forming its important portion, but never separately noticed in it. The vowels ऋ and ऌ are made up of one matra each. It is contended by the grammarians that the consonants र् and ल् forming respectively the portion of ऋ and ऌ, make up halfa-matra, while the remaining half is made up of the भाक्ति of the vowel surrounding the consonant or situated after the consonant. The word which is generally used for this 'bhakti is 'ajbhakti' instead of which the word स्वरभक्ति is found in the Pratisakhya works; confer, compare यत्तद्रेफात्परं भक्तेस्तेन व्यवहितत्वान्न प्राप्नेति | ...... यच्चात्र रेफात्परं भुक्तेर्न तत् क्वचिदपि व्यपवृक्तं दृश्यते | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VIII. 4.1 Vart 2; confer, compare स्वरभक्तिः पूर्वभागक्षराङ्गं Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 17; also confer, compare रेफात्स्वरोपहिताद् व्यञ्जनोदयाद् ऋकारवर्णी स्वरभक्तिरुत्तरा ) Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 13.
bhaṭṭojīsurnamed Diksita; a stalwart grammarian of the Panini system who flourished in the first half of the seventeenth century and wrote many independent books and commentaries such as the Siddhantakaumudi, the Praudhamanorama, the Vaiyakaranasiddhantakarika, the Sabdakaustubha and others. The most reputed work out of these, however, is the Siddhantakaumudi which is very popular even today and which has almost set aside other works of its kind such as the Prakriyakaumudi and others. Bhattoji was a Telagu Brahmana, as generally believed, and although he belonged to the South, he made Varanasi his home where he prepared a school of learned Grammarians. Although he carried on his work silently in Varanasi, he was envied by the reputed rhetorician of his time Pandita Jagannātha, who criticised his work ( Bhattojis work ) named Manorama very severely. See प्रौढमनोरमा a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. The Siddhāntakaumudi has got many commentaries of which the Tattvabodhini written by Bhattoji's pupil Jnanendrasarasvati is appreciated much by learned grammarians.
bhatvathe nature or quality of being called भ which causes many grammatical operations which are given together by Panini in VI. 4.129 to 179. See the word भ a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
bharatamallaa grammarian of Bengal who lived in the sixteenth century and who wrote उपसर्गवृत्ति, दुतबोध and other works on grammar.
bhartṛharia very distinguished Grammarian who lived in the seventh century A. D. He was a senior contemporary of the authors of the Kasika, who have mentioned his famous work viz. The Vakyapadiya in the Kasika. confer, compare शब्दार्थसंबन्धोयं प्रकरणम् | वाक्यपदीयम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.3.88. His Vyakarana work "the Vakyapadiya" has occupied a very prominent position in Grammatical Literature. The work is divided into three sections known by the name 'Kanda' and it has discussed so thoroughly the problem of the relation of word to its sense that subsequent grammarians have looked upon his view as an authority. The work is well-known for expounding also the Philosophy of Grammar. His another work " the Mahabhasya-Dipika " is a scholarly commentary on Patanjali's Mahabhasya. The Commentary is not published as yet, and its solitary manuscript is very carelessly written. Nothing is known about the birth-place or nationality of Bhartrhari. It is also doubtful whether he was the same person as king Bhartrhari who wrote the 'Satakatraya'.
bhaviṣyatancient term for the future tense in general; confer, compare भविष्यति गम्यादयः | भविष्यतोद्यनद्यतन उपसंख्यानम् P. III.3.3 Vart.l : confer, compare also the words भविष्यत्काल, भविष्यत्प्रतिषेध, भविष्यदधिकार.
bhaviṣyantīancient term for the future tense in general; confer, compare परिदेवने श्वस्तनी भविष्यन्त्यर्थे P. III.3.15. Vart.1; confer, compare also Kat. III.1.15; Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. III. 3.15.
bhaṣbhāvathe substitution of the third consonants respectively for the fourth consonants भ्, घ्, ढ् and ध्; confer, compare P. VI.1.13 Vart. 13.
bhāgavata hariśāstrīa modern scholar of grammar who has written a commentary named Vakyarthacandrika on the Paribhasendusekhara of Nagesa; he lived in the first half of the eighteenth century.
bhāgavṛttione of the oldest commentaries on the Sutras of Panini, which, although not available at present, has been profusely quoted by Purusottamadeva and other Eastern Grammarians of the twelfth and later centuries. The authorship of the work is attributed to Bhartrhari, but the point is doubtful as Siradeva in his Paribhasavrtti on Pari. 76 has stated that the author of the Bhagavrtti has quoted from Maghakavya; confer, compare अत एवं तत्रैव सूत्रे भागवृत्तिः पुरातनमुनेर्मुनितामिति पुरातनीनेदिरिति च प्रमादपाठावेतौ गतानुगतिकतया कवयः प्रयुञ्जते न तेषां लक्षणे चक्षुरिति | Some scholars attribute its authorship to Vimalamati. Whosoever be the author, the gloss ( भागवृत्ति ) was a work of recognised merit; confer, compare काशिकाभागवृत्त्योश्चेत् सिद्धान्तं वेत्तुमस्ति धी: | तदा विचिन्त्यतां भातभीषावृत्तिरियं मम Bhasavrtti at the end. सृष्टिघर in his commentary on the Bhasavrtti also says " सा हि द्वयोर्विवरणकर्त्री."
bhāṇḍārakara[ Sir Ramakrishna Gopal Bhandarkar 1837-1925 A. D. ]a well-known scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who has written learned articles on many grammatical topics. He was a distinguished Professor of Sanskrit in the latter half of the nineteenth century. He was one of the pioneers of Sanskrit studies in India.
bhāva(1)becoming; existence. The word is used many times in the sense of धात्वर्थthe sense of a root which is 'incomplete activity' or 'process of evolving'; confer, compare तदाख्यातं येन भावं स धातु: Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 5; confer, compare also षड् भावविकारा भवन्ति Nirukta of Yāska.I. 36; पूर्वापरीभूतं भावमाख्यातेन आचष्टे व्रजतिपचतीत्युपक्रमप्रभृति अपवर्गपर्यन्तम् Nirukta of Yāska.I. 1 ; (2) activity as opposed to instruments ( साधन or कारक ); confer, compare भावगर्हायाम् । धात्वर्थगर्हायाम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 1.24; confer, compare also भावः क्रिया, Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on यस्य च भावेन भावलक्षणम् P. II. 3.37; (3) completed action which is shown, not by a verb, but by a verbal derivative noun; confer, compare धात्वर्थश्च धातुनैवोच्यते | यस्तस्य सिद्धता नाम धर्मस्तत्र घञादयः प्रत्यया विधीयन्ते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on 'भावे' P. III. 3.18; confer, compare also कृदभिहितो भावो द्रव्यवद्भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 2.19, III. 1.67, IV. 1.3, V. 4.19; confer, compare also भावस्त्वेक: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 1.67; (4) the radical factor for the use of a word; प्रवृत्तिनिमित्त; confer, compare भवतोत्मादभिधानप्रत्ययौ इति भावः | शब्दस्य प्रवृत्तिनिमित्तं भावशब्देनोच्यते | अश्वत्वम् , अश्वता | Kāś, on P. 5.1.119; (5) thing, object cf सिद्धशब्दः कूटस्थेषु भावेष्वविचालिषु वर्तते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1. Āhnika l; (6) transformation, substitution; change into the nature of another; confer, compare तत्र प्रथमास्तृतीयभावम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II. 4. confer, compare also the words मूर्धन्यभाव, अभिनिधानभाव et cetera, and others {7) possession of the qualities, nature; तदर्थस्य भाव: तादर्थ्यम्: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 3.13; (8) relationship; confer, compare गुणप्रधानभाव, प्रकृतिविकृतिभाव et cetera, and others
bhāvadīpaname of a commentary on the Ṡabdakaustubha by कृष्णमिश्र.
bhāvinwhich is to come into being; of future time: confer, compare भावि कृत्यमासीत् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III. 4. 1: confer, compare भाविन: सुट आदेशो विधीयते M.Bh. on P. VII. 1. 33; cf also एवं तर्हि भाविनीयं संज्ञा विज्ञास्यते M.Bh on P. I. 1.45.
bhāvyamānalit, which is to be produced; which is prescribed by a rule, like an affix; hence, an affix or an augment or a substitute prescribed by a rule as contrasted with the conditions or the original wording for which something is substituted, or after which an affix is placed, or to which an addition is made, or which is deleted; confer, compare भाव्यमानेन सवर्णानांग्रहृणं न Par. Sek. Pari, 19; also confer, compare M.Bh. on P.I. 1.50, I.1. 69,VI.1.85, VI.4.160.
bhāṣāvṛttia short gloss on the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini in the l2th century by Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva, a reputed scholar belonging to the Eastern school of grammarians which flourished in Bengal and Behar in the 10th, 11th and 12th centuries, The gloss is very useful for beginners and it has given a clear explanation of the different sūtras without going into difficult niceties and discussions. The treatise does not comment upon Vedic portions or rules referring to Vedic Language because, as the legend goes, king Lakṣmaṇa Sena, for whom the gloss was written, was not qualified to understand Vedic Language; confer, compare वैदिकभाषानर्हत्वात् Com. on Bhāṣāvṛtti by Sṛṣṭidhara. There is a popular evaluation of the Bhāṣāvṛtti given by the author himself in the stanza "काशिकाभागवृत्त्योश्चेत्सिद्धान्तं बोद्धुमस्ति धीः ! तदा विचिन्त्यतां भ्रातर्भाषावृत्तिरियं मम " at the end of his treatise; for details see पुरुषोत्तमदेव.
bhāṣāvṛttiṭīkāa learned commentary on Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva's Bhāṣavṛtti by Sṛṣṭidhara a learned grammarian of the sixteenth century.
bhāṣyaa learned commentary on an original work, of recognised merit and scholarship, for which people have got a sense of sanctity in their mind; generally every Sūtra work of a branch of technical learning (or Śāstra) in Sanskrit has got a Bhāṣya written on it by a scholar of recognised merit. Out of the various Bhāṣya works of the kind given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., the Bhāṣya on the Vyākaraṇa sūtras of Pāṇini is called the Mahābhāṣya, on the nature of which possibly the following definition is based "सूत्रार्थो वर्ण्यते यत्र पदैः सूत्रानुकारिभिः| स्वपदानि च वर्ण्यन्ते भाष्यं भाष्यविदो विदुः ।" In books on Sanskrit Grammar the word भाष्य is used always for the Mahābhāṣya. The word भाष्य is sometimes used in the Mahābhāṣya of Patanjali (confer, compare उक्तो भावभेदो भाष्ये III.3.19, IV.4.67) where the word may refer to a work like लघुभाष्य which Patañjali may have written, or may have got available to him as written by somebody else, before he wrote the Mahābhāṣya.
bhāskaraśāstrīsurnamed Abhyankar (1785-1870) a great grammarian in the line of the pupils of Nāgeśa who was educated at Poona and lived at Sātārā. He taught many pupils, a large number of whom helped the spread of Vyākaraṇa studies even in distant places of the country, such as Vārāṇasi and others. For details see Vyākaraṇa The Volume of the introduction in Marathi to the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya, written by K. V. Abhyankar and published by the O. E. Society, Poona. pp. 27-29, D. E. Society's Edition.
bhīmasenacalled भीमदास also, who flourished in the fourteenth century and wrote a treatise on grammar called भैमव्याकरण.
bhugnaname of a Saṁdhi or coalescence given by the writers of the Prātiśākhya works where the diphthong vowels ओ and औ, followed by any vowel which is not labial, are turned respectively into अव् and आव्: exempli gratia, for example ऋतेन मित्रावरुणावृतावृधावृतस्पृशा (Ṛ. Saṁh.I.2.8); confer, compare ओष्ठ्ययोन्योर्भुग्नमनोष्ठये वकारोत्रान्तरागमः । यथा ऋतेन मित्रावरुणावृतावृधावृतस्पृशा | अनोष्ठये इति किम्| वायो उक्थेभि: 2.2. (R.Saṁh. I.2.2). इत्यतः वाय उक्थेभि confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II.11.
bhaimavyākaraṇaa grammar treatise written by भौमसेन in the fourteenth century A. D.
bhaimīname of a commentary on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa written by Bhīmabhaṭṭa in the latter half of the eighteenth century.
bhairavamiśraone of the reputed grammarians of the latter half of the eighteenth century and the first half of the nineteenth century who wrote commentaries on several prominent works on grammar. He was the son of भवदेव and his native place was Prayāga. He has written the commentary called Candrakalā on the Laghuśabdenduśekhara, Parikṣā on the Vaiyākaraṇabhũṣanasāra, Gadā called also Bhairavī or Bhairavīgadā on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara and commentaries (popularly named Bhairavī) on the Śabdaratna and Lingānuśāsana. He is reported to have visited Poona, the capital of the Peśawas and received magnificent gifts for exceptional proficiency in Nyāya and Vyākaraṇa. For details see pp. 24 and 25 Vol. VII . Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya D. E. Society's Edition.
bhojathe well-known king of Dhārā who was very famous for his charities and love of learning. He flourished in the eleventh century A.D. He is said to have got written or himself written several treatises on various śāstras. The work Sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇa which is based on the Astādhyāyi of Pāṇini, but which has included in it the Vārttikas and Paribhāṣās also, has become in a way a Vyākaraṇa or a general work in grammar and can be styled as Bhoja-Vyākaraṇa.
m(1)fifth letter of the labial class of consonants which is possessed of the properties नादानुप्रदान, घोष, कण्ठसंवृतत्व, अल्पप्राणत्व and अानुनासिक्य ; (2) substitute म् ( मश् ) for अम् of the 1st. person. singular. in Vedic literature; exempli gratia, for example वधीं वृत्रम्| confer, compare अमो मश् P. VII, 1.40;
ma(1)the consonant म् with the vowel अ added for facility of utterance; cf Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.2.1 ; (2) The substitute म for मस् of the 1st person. plural in the perfect tense confer, compare P परस्मैपदानां ... णल्वमाः III. 4.82 and in the present tense also in the case of the root विद्; (3) taddhita affix. affix म added to the word मध्य in the Śaiṣika senses,and to the words द्यु and द्रु in the sense of possession; confer, compare P.IV.3.8,V.2. 108.
mañjūṣāa popular name given to the work परमलघुमञ्जूषा of Nāgeśa on अर्थप्रक्रिया (science or method of interpretation) in Vyākaraṇa, which is generally read by advanced students. Nāgeśa has also written a bigger work on the same subject लघुमञ्जूषा which sometimes is also referred to by the word मञ्जूषा.
madhyakaumudīcalled also मध्यमकौमुदी a work on grammar which is an abridgment, to a certain extent, of Bhaṭṭojī's Siddhāntakaumudī. The treatise was written by Varadarāja, a pupil of Bhaṭṭojī for facilitating the study of the Siddhānta-kaumudi.
madhyepavādaa rule forming an exception to other general rules being placed between them, one or many of which are placed before and the others afterwards. Such a rule sets aside the previous rules and not the succeeding ones. The statement laying down this dictum is मध्येपवादाः पूर्वान् विधीन् बाधन्ते नोत्तरान् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa.Pari. 60, also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.VI.4.148 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5.
madhvādia class of words headed by the word मधु to which the taddhita affix मत् (मतुप्) is added as a Cāturarthika affix; exempli gratia, for example मधुमान् , विसमान् et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāś. on P.IV. 2.86.
man(1)the affix मनिन् generally found in Vedic Literature added to roots ending in अा and preceded by a noun; exempli gratia, for example सुदामा, अश्वत्थामा; confer, compare आतो मनिन्कनिब्वनिपश्च P.III.2.74,75; (2) Uṇādi affix in ओद्म; confer, compare औद्म इति उन्देरौणादिके मन्प्रत्यये नलोपो गुणश्च निपात्यते Kāś. on P. VI.4.29.
manojñādia class of words headed by the word मनोज्ञ, to which the taddhita affix अक (वुञ्) is added in the sense of 'nature' or 'duty'; exempli gratia, for example मनोज्ञकम्, काल्याणकम्, अाढयकम् et cetera, and others confer, compare Kāś. on P. V. 1.133.
manoramā(1)the popular name given to the commentary प्रौढमनेारमा on the Siddhāntakaumudī of भट्टोजीदीक्षित by the author himself the commentary is a scholarly one and very extensive; and its first portion only upto the end of Kāraka is generally read in the Sanskrit Pāṭhaśālās;(2) name of a commentary on the Madhyasiddhāntakaumudī by Rāmasarman; (3) name given to a treatise discussing roots given in the Kātantra Grammar written by रमानाथशर्मा in the sixteenth century. The work is called कातन्त्रधातुवृत्ति also.
mandraone of the three places of the origination of articulate speech which is described as situated in the throat; confer, compare त्रीणि मन्द्रं मध्यममुत्तमं च | तेषु मन्द्रमुरसि वर्तते Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIII. 17; confer, compare also मन्द्रमध्यमताराणि स्थानानि भवन्ति | T.Pr.XXII.11.
mallināthaa reputed commentator on many classical poetic and dramatic works, who flourished in the fourteenth century. He was a scholar of Grammar and is believed to have written a commentary on the Śabdenduśekhara and another named न्यासोद्योत on the न्यास of जिनेन्द्रबुद्धि.
maśpersonal ending म् substituted for अम् in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for example वधीं वृत्रम्; confer, compare अमो मश् P. VII. 1.40; See म्.
masipersonal ending formed by adding इ to मस् of the 1st person (उत्तमपुरुष) plural in Vedic Literature दीपयामसि, भजयामसि, confer, compare Kāś. on इदन्तो मसि P.VII.1.46.
mahānandaa grammarian of the eighteenth century who has written a gloss on Koṇḍabhaṭṭṭa's Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣanasāra.
mahābhāṣyaliterally the great commentary. The word is uniformly used by commentators and classical Sanskrit writers for the reputed commentary on Pāṇini's Sūtras and the Vārttikas thereon by Patañjali in the 2nd century B. C. The commentary is very scholarly yet very simple in style, and exhaustive although omitting a number of Pāṇini's rules. It is the first and oldest existing commentary on the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini, and, in spite of some other commentaries and glosses and other compendia, written later on to explain the Sutras of Panini, it has remained supremely authoritative and furnishes the last and final word in all places of doubt: confer, compare the remarks इति भाष्ये स्थितम्, इत्युक्तं भाष्ये, इत्युक्तमाकरे et cetera, and others scattered here and there in several Vyaakarana treatises forming in fact, the patent words used by commentators when they finish any chain of arguments. Besides commenting on the Sutras of Paanini, Patanjali, the author, has raised many other grammatical issues and after discussing them fully and thoroughly, given his conclusions which have become the final dicta in those matters. The work, in short, has become an encyclopedic one and hence aptly called खनि or अकर. The work is spread over such a wide field of grammatical studies that not a single grammatical issue appears to have been left out. The author appears to have made a close study of the method and explanations of the SUtras of Paanini given at various academies all over the country and incorporated the gist of those studies given in the form of Varttikas at the various places, in his great work He has thoroughly scrutinized and commented upon the Vaarttikas many of which he has approved, some of which he has rejected, and a few of which he has supplementedition Besides the Vaarttikas which are referred to a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., he has quoted stanzas which verily sum up the arguments in explanation of the difficult sUtras, composed by his predecessors. There is a good reason to believe that there were small glosses or commentaries on the SUtras of Paanini, written by learned teachers at the various academies, and the Vaarttikas formed in a way, a short pithy summary of those glosses or Vrttis. . The explanation of the word वृत्तौ साधु वार्तिकम् given by Kaiyata may be quoted in support of this point. Kaiyata has at one place even stated that the argument of the Bhaasyakaara is in consonance with that of Kuni, his predecessor. The work is divided into eighty five sections which are given the name of lesson or आह्लिक by the author, probably because they form the subject matter of one day's study each, if the student has already made a thorough study of the subject and is very sharp in intelligence. confer, compare अह्ला निर्वृत्तम् आह्लिकम्, (the explanation given by the commentatiors).Many commentary works were written on this magnum opus of Patanjali during the long period of twenty centuries upto this time under the names टीका, टिप्पणी, दीपिका, प्रकाशिका, व्याख्या, रत्नावली, स्पूर्ति, वृत्ति, प्रदीप, व्याख्यानं and the like, but only one of them the 'Pradipa' of कैयटीपाध्याय, is found complete. The learned commentary by Bhartrhari, written a few centuries before the Pradipa, is available only in a fragment and that too, in a manuscript form copied down from the original one from time to time by the scribes very carelessly. Two other commentaries which are comparatively modern, written by Naarayanasesa and Nilakantha are available but they are also incomplete and in a manuscript form. Possibly Kaiyatabhatta's Pradipa threw into the background the commentaries of his predecessors and no grammarian after Kaiyata dared write a commentary superior to Kaiyata's Pradipa or, if he began, he had to abandon his work in the middle. The commentary of Kaiyata is such a scholarly one and so written to the point that later commentators have almost identified the original Bhasya with the commentary Pradipa and many a time expressed the two words Bhasya and Kaiyata in the same breath as भाष्यकैयटयोः ( एतदुक्तम् or स्पष्टमेतत् ).
mahābhāṣyadīpikāa very learned old commentary on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali written by the reputed grammarian Bhartrhari or Hari in the seventh century A. D. The commentary has got only one manuscript preserved in Germany available at present, of which photostat copies or ordinary copies are found here and there. The first page of the manuscript is missing and it is incomplete also, the commentary not going beyond the first seven Aahnikas. For details see page 383 Vol. VII Vyaakarana Mahabhasya D. E. Society's edition.
mahābhāṣyapradīpaa very scholarly commentary on Patanjali's MahabhaSya written by Kaiyatabhatta in the eleventh century, The commentary has so nicely explained every difficult and obscure point in the Mahabhasya, and has so thoroughly explained each sentence that the remark of later grammarians that the torch of the Mahabhasya has been kept burning by the Pradipa appears quite apt and justifiedition Kaiyata's commentary has thrown much additional light on the original arguments and statements in the Mahabhasya. There is a learned commentary on the Pradipa written by Nagesabhatta which is named vivarana by the author but which is well known by the name 'Uddyota' among students and teachers of Vyakarana. For details see pp. 389, 390 Vol VII, Patanjala Mahabhasya, D. E. Society's Edition.
mahābhāṣyapradīpaprakāśacalled also कैयटप्रकाश, name of the commentary on the Pradipa of Kaiyata by Nilankanthamakhi a versatile writer of the 17th century.
mahābhāṣyapradīpavivaraṇa(1)original name of the learned commentary on the 'Pradipa' of Kaiyata written by Nagesabhatta, a stalwart and epoch-making grammarian of the 18th century. The commentary is known popularly by the name 'Uddyota' or Pradipoddyota; (2) name of the commentary on Kaiyata's Pradipa by Nityaananda Parvatiya. The commentary is also known by the name दीपप्रभा.
mahābhāṣyalaghuvṛttiname given to the short gloss on the Mahabhasya written by the famous eastern grammar-scholar Maitreya-Raksita of the twelfth century.
mahīdharaa grammarian of the sixteenth century who, besides many small treatises on other subjects, wrote a commentary on the SarasvataPrakriya Vyakarana.
mādhavathe well-known epoch-making scholar of the 14th century who has written a number of treatises in various Saastras. His धातुवृम्त्ति is a well-known work in grammar
mit(1)characterized by the mute letter म्; augments So characterized such as नुम् , अम् and the like, are inserted after the last vowel of a word to which they are to be added; confer, compare मिदचोन्त्यात् परः P. I. 1.47; (2) a technical term applied to the fifty-five roots which are headed by the root घट् and which belong to the first corjugation, to the roots ज्वळ et cetera, and others, as also to the roots जन्, जू, क्नूस्, रञ्ज् and roots ending in अम्. These roots are not really characterized by the mute letter म्, but they are given the designation मित्. The use of the designation मित् is (a) the shortening of the penultimate vowel which : has been lengthened by Vrddhi , before the causal sign णि and (b) ; the optional lengthening of the ; penultimate vowel before the affix ) चिण् and णमुल्, For a complete list ] of 'mit' roots see Dhaatupaatha.
mukhaaperture of the mouth; the main place of the utterance of a letter.
mukhasukhārthaa mute letter added to an affix or a substitute cr the like, which does not really form a part of the affix et cetera, and others, but which simply facilitates the utterance of it: confer, compare अथ मुखसुखार्थस्तकार: दकारोपि ! Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.1, VI.1.87; confer, compare also अादति तकारो मुखसुखार्थः, न त्वयं तपरः Kaas. on P. III.2.171.
mugdhabodhaliterally instructions to the ignorant: a treatise on grammar similar to the Astadhyayi of Panini but much shorter, written by Bopadeva or Vopadeva an inhabitant of the greater Maharastra in the Vardha district, in the thirteenth century. After the fall of the Hindu rulers in Bengal, treatises like भाषावृत्ति and others written by eastern grammarians fell into the back-ground and their place was taken up by easier treatises written by Bopadeva and others.Many commentaries were written upon the Mugdhabodha, of which the Vidyanivsa is much known to grammarians
mutvathe substitution of मु for the syllable beginning with द् in certain cases; confer, compare अदसोसेर्दादु दो मः P. VIII.2.80.
makḍonel[MACDONELL,ARTHUR ANTHONY ]a deep scholar of Vedic Gram. and Literature who has written an exhaustive Vedic Grammar; in treatment, at places he differs from Panini and follows a different method, but the manner of thinking and argument is on original lines.
meghavijayaa Jain grammarian of the seventeenth century who has written a grammar work, similar to the Siddhanta Kaumudi, on the Sabdanusasana of Hemacandra. The grammar work is called हैमकौमुदी, or चन्द्रप्रभा also.
metreyarakṣitaa recognised scholar of Paninis' grammar who belonged to the Eastern part of India and fourished in the beginning of the twelfth century. As it appears from the name Maitreya Raksita he appears to have been a Buddhist grammarian. Subsequent writers in their works refer to him by the name Raksita alone, as also by the name Maitreya, but very rarely by the name Maitreya Raksita.He wrote many works on grammar of which the 'tantrapradipa'a learned commentary on Jinendrabuddhi's Nyasa on Kasika was a reputed one, which, although available in a fragmentary manuscript form today, has been profusely quoted by prominent grammarians after him.
mokṣeśvaraa grammarian of the fourteenth century who has written a commentary on the Katantra Vrtti of Durgasimha. He has written a commentary on the Akhyatavrtti of the Katantra school as also a short treatise dealing with the krt affixes called Krdvrtti.
mleccha(1)a word although correct,yet looked upon as incorrect owing to its faulty utterance; (2) a person like the uncultured people, who is not able to pronounce words correctly confer, compare म्लेच्छा मा भूमेत्यध्येयं व्याकरणम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1, Ahnika 1.
y(1)a consonant of the palatal class, called semivowel or अन्तःस्थ( spelt as अन्तस्थ also ), possessed of the properties संवृतत्व, नाद, घोष and अनुनासिकत्व in addition; (2) a substitute for म् when that म् is followed by ह् which is followed by य्. e. g.किंय्ह्य: confer, compare यवलपरे यवला वा. P. VIII.3. 26 Vart.l ; (3) य् looked upon as possessed of a very little effort in production i. e. which appears as almost dropped but not completely dropped when its elision is prescribed at the end of a word. e. gभोय् अच्युत; confer, compare व्योर्लधुप्रयत्नतर: शाकटायनस्य P. VIII. 3.18.
y(1)the consonant य् with अ added to it merely for the sake of facility in pronunciation; यकार is also used in the same sense: e. g. लिटि वयो यः: P.VI.1.38 confer, compare T.Pr.I: 17,21;(2) krt affix (यत्) prescribed as कृत्य or potential passive participle; exempli gratia, for exampleचेयम्, गेयम्, शाप्यम् , शक्यम् , गद्यम् , अजर्यम् पण्यम् et cetera, and others: confer, compare अचो यत्...अजर्यं संगतम् P.III. 1.97-105; (3) krt. affix क्यप् which is also an affix called krtya; e. gब्रह्मोद्यम् , भाव्यम्, घात्यम् , स्तुत्यम् , कल्प्यम् , खेयम् , भृत्यः:, भिद्यः, पुष्य:, कृत्यम्,also कार्यम् ; confer, compare P. III. 1.106-128:(4) krt affix ण्यत् ( which is also कृत्य ), e. g कार्यम् , हार्यम् , वाक्यम् , लाव्यम्, कुण्डपाय्यम्. et cetera, and others: cf P. III. 1.124-132: (5) taddhita affix. affix य affixed (a) in the sense of collection to पाश, वात et cetera, and others, as also to खल, गो and रथ, e. g. पाद्या, रथ्या et cetera, and others confer, compare P. IV. 2. 49, 50ः (b) in the चातुरर्थिक senses to बल, कुल, तुल et cetera, and others e. g. वल्यः,.कुल्यम् efeminine. P V.2. 80, (c) as a Saisika taddhita affix. affix to ग्राम्यहः' along with the affix खञ्ज e. g. ग्राम्यः, ग्रामीणः: cf P: IV. 2.94 (d) in the sense of 'good therein' ( तत्र साधुः ) and other stated senses affixed to सभा, सोदर पूर्व, and सोम: e. g. सभ्य:, पूर्व्यः; .et cetera, and others. confer, compare P. IV. 4.105, 109, 133, 137, 138: (e) in the sense of 'deserving it' to दण्ड and other words, e. g. दण्ड्य, अर्ध्र्य, मध्य, मेध्य, et cetera, and others: cf P. V. 1.66: ( f ) in the sense of quality or action to सखि e. g. सख्यम् ; cf P. V. 1.126: (6) taddhita affix. affix यत् applied to (a) राजन् श्वशुर, कुल, मनु in the sense of offspring, (b) शूल्, उखा, वायु, ऋतु and others, under certain conditions; confer, compare P. IV. 2.17, 31, 32, 101, (c) to अर्ध, परार्ध, words in the class headed by दि्श, छन्दस and others in specific senses; cf P. IV. 3-46, 54 et cetera, and others and (d) in specific senses to specific words mentioned here and there in a number of sUtras from IV.4, 75 to V.4.25; (e) to शाखा, मुख, जघन and others in the sense of इव (similar to) exempli gratia, for example शाख्यः, मुख्य:, et cetera, and others: confer, compare P. V. 3. 103; (7) case-ending य substituted for ङे of the dative sing; e. g. रामाय confer, compare P. VII. 3.102: (8) verb-affix यक् applied to the nouns कण्डू and others to make them ( denominative ) roots; e. g. कण्डूय,सन्तूय et cetera, and others confer, compare कण्ड्वादिभ्यो यक् P. III. 1.27 (9) | Vikarana य ( यक् ) applied to any root before the Saarvadhaatuka personal endings to form the base for the passive voice as also the base for the 'Karmakartari' voice e g क्रियते, भूयते, confer, compare सार्वधातुके यक् P. III. 1.67 (10) Unaadi affix य ( यक् ) applied to the root हृन् to form the Vedic word अघ्न्य: cf अघ्न्यादयश्च: ( 11 ) augment य ( यक् ) added to the affix क्त्वा in Vedic Literature: e. g. दत्त्वायः confer, compare क्त्वो यक् P. VII.1.47; (12) verb affix यङ् added to a root to form its Intensive base ( which sometimes is dropped ) and the root is doubledition e. g. चेक्रीयते,चर्करीति;. confer, compare P. III. 1.22,24; (13) short term ( प्रत्याहृार ) supposed to be beginning with य in the affix यइ in the sUtra धातेरेकाचो ... यङ् III. 1.22, and ending with ङ् in the sUtra लिड्याशिष्यङ्क III. 1.86, with a view to include the various verb affixes and conjugational signs.
yajādiroots headed by the root यज् which take the samhprasaarana substitute for their semivowel before terminations marked with the mute letter क्: c.g. इज्यते, इष्टिः confer, compare वचिस्वपियज्ञादीनां क्रिति P.VI.1.15. These roots are nine in number, यज् , वप् , वंद् , वस् and others which are of the first conjugation given by Paaini in his Dhaatupatha at the end of the roots of the first conjugation.
yathāgṛhītaṃas they are actually found in Vedic recital with some irregularties of euphonic changes,lengthening of the vowel and the like. Specimens of such phrases are given in R.Pr.II.33 to 39.
yathānyāsaṃas it is actually put in the rule or a treatise by the author. The phrase is often used in the Mahaabhaasya when after a long discussion, involving further and further difficulties, the author reverts to the original stand and defends the writing of the sUtra as it stands. सिध्यत्येवमपाणिनीयं तु भवति or सूत्रं भिद्यते । तर्हि यथान्यासमेवास्तु is the usual expression found in the Mahaabhaasya; cf, M.Bh. I.1. Aahnika 1, I.1.1, 9, 20, 62, 65 et cetera, and others
yathālakṣaṇaṃas formed according to rules. The phrase यथालक्षणमप्रयुक्ते is very often found in the Mahaabhaasya as a general guiding remark that noun-forms or wordforms which are not found in use in the language of the people or in literature should be understood as they are derived by observing all the rules that are applicable.
yathāśrutārthagrāhinone who grasps the sense as given by the actual wording without going into details re: the use or application et cetera, and others: cf यथाश्रुतग्राहिप्रतिपत्रपेक्षोयम् यथोद्देशपक्षः इति कैयटः : Par. Sek. Pari. 2
yadāgama( परिभाषा )short familiar wording for the dictum or Paribhaasaa यदागमास्तद्गुणीभूतास्तद्ग्रहणेन गृह्यन्ते ' Par. Sek. Pari. 11.
yaltaddhita affix. affix य in the sense of possession found in Vedic Literature added optionally with the affix ख (ईन)to the words वेशोभग and यशोभग; e.g वेशोभग्य; वेशोभगीनः यशोभग्य:, यशोभागिन:; confer, compare P.IV.4.131.
substitute for a case affix in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for example उरुया, धृष्णुया for उरुणा, धृष्णुना, confer, compare सुपां सुलुक्o P.VII. 1.39.
yācsubstitute for a case affix found and the in Vedic Literature; e. g. साधुया for साधु: confer, compare सुपां सुलुक् .. ... याजाल: P. VII. 1. 39.
yāskaa reputed ancient Niruktakara or etymologist, of the 6th century B.C. or even a few centuries before that, whose work, the Nirukta, is looked upon as the oldest authoritative treatise regarding derivation of Vedic words. Yaska was preceded by a number of etymologists whom he has mentioned in his work and whose works he has utilisedition Yaska's Nirukta threw into the back-ground the older treatises on etymology, all of which disappeared gradually in the course of time.
yukaugment य् (1) added to a verbbase or a root ending in अा before the affix चिण् and krt affixes marked with mute ञ् or णु: exempli gratia, for example अदायि, दायक: confer, compare आतो युक् चिण्कृतोः, P.VII.3.33; (2) added to the roots शा, ( शो ), छा ( छो ), सा ( सो ), ह्वा ( ह्वे ), व्या ( व्ये ) वा ( वै ) and पा ( पा and पे ) before the causal affix णिच् ; e. g. निशाययति पाययति et cetera, and others cf शाच्छासाह्वाव्यावेपां युक् P. VII.3.37; (3) added in Vedic Literature to the frequentative base of the root मृज् of which मर्मज्य is the form of perf Ist and 3rd person. singular. instead of ममार्ज: confer, compare दाधर्ति...ममृज्यागनीगन्तीति च P.VII.4.65.
yuktārohyādia class of compound words headed by the word युक्तारोही which have their initial vowel accented acute in spite of the general dictum that a compound word except a Bahuvrihi compound word, has its last vowel accented acute: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V I. 2.81.
yugapadadhikaraṇavacanatādenotation of two or more things by one single member by virtue of their being put together in a dvandva compound of two or more words; the grammarians advocate this doctrine stating that in a dvandva compound such as घटपटौ or घटपटम् , the word घट has the capacity of expressing the sense of both घट and पट, which in a sentence घटः पटश्च, it does not possess. Similarly पट also has the capacity of conveying the sense of both पट and घट. Possibly this theory is advocated by grarnmarians, on the analogy of words like पितरौ or मातरौ for मातापितरौ, द्यावा for द्यावापृथिवी and so on; confer, compare सिद्धं तु युगपदधिकरणवचने द्वन्द्ववचनात् P. II 2.29 Vart. 2. For details see Vyakaranamahabhasya on चार्थे द्वन्द्वः P. II. 2.29.
yuckrt affix यु changed into अन, (1) applied in the sense of 'a habituated agent' to intransitive roots in the sense of movement or utterance, to Atmanepadi roots beginning with a consonant, to the roots जु, चेकम् सृ, शुच्, कुघ्, as also to roots in the sense of decoration: exempli gratia, for example चलन:, शब्दन:: cf P.III. 2. 148-15I: (2) applied to causal roots, as also to the roots आस् श्रन्थ् and others in the sense of verbal activity when the word so formed has always the feminine gender; exempli gratia, for example कारणा, हृरणा, आसना, घट्टना,वेदना et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.III.3.107 and the Varttikas thereon; (3) applied to roots ending in अा and preceded by the indeclinables ईषद्, दुस् or सु in the sense of easy or difficult for obtainment and, wherever seen to any root in the Vedic language, as also to some other roots as found in actual use in the classical literature; e. g. ईषद्दानो गौर्मवता, दु्ष्पानः, सुपान: et cetera, and others सूपसदन:, दुर्योधनः, दुर्मर्षण: et cetera, and others, confer, compare P.III.8.128-130.
yuvādia class of words headed by the word युवन् which have the taddhita affix अ ( अण् ) added to them in the sense of 'duty' or 'nature': exempli gratia, for example यौवनम् स्थाविरम्, हौत्रम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V.1.130.
r(1)second letter of the यण् class ( semi-vowels ) which has got the properties नादभागित्व, घोषवत्त्व,' संवृतत्व and अल्पप्राणता i. e. it is a sonant, inaspirate consonant. Regarding its स्थान or place of production, there is a difference of opinion : generally the consonant र् is looked upon as a cerebral or lingual letter (मूर्धन्य); cf ऋटुरषाणां मूर्धा, S.K.also Pāṇini. Siksa; but it is called by some as दन्त्य or दन्तमूलीय: cf रेफस्तु दस्त्ये दन्तमूले वा RT. 8, by others as दन्तमूलीय and and by still others as वर्स्त्य gingival. In the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya it is described as दन्तमूलीय: cf रो दन्तमूल I. 68, while in the Taittiriya Pratisakhya it is said to be produced by the touch of the middle part of the tip of the tongue just a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. the root of the teeth;confer, compare रेफे जिह्वाग्रमध्येन प्रत्यग्दन्तमूलेभ्यः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 41; (2) substitute र् (रेफ ) for the final letter of the word अहन्, as also for the final of अम्रस्, ऊधस्, अवस् and भुवस् optionally with रु, which ( रु) is dropped before vowels, and changed to ओ before अ and soft consonants, while it is changed into visarga before hard consonants and surds.exempli gratia, for example अम्नरेव, अम्र एवः ऊधरेव, ऊधएव: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VIII, 2-70: (3) the consonants र् (technically) called र् in Panini's grammar ) which is substituted for the consonant स् and for the consonant न् of the word अहन् when the consonant स् or न् stands at the end of a word. This substitute रु, unlike the substitute र् is liable to be changed into visarga, or the consonant य्, or the vowel उ by P. VIII.3.15, 17, VI.1.113, 114.
r(1)the consonant र, generally cited as रेफ; the vowel अ is added to र् for facility of utterance: confer, compare T. Pr.' I.21 ; (2) short term ( प्रत्याहृार ) for र् and ल्; confer, compare उरण् रपरः, P. I. 1.51: (3) krt affix र applied to the roots नम्रः, कम्प्रः et cetera, and others in the sense of agent who is habituated to, or expert in the action expressed by the root; e. g, नम्रः, कम्प्र:; confer, compare नमिकम्पिस्म्यजसकमहिंसदीपो रः P. III. 2. 167; (4) taddhita affix. affix र as a Caturarthika affix applied to the words headed by अश्मन्: e. g. अश्मरः; confer, compare वुञ्छण् P. IV. 2. 80; (5) tad affix र in the sense of possession affixed to the words ऊष, सुषि, मुष्क, मधु, and तमस् with अ of तमस् changed to इ: e. g. ऊषरम्, सुषिरम्, मधुर:, तमिस्रा: confer, compare Kas on. P.V. 2.107 and 114: (6) taddhita affix. affix र in the sense of diminution affixed to the words कुटी, शमी and शुण्डा: exempli gratia, for example कुटीर:, शमीर, शुण्डार:: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 3. 88: (7) taddhita affix. affix रक् which see below; (8) krt affix रक् which see below; (9) a term for द्विगुसमास in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
rakṣitanamed मैत्रेयरक्षित or मैत्रेय also; a famous grammarian of the Eastern school of grammarians which flourished in Bihar and Bengal in the ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth centuries, claiming मैत्रयरक्षित, पुरुषोत्तमदेव, सीरदेव and others as prominent grammar scholars among others. See the word मैत्रेयरक्षिiत.
radhunāthaa grammarian of the seventeenth century, who was a pupil of Bhattoji Diksita and who wrote a small gloss ( लधुभाष्य ) on the topic named ' पञ्चसंधि ' of the Siddhantakaumudfeminine.
ratnapāṇia grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote a short treatise on the Karaka relations named षट्कारकविवरण.
ratnārṇavaname of a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi written by Krsnamitra, a famous grammarian and Naiyayika who lived in the eighteenth century and wrote many commentary works on books in the Vyakarana and Nyāya Sastras.
radhādia class of eight roots headed by the root रध् which allow the addition of the augment इ ( इट् ) optionally to the ardhadhatuka affix beginning with any consonant except य्, placed , after them; exempli gratia, for example रघिता रद्धा, त्रता , तर्त्पा तर्पिता et cetera, and others confer, compare P.VII.2.35 and VII.2.45.
ranpersonal ending रन् substituted for the personal ending झ of the प्रथमपुरुष (third person) Atmanepada of 'lin' (potential and benedictive); confer, compare झस्य रन् P.III. 4.105.
raparawith the letter र inserted after it; the term is used in connection with the guna and vrddhi substitutes for ऋ. These substitutes are respectively अ and अा, which, by the addition of र्, always become अर् and अार्: cf उरण् रपरः P.I. 1. 51, confer, compare ऋकारस्य गुणवृद्वीं रेफाशिखा अरारावेवेति confer, compare also वृद्धिर्भवति गुणो भवतीति रेफशिरा गुणवृद्धिसंज्ञकोभिनिर्वर्तते; M.Bh. on P.VI. 4.121, VIII.2.42.
ramaugment र inserted after the vowel अ of the root भ्रस्ज्, when the letterर् which is already present in भ्ररुज् (before अ) and the penultimate स् are dropped; the result is that the word भर्ज्, in short, becomes substituted in the place of भ्रस्ज्: confer, compare भ्रस्जो रोपधयो रमन्यतरस्याम्P.VI. 4.47, and भ्रस्जो रोपधयोर्लोप अागमो रम् विधीयते as Bharadvajiya Varttika thereon
ramānāthaśarmaa grammarian of the Katantra school who lived in the fifteenth century and wrote a commentary named Manorama on the Katantradhatuvrtti and Sabdasadhyaprayoga.
raspersonal ending of the third person. ( प्रथमपुरुष ) substituted for the affix झि in the first future ( लुट् ): confer, compare लुट: प्रथमस्य डारौरस: II.4.85.
rasavatīname of a commentary on his own work ' Sanksiptasara Vyakarana' by KramadiSvara,a sound scholar of grammar in the thirteenth century A.D.
rāghavendracārya( गजेन्द्रगडकर)a famous scholar of Grammar in the nineteenth century, who taught many pupils and wrote some commentary works, the well-known being प्रभा on the Sabdakaustubha, विषमपदव्याख्या on the Laghusabdendusekhara and त्रिपथगा on the Paribhisendusekhara. For details see p. 27 Vyakarana Mahbhasya Vol. VII D. E. Society's Edition.
rājadantādia class of compound words headed by राजदन्त in which the order of words or the constituent members is fixedition There are about 50 words in the class; some of them are tatpurusa compounds such as राजदन्त or अग्रेवण in which the subordinate word which ought to have been placed first is placed second There are some karmadharaya.compounds in which one particular word is always placed first and not any one of the two: exempli gratia, for example लिप्तवासितम्, सिक्तसंमृष्टम् et cetera, and others There are some dvandva compounds such as उलुखलमुसलम् , चित्रास्वाती, भार्यापती et cetera, and others in which a definite order of words is laid down. For details see Kasika on राजदन्तादिषु परम् P. II. 2.31.
rājārāmaśāstrī( कार्लेकर )a reputed scholar of Sanskrit grammar who resided at Varanasi and established a school of Sanskrit Grammarians there in the nineteenth century. He wrote a treatise on grammar named शब्दव्युत्पत्तिकौमुदी.
rāmakṛṣṇabhaṭṭaa grammarian of the 17th century who wrote वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरत्नाकर, a commentary on the different portions of the Siddhānta Kaumudi
rāmacandra(1)रामन्वन्द्राचार्य (son of कृष्णाचार्य) the well-known author of the Prakriyakaumudi. He belonged to the Sesa family and the latter half of the fifteenth century is assigned as his date. He is believed to have been a resident of Andhra. His work, the Prakriyakaumudi, was a popular grammar treatise for some time before Bhattoji's SiddhantaKaumudi got its hold, and it had a number of commentaries written upon it especially by his descendants and members of his family which became well-known as the Sesa family of grammarians. The Prakriyakaumudi is named कृष्णर्किकरप्राक्रिया also. (2) There was a grammarian named Ramacandra who wrote a small treatise on grammar named विदग्धबोध. (3) There was another grammarian of the same name who was a pupil of Nagesabhatta of the eighteenth century and who wrote a small commentary called वृतिसंग्रह on Panini's Astadhyayi. (4) There was also another Ramacandra who was a scholar of Vedic grammar and who wrote the commentary named ज्योत्स्ना on the Vjasaneyi-Pratisakhya.
rāmacandrabhaṭṭa tāreone of the senior pupils of Nagesabhatta who was a teacher of Vaidyanatha Payagunde. He wrote a small gloss on the Astadhyayi which is named पाणिनिसूत्रवृत्ति He lived in the first half of the eighteenth century and taught several pupils at Varnasi.
rāmacandrasarasvatīpupil of वासुदेवेन्द्रसरस्वती of the sixteenth century who has written a gloss named विवरण on the Mahabhasyapradipa of Kaiyata.
rāmanātha( चोबे )a grammarian of the nineteenth century who wrote (l) शब्देन्दुशेखरटीका, (2) वैयाकरणभूषणटीका and (3) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तमञ्जूषाटीका.
rāmanātha( विद्यावाचस्पति )a Sanskrit scholar of the 17th century who studied Vyakarana,. Dharma, Alamkara and other Sastras and wrote a grammar work कातन्त्ररहस्य, besides many books on other Sastras.
rāmabhadra dīkṣitason of यज्ञराम दीक्षित, a grammarian of Tanjore of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary on the Paribhasavrtti of Siradeva named परिभाषावृत्तिव्याख्या. He has also written the ' life of Patanjali' ( पतञ्जलिचरित ) and many miscellaneous works, such as उणादिमणिदीपिका and others.
rāmānanda grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary on Bopadeva's Mugdhabodha. He was possibly the same as Ramarama (see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.) and Ramānandatirtha who wrote the Katantrasamgraha, although different from the well-known रामानन्दतर्थि of the sixteenth century who was a sanyasin and who wrote many philosophical and religious booklets.
rāmālaṃkārapossibly the same as रामराम (see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.) who wrote Dhatudipika, a commentary on the Kavikalpadruma of Bopadeva.
rāmāśramaa grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary named Siddhantacandrika on the Sarasvata Vyakarana.
riṅsubstitute रि for a verbal base ending in ऋ before श (the sign of the 6th conjugation) यक् (sign of the passive voice. voice) and a लिङ् affix beginning with य which is not a Sārvadhātuka affix; e. g. अाद्रियते, क्रियते, क्रियात्; confer, compare रिङ् शयग्लिङ्क्षु P.VII.4.28.
rīṅsubstitute री for the vowel ऋ at the end of a base ( अङ्ग ) before the affix च्चि as also before य which does not belong to a krt or Sarvadhatuka affix; exempli gratia, for example मात्रीभूतः, मात्रीयते; confer, compare रीङ् ऋतः P.VII.4.27.
ru(1)substitute र् for the consonant स् at the end of a word as also for the ष् of सजुत्र् , न् of अहन् and optionally with र् for the final स् of अम्नस्, ऊधस् and अवस् in Veda; exempli gratia, for example अग्निरत्र, वायुरत्र, सजूर्देवोभिः confer, compare P.VIII.2.66; the र् of this रु (as contrasted with the substitute र् which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.) is further changed into उ before a soft consonant and before the vowel अ provided it is preceded by the vowel अ, while र् , prescribed as substitute र (which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.), remains unchanged; e g. शिवोर्च्यः, शिवो वन्द्य: as contrasted with अहरत्र, अहर्गण:; (2) substitute र् for the final ज् of अवयज् (e. g, अवयाः), for ह् of श्वेतवह् (exempli gratia, for example श्वेतवाः), and for श् of पुरोडाश् (exempli gratia, for example पुगेडा:) before the case affix सु ; confer, compareP.VIII.4.67;(3)substitute र् (or द्) for the final स् or द् of a verb-form ending with the personal ending सिप् of the 2nd person. sing; confer, compare P. VIII.2.74,75;(4)substitute र् for the final न् of words ending with the affix मत् or वस् in Veda; exempli gratia, for example मरुत्व: हरिवः ; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.VIII.3.1; (5) substitute र् for the final न् at the end of a word when it is followed by a छव् letter id est, that is the first or a second consonant excepting ख् and फ्; exempli gratia, for example भवांश्चिनोति; confer, compare P.VIII. 3.7; (6) substitute र् for the final न् of नॄन् before the letter प् as also for the final न् of स्वतवान् and कान् under certain conditions; confer, compare P. VIII.3. 10.12.
ruṭaugment र्, prefixed to the person. ending झ of the प्रथमपुरुष (3rd person. plural) after the root शी, विद् and in Vedic literature after a few other roots exempli gratia, for example शेरते, संविद्रते,अदुह्व;confer, compare शीङो रुट्; P.VII. 1.6-8.
rudādia term used for the five roots headed by the root रुद्,which have the augment इ added to a Sārvadhātuka affix in certain cases; exempli gratia, for example रोदिति, श्वसिति, अरोदीत्, अस्वपीत् et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.VII. 2. 76, VII.3.98.
rūpanārāyaṇaa grammarian of Bengal of the fifteenth century who wrote short comments on some sections of the Supadma Vyākaraņa under the names सुपद्मषट्कारक and सुपद्मसमाससंग्रह्.
rūpātideśathe actual replacement of the original in the place of the substitute by virtue of the rule स्थानिवदादेशोनल्विधौ P. I. 1. 56; one of the two kinds of स्थानिवद्भाव wherein the word-form of the original ( स्थानी ) is put in the place of the substitute (आदेश); the other kind of स्थानिवद्भाव being called कार्यातिदेश by means of which grammatical operations caused by the original ( स्थानी ) take place although the substitute (आदेश) has been actually put in the place of the original. About the interpretation of the rule द्विर्वचनेचि P. I.1.59, the grammarians accept the view of रूपातिदेश; confer, compare रूपातिदेशश्चायं नियतकालस्तेन कृते द्विर्वचने पुन: आदेशरूपमेवावतिष्ठते | पपतुः पपुः | अातो लोप इटि च इत्याकारलोपे कृते तस्य स्थानिवद्भावात् एकाचो द्बे० इति द्विर्वचनं भवति Kāś on P.I.1.59; confer, compare also रूपातिदेशश्चायम् | द्विर्वचनेचि इत्यत्रास्य भाष्ये पाठात् | Pari. Bhaskara Pari. 97. For details see Mahābhāșya on P.VII.1.95 96.
rūpāvatāraa well-known work on word formation written by धर्मकीर्ति a Jain grammarian of the twelfth century. Scholars believe that this work was the first work of the form of topics which was taken as a model by the authors of the Prakriyākaumudī and the Siddhāntakaumudī.
word-form of the ajbhakti or svarabhakti ( a term used in the ancient Prātiśākhya works), where ऋ is looked upon as the consonant र् surrounded by, or followed by the nature of a vowel. ऋ as a vowel is possessed of one mātrā of which in svarabhakti, the consonant र् possesses half and the svarabhakti possesses half: cf रेफात् स्वरोपहिताह्यञ्जनोदयाद् ऋकारवर्णा स्वरभाक्तिरूत्तरा Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI.13.
re(रेश्)personal ending in Vedic Literature, substituted for त of the प्रथमपुरुष ( 3rd person. ) plural in the Perfect tense; confer, compare लिटस्तझयो रेश् इरेच् P. III. 4.81.
raupersonal ending substituted for the प्रथमपुरुषद्विवचन ( 3rd pers, dual affix तस्) in the periphrastic or first future;e. g. कर्तारौ; confer, compare लुट; प्रथमस्य डारौरसः P. II. 4.85.
rauḍhīyaa term jocularly used with the word घृत preceding it,for students of a famous scholar named धृतरौढि; confer, compare ओदनपाणिनीया: घृतरौर्ढायाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. 1.1.73.
l(1)a consonant of the dental class which is a semi-vowel ( यण् ) with liquid contact in the mouth, and which is inaspirate ( अल्पप्राण ),voiced ( घोष ) and both nasalised and unnasalised; (2) name in general ( लकार ) given to the personal endings applied to roots in the ten tenses and moods which take different substitutes ति, त:, अन्ति et cetera, and others and have various modifications and augments in the different tenses and moods; (3) substituted as a semi-vowel ( यण् ) for the vowel ऌ followed by any other vowel in the euphonic combinations; (4)applied at the beginning of nontaddhita affixes as a mute letter indicating the acute accent for the vowel preceding the affix; confer, compare लिति; P. VI. 1.193; ( 5 ) substituted for त्, थ्, द्, घ् or न् before ल्, confer, compare P.VIII.4. 60; (6) substituted under certain conditions for the consonant र् (a) of the root कृप्, (b) of prefixes प्र and परा before the root अय्, (c) of the root गॄ in frequentative forms and optionally before affixes beginning with a vowel, and (d ) of the word परि before घ and अङ्क; confer, compare P. VIII. 2. 18 to 22. _ ल (1) consonant ल्; see ल् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.' (2) a general term usually used by ancient grammarians to signifyलोप (elision or disappearance) of a letter or a syllable or a word; confer, compare सर्वसादेर्द्विगोश्च ल: | सवार्तिक:, द्वितन्त्र: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.IV.2.60; (3) taddhita affix. affix ल added to the word क्लिन्न when चिल् and पिल् are substituted for the word क्लिन्न; e.g, चिल्लः, पिल्ल: confer, compare P. V. 2.33 Vārt 2.
lakṣmīnṛsiṃhaa grammarian of the eighteenth century who has written (1) Siddhāntakaumudīvilāsa, a commentary on the Siddhāntakaumudī and (2)Triśikhā, a commentary on Nāgeśa's Paribhāşenduśekhara.
laghuparibhāṣāvṛttian independent work on Paribhāşās written by Puruşottamadeva in the twelfth century A. D. called लघुपरिभाषावृत्ति in contrast with the बृहत्परिभाषावृत्ति of सीरदेव. The Vŗtti is named ' Lalitā ' also, by the author.
laghuprayatnatararequiring still less effort for utterance than that required for the usual utterance; the term is used in connection with the utterance of the consonant य् which is substituted for Visarga following upon long अा and followed by any vowel. In such cases य् is not pronounced at all according to Śākalya, while it is somewhat audibly pronounced according to Śākațāyana; confer, compare व्योर्लघुप्रयत्नतरः शाकटायनस्य P. VIII. 3.18.
laghuśabdaratnaname of a commentary on Bhațțoji's Manoramā by his grandson Hari Dīkşita, which is generally read together with the Manoramā, by students upto the end of the Kāraka Chapter after they have completely read and mastered the Siddhāntakaumudī. The commentary is called लघुशब्दरत्न which dlfferentiates it from the बृहच्छब्दरत्न written by the same author viz. Hari Dīkşita.
laghuśabdenduśekharaname of a commentary on Bhațțojī's Siddhāntakaumudī written by Nāgeśa Bhațța, the stalwart Grammarian of the eighteenth century. The work is named लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर which differentiates it from the author's another work बृहच्छब्देन्दुशेखर of which the former is an abridgment. As the study of the Laghuśabdenduśekhara is very common and as the Bŗhatśabdenduśekhara is seldom studied, it is always the Laghuśabdenduśekhara that is understood by the simple and popular name Śekhara.
laṭgeneral personal ending applied to roots (1 ) to show the present time for which the personal endings ति त:...महि are substituted for the formation of verbs and अत् ( शतृ ) and आन or मान ( शानच् ) for the formation of the present participle; (2) to show past time when the indeclinable स्म is used in the sentence along with the verbal form or when the indeclinables ननु, न, नु, पुरा, यावत्, कदा, कर्हि et cetera, and others are used along with the verbal form under specific conditions; e. g. कटं करोति देवदत्त:, यजति स्म युधिष्ठिर:, अहं नु करोमि, वसन्तीह पुरा छात्रा:, यावद् भुङ्क्ते et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. III. 2.118-123, III. 3.4-9.
lalitāvṛttiname given to the Paribhāșāvŗtti written by Purușottamadeva, a famous grammarian of the Eastern branch of Pāņini's system which prevailed in Bengal from the eighth to the end of the twelfth century A.D. See पुरुषोत्तमदेव.
lādeśasubstitutes तिप्, तस् झि (अन्ति) सिप् .....महिङ् for ल्, signifying the ten ल् affixes or lakaras लट्, लिट्, लुट् et cetera, and others, applied to roots in the senses of the different tenses and moods; confer, compare P.III.4.78.
lālavihārina grammarian of the nineteenth century who wrote a gloss on Nāgeśa's Paribhāșenduśekhara.
lāvasthāthe original condition of ल् or the personal endings before the affixes तिप्, तस् and others are substituted for them in accordance with the time or mood, as also the person and the number in view;confer, compare लावस्थायामेव स्यादयः, सार्वधातुके श्यनादयः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.III. 1. 33.
lia common term used (1) for the aorist vikaraņa affix च्लि for which सिच्, क्स, अङ् et cetera, and others are substituted as prescribed; (2) for लिट् and लिङ् affixes; exempli gratia, for example मन्त्रे घसह्वरणशवृदहाद्वृच्कृगमिजनिभ्यो ले: P.II.4.80.
liṅga(1)sign or characteristic mark; generally the mute letter prefixed or suffixed to roots,affixes, or augments and their substitutes with a specific purpose; confer, compare किंचिल्लिङ्गमासज्य वक्ष्यामि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on I.1.1 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).7, अवयवे कृतं लिङ्ग समुदायस्य विशेषकं भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.3.62 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5; (2) proof, evidence ( प्रमाण ); the word is often used in the Paribhāșendușekhara and other works in connection with a rule or part of a rule quoted as an evidence to deduce some general dictum or Paribhāșā; (3) gender; confer, compare लिङ्ग स्त्रीलिङ्गपुंलिङ्गनपुंसकानि Kāś. on P. II. 3. 46; confer, compare also प्रातिपदिकग्रहणे लिङ्गविशिष्टस्यापि ग्रहणम्. Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa.Pari.71.The gender of a word in Sanskrit language does not depend on any specific properties of a thing; it simply depends on the current usage; confer, compare लोकाश्रयत्वाल्लिङ्गस्य which is often quoted in the Mahābhāsya; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 1.36, II.2.29, II.4.12, IV. 1.3, V.3.66, V.4.68, VIII.1.15. For details see Mahābhāșya on P.IV.1. 3 where after a long enlightening discussīon the definition संस्त्यानप्रसवौ लिङ्गम् is given.
liṅgaviśiṣṭagrahaṇainclusion of the feminine form of a word when a word in the masculine gender is used in a rule, for certain operations such as the application of affixes and the like;confer, compare the usual dictum regarding this practice viz. the Paribhāșā प्रातिपदिकग्रहणे लिङ्गविशिष्टस्यापि ग्रहणम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 71. as also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV. 1. 1 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5 to Vārt, 15 for places of the application of the dictum and those of its rejection.
liṅgaviśiṣṭaparibhāṣāthe dictum to include the feminine form of a word when in a rule the word is used in the masculine gender : प्रातिपदिकग्रहणे लिङ्गविशिष्टस्यापि ग्रहणम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 71. See लिङ्गविदिाग्रहण.
liṭan affix of the perfect tense; confer, compare परोक्षे लिट् P.III.2.115 for which the specific affixes णल्, अतुस् उस् et cetera, and others are substituted after roots which take Parasmaipada affixes. Before the lit affixes, a monosyllabic root is reduplicated while dissyllabic roots and denominative and other secondary roots, formed by adding an affix to an original root,take the affix अाम् after which all 'liț' personal endings are dropped and the forms of the roots कृ,भू and अस् with the necessary personal-endings, are placed immediately after the word ending in अाम् , but often with the intervention of a word or more in the Vedic language and rarely in the classical language; confer, compare तं पातयां प्रथममास पपात पश्चात् ; confer, compare कास्प्रत्ययादाममन्त्रे लिटि P.III.I. 35 to 42.
lībiś[ LIEBICH, BRUNO ]a European grammarian belonging to Breslau who lived in the last quarter of the nineteenth and the first quarter of the twentieth century. He made a critical study of Sanskrit grammar and edited | the Cāndra Vyākaraņa and the Kșīratarańgiņī.
luelision of an affix or its part in the process of the formation of a word as prescribed by the specific mention of the words लुक्, श्लु and लुप् which have the syllable लु as common. The specific feature of the elision by the use of these letters is the prohibition of any such operation for the preceding base as is conditioned by the elided affix; confer, compare प्रत्ययलोपे प्रत्ययलक्षणम् | न लुमताङ्गस्य P.I.1.62,63.
luṅan affix applied to a root, showing action of immediate past time as contrasted with affixes called लिट् or लङ्. The affix लुङ् is found used, however, in the sense of the past time in general, and irrespective of time in Vedic Literature; confer, compare छन्दसि लुङ्लङ्लिटः P. III. 4.6. The conjugational affixes ति, त:, et cetera, and others are substituted for लुङ् as for the lakāras of other tenses and moods and the distinguishing sign or विकरण is added to a root before the affix called लुङ्; confer, compare च्लि लुङि and the following P. III. 1.43 et cetera, and others
luṭgeneral name for affixes of the first future which are added to roots when the future time is not the present day, but the next and the succeeding ones; confer, compare अनद्यतने लुट् P. III. 3.15. The affixes ति, त: et cetera, and others replace the affix लुट् in accordance with the number and person in view; confer, compare तिप्तस्झिसिप् .... P. III. 4 78.
luptathat which has been elided or dropped during the process of the formation of words. As elision or लोप is looked upon as a kind of substitutē, in short a zerosubstitutē, the convention of the substitute being looked upon as the original one, viz.the sthānivadbhāva, applies to it.
lṛcommon term for the affixes लृट् ( second Future ) and लृङ् (conditional), the remnant being लृ after the mute consonants ङ् and ट् have been droppedition
lṛṭa general term for the general affix ल् of the second future which is applied in the sense of future time in general, without any specific conditions, the affixes ति, त:, अन्ति being substituted for the ल् and the sign (vikaraņa) स्य being added to the root; confer, compare P.III.3.13 and III. 3. 133. The terminations अत् and अान are substituted for the affix लृट् to form future participles; exempli gratia, for example भविष्यत्, एधिष्यमाण, confer, compare लृट; सद्वा P.III.3.14.
leṭa general term for the affixes of the Vedic subjunctive, the usual personal-endings ति, तस् et cetera, and others being substituted for लेट् as in the case of other tenses and moods. The augments अट् and आट् are sometimes prefixed to the लेट् affix and the sign ( विकरण ) स् ( सिप् ) is sometimes added to the roots. The forms of लेट् are to be arrived at as they are found actually used in Vedic language, even by placing personal-endings of a person or number different from what is actually requiredition
lopabalīyastvathe superior strength or superiority of elision as a grammatical operation in contrast with other operations, by virtue of which the elision, which is prescribed, takes place first and then other operations get a scope for their application; confer, compare सर्वविधिभ्यो लोपविधिर्बलीयान् Par.Śek. Pari. 93.
lyapkrt affix य substituted for the gerund termination क्त्वा when the root,to which त्वा has been applied, is preceded by a prefix with which it (the root with the affix) is comcompounded; confer, compare समासेऽनत्र्पूर्वे क्त्वो ल्यप् P. VII. 1. 37.
lyukrt affix यु changed into अन in the sense of an agent applied to the root नन्द् and others (after which it is seen actually used in language); exempli gratia, for example नन्दनः, दूषण:, साधन:, रोचन: confer, compare नन्दिग्रहिपचादिभ्यो ल्युणिन्यच: P.III.1.134.
v(1)fourth letter of the class of consonants headed by य्, which are looked upon as semi-vowels; व् is a dental, soft, non-aspirate consonant pronounced as ब् in some provinces and written also sometimes like ब्, especially when it stands at the beginning of a word; (2) substitute for उ which is followed by a vowel excepting उ; e. g, मधु+अरि: = मध्वरि:; confer, compare इको यणचि P. VI. I. 77; (3) the consonant व्, which is sometimes uttered with very little effort when it is at the end of a word and followed by a vowel or a semivowel, or a fifth, fourth or third consonant or the consonant ह्. In such cases it is called लघूच्चारण; confer, compare यस्योच्चारणे जिह्वाग्रोपाग्रमध्यमूलानां शैथिल्यं जायते स लघूच्चारण: S. K. on P.VIII.3. 18;(4) solitary remnant of the affixes क्विप्,क्विन्, ण्वि and the like, when the other letters which are mute are dropped and the affix क्वप् or the like becomes a zero affix. This व् also is finally dropped; confer, compare वेरपृक्तस्य P. VI.1.67.
v(1)the semivowel व्: see व्; (2) personal-ending substituted for वस् in the perfect ( लिट् ) first person (उत्तमपुरुष), and in the present tense in the case of the root विद्; confer, compare परस्मैपदानां णलतुसुस्० and विदो लटो वा. P. III. 4.82,83; (3) krt affix क्विप् , क्विन् or वि of which only व् remains; confer, compare अनिगन्तोञ्चतौ वप्रत्यये P. VI. 2.52; confer, compare also विष्वग्देवयोश्र्च टेरद्यञ्चतौ वप्रत्यये VI.3.92.the affix is mentioned as वप्रत्यय by Panini, but, in fact, it is व् , अ being added for ease in pronunciation; (4) taddhita affix. affix in the sense of possession added along with the other affixes इन् , इक, and वत् to the word केश and to some other words such as मणि, हिरण्य, राजी, अर्णस् et cetera, and others as also to गाण्डी and अजग; confer, compare P. V. 2. 109, 110.
vatsubstitute for मत् of मतुप्. See मतुप्.
vati(1)taddhita affix. affix वत् in the sense of similar activity or thing; e. g. राजवद्वर्तते, मथुरावत् स्त्रुघ्ने प्राकार:; confer, compare तेन तुल्यं क्रिया चेद्वतिः | तत्र तस्येव P.V.1.115, 116; (2) taddhita affix. affix वत् in the sense of deserving;e.g, राजवत् पालनम् ; confer, compare तदर्हम् P.V.1.117; (3) taddhita affix. affix वत् applied to prefixes in Vedic Literature without any sense of its own ; e.g यदुद्वतो निवतो याति बप्सत् ; confer, compare उपसर्गाच्छन्दसि धात्वर्थे P.V. 1. 118.
vanamālina grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary named मतोन्मजा on Kondabhatta's vaiyakaranabhusana and a grammar work named सिद्धान्ततत्वविवेक.
vanipkrt affix वन् applied in the sense of agent in Vedic literature to a root ending in अा and in spoken language to any root where forms are seen;exempli gratia, for exampleभूरिदावा, विजावा;confer, compare अातो मनिन्क्वनिब्वनिपश्च । अन्येभ्योपि दृश्यते P. III. 2. 74, 75
varaor वरच् krt affix वर applied to the roots स्था, ईश्, भास्, पिस् and कस्,as also to the intensive base of या in the sense of a habituated agent; e. g. स्थावर, ईश्वर, यायावर et cetera, and others confer, compare स्थेशभासपिसकसो वरच् ) यश्च यडः P. III. 2. 175, 176.
varadarājaa scholar of grammar and a pupil of Bhattoji Diksita who flourished in the end of the seventeenth century and wrote abridgments of the Siddhanta-kaumudi for beginners in grammar named लघुसिद्धान्तकौमुदी and मध्यसिद्धान्तकौमुदी as also धातुकारिकावली and गीर्वाणपदमञ्जरी. The work under the name सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी, which is the shortest abridgment, is, in fact, the लघुसिद्धान्तकौमुदी itselfeminine. It is possible that the auother first prepared the सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी and then, he himself or a pupil of his, put additional necessary matter and prepared the Laghusiddhanta-kaumudi.
vararuci(1)a reputed ancient grammarian who is identified with Katyayana, the prominent author of the Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini. Both the names वररुचि and कात्यायन are mentioned in commentary works in connection with the Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini, and it is very likely that Vararuci was the individual name of the scholar, and Katyayana his family name. The words कात्य and कात्यायन are found used in Slokavarttikas in the Mahabhasya on P.III.2.3 and III.2.118 where references made are actually found in the prose Varttikas (see कविधेो सर्वत्र प्रसारणिभ्यो ड: P.III. 2. 3 Vart and स्मपुरा भूतमात्रे न स्मपुराद्यतने P.III.2.118 Vart. 1)indicating that the Slokavarttikakara believed that the Varttikas were composed by Katyayana. There is no reference at all in the Mahabhasya to Vararuci as a writer of the Varttikas; there is only one reference which shows that there was a scholar by name Vararuci known to Patanjali, but he was a poet; confer, compare वाररुचं काव्यं in the sense of 'composed' ( कृत and not प्रोक्त ) by वररुचि M.Bh. on P. IV. 2.4. ( 2 ) वररुचि is also mentioned as the author of the Prakrta Grammar known by the name प्राकृतप्रकाश or प्राकृतमञ्जरी, This वररुचि, who also was कात्यायन by Gotra name, was a grammarian later than Patanjali, who has been associated with Sarvvarman, (the author of the first three Adhyayas of the Katantra Sutras), as the author of the fourth Adhyaya. Patanjali does not associate वररुचि with Kityayana at alI. His mention of वररुचि as a writer of a Kavya is a sufficient testimony for that. Hence, it appears probable that Katyayana, to whom the authorship of the Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya and many other works allied with Veda has been attributed, was not associated with Vararuci by Patanjali, and it is only the later writers who identified the grammarian Vararuci,who composed the fourth Adhyaya of the Katantra Grammar and wrote a Prakrit Grammar and some other grammar' works, with the ancient revered Katyayana, the author of Varttikas, the Vijasaneyi Pratisakhya and the Puspasutra; (3) There was a comparatively modern grammariannamed वररुचि who wrote a small treatise on genders of words consisting of about 125 stanzas with a commentary named Lingavrtti, possibly written by the author himselfeminine. (4) There was also another modern grammarian by name वररुचि who wrote a work on syntax named प्रयोगमुखमण्डन discuss^ ing the four topics कारक, समास, तद्धित and कृदन्त.
varṇaprakāśaa minor work upon letters and their nature by a grammarian named Ghanasyama.
varṇavikārachange of one letter into another ( in the formation of a word ) the discussion of which is looked upon as one of the features of grammar; confer, compare लोपागमवर्णविकारज्ञो हृि सम्यग्वेदान्परिपालायिष्यति.M.Bh. Ahnika 1.
varṇavivekacandrikāa minor grammar work on the nature of letters by a grammarian named काशिनाथ.
varṇasamāmnāyaa collection of letters or alphabet given traditionally. Although the Sanskrit alphabet has got everywhere the same cardinal letters id est, that is vowels अ, इ et cetera, and others, consonants क्, ख् etc : semivowels य्, र्, ल्, व, sibilants श् ष् स् ह् and a few additional phonetic units such as अनुस्वार, विसर्ग and others, still their number and order differ in the different traditional enumerations. Panini has not mentioned them actually but the fourteen Siva Sutras, on which he has based his work, mention only 9 vowels and 34 consonants, the long vowels being looked upon as varieties of the short ones. The Siksa of Panini mentions 63 or 64 letters, adding the letter ळ ( दुःस्पृष्ट ); confer, compare त्रिषष्टि: चतुःषष्टिर्वा वर्णाः शम्भुमते मताः Panini Siksa. St.3. The Rk Pratisakhya adds four (Visarga, Jihvamuliya, Upadhmaniya and Anusvara ) to the forty three given in the Siva Sutras and mentions 47. The Taittiriya Pratisakhya mentions 52 letters viz. 16 vowels, 25class consonants, 4 semivowels,six sibilants (श्, ष् , स्, ह् , क्, प् , ) and anusvara. The Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya mentions 65 letters 3 varieties of अ, इ, उ, ऋ and लृ, two varieties of ए, ऐ, ओ, औ, 25 class-consonants, four semivowels, four sibilants, and जिह्वामूलीय, उपध्मानीय, अनुस्वार, विसर्जनीय, नासिक्य and four यम letters; confer, compare एते पञ्चषष्टिवर्णा ब्रह्मराशिरात्मवाचः Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 25. The Rk Tantra gives 57 letters viz. 14 vowels, 25 class consonants, 4 semivowels, 4 sibilants, Visarga,.Jihvamuliya, Upadhmaniya, Anunasika, 4_yamas and two Anusvaras. The Rk Tantra gives two different serial orders, the Uddesa (common) and the Upadesa (traditional). The common order or Uddesa gives the 14 vowels beginning with अ, then the 25 class consonants, then the four semivowels, the four sibilants and lastly the eight ayogavahas, viz. the visarjanya and others. The traditional order gives the diphthongs first, then long vowels ( अा, ऋ, लॄ, ई and ऊ ) then short vowels (ऋ, लृ, इ, उ, and lastly अ ), then semivowels, then the five fifth consonants, the five fourths, the five thirds, the five seconds, the five firsts, then the four sibilants and then the eight ayogavaha letters and two Ausvaras instead of one anuswara. Panini appears to have followed the traditional order with a few changes that are necessary for the technigue of his work.
vartsyatfuture, belonging to future;confer, compare वर्त्स्यत्प्रवृत्त्या इह कार्याणि क्रियन्ते Paribhasa 87 given by Siradeva.
vardhamāna(1)a long vowel;(2)name of a famous ]ain grammarian, disciple of Govindasuri, who lived in the beginning of the twelfth century A.D.and wrote a metrical work on ganas or groups of words in grammar, named गणरत्नमहोदधि, and also a commentary on it. The work consists of 8 chapters and has got some commentaries besides the well-known one by the author himselfeminine. He also wrote two other works on grammar कातन्त्रविस्तर and क्रियागुप्तक as also a few religious books.
vala(1)taddhita affix. caturarthika affix वलच् applied to the word शिखा in the four senses country and others;exempli gratia, for example शिखावलं नगरं देशो वा Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P.IV.2.89; (2) taddhita affix. affix वल in the sense of possession applied to words रजस्, कृषि and others as also to दन्त and शिखा when the word is used as a proper noun ( संज्ञा ) and to the word ऊर्जस्: exempli gratia, for example रजस्वला, कृषीवल:, ऊर्जखल: et cetera, and others; cl. रजःकृष्यासुतिपरिषदो वलच्, दन्तशिखात्संज्ञायाम् and ज्योत्स्ना ... ऊर्जस्वल ..मलीमसा: P. V. 2.112, 113, 114.
vas(1)pres participle affix वसु substituted for शतृ applied to the root विद्: exempli gratia, for example विद्वस्, confer, compare विदेः शतृर्वसुः P.VII. l.36; (2) perf part, affix क्वसु substituted for the general affix लिट् mostly in Vedic Literature, but in specific cases in spoken language; e. g.see सेदिवस्, शुश्रुवस् उपेयिवस् confer, compare P III.2. 107-9. See क्वसु.
vasantādia class of words headed by the word वसन्त, which are mostly names of seasons, to which the affix इक (ठक्) is added in the sense of 'that which one studies or knows'; confer, compareवसन्तसहचरितोयं ग्रन्थो वसन्तस्तमधीते वासन्तिकः 1 वार्षिक: Kas on P. IV. 2.63.
vahiatmanepada personal-ending of the first person ( उत्तमपुरुष) dual, substituted for the general ल् affix; confer, compare तिप्तसझि... महि़्ङ् P.III.4.78.
vākyakāraa term used for a writer who composes a work in pithy, brief assertions in the manner of sutras, such as the Varttikas. The term is found used in Bhartrhari's Mahabhasyadipika where by contrast with the term Bhasyakara it possibly refers to the varttikakara Katyayana; confer, compare एषा भाष्यकारस्य कल्पना न वाक्यकारस्य Bhartrhari Mahabhasyadipika. confer, compare also Nagesa's statement वाक्यकारो वार्तिकरमारभते: confer, compare also चुलुम्पादयो वाक्यकारीया ; Madhaviya Dhatuvrtti.
vākyapadīyaa celebrated work on meanings of words and sentences written by the famous grammarian Bhartrhari ( called also Hari ) of the seventh century. The work is looked upon as a final authority regarding the grammatical treatment of words and sentences,for their interpretation and often quoted by later grammarians. It consists of three chapters the Padakanda or Brahmakanda, the Vakyakanda and the Samkirnakanda, and has got an excellent commentary written by Punyaraja and Helaraja.
vākyaparisamāpticompletion of the idea to be expressed in a sentence or in a group of sentences by the wording actually given, leaving nothing to be understood as contrasted with वाक्यापरिसमाप्ति used in the Mahabhasya: confer, compare वाक्यापरिसमाप्तेर्वा P.I.1.10 vart. 4 and the Mahabhasya thereon. There are two ways in which such a completion takes place,singly and collectively; cf प्रत्येकं वाक्यपरिसमाप्तिः: illustrated by the usual example देवदत्तयज्ञदत्तविष्णुमित्रा भोज्यन्ताम् where Patanjali remarks प्रत्येकं ( प्रत्यवयवं) भुजिः परिसमाप्यते; cf also समुदाये वाक्यपरिसमाप्तिः where Patajali remarks गर्गा: शतं दण्ड्यन्ताम् | अर्थिनश्च राजानो हिरण्येन भवन्ति न च प्रत्येकं दण्डयन्ति | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on P.I.1.1Vart.12: cf also M.Bh. on P.I.1.7, I.2.39, II.2.l et cetera, and others वाक्यप्रकाश a work on the interpretation of sentences written with a commentary upon it by उदयधर्ममुनि of North Gujarat who lived in the seventeenth century A.D.
vākyasaṃskārapakṣathe grammarian's theory that as the individual words have practically no existence as far as the interpretation or the expression of sense is concerned, the sentence alone being capable of conveying the sense, the formation of individual words in a sentence' is explained by putting them in a sentence and knowing their mutual relationship. The word गाम् cannot be explained singly by showing the base गो and the case ending अम् unless it is seen in the sentence गाम् अानय; confer, compare यथा वाक्यसंस्कारपक्षे कृष्णादिसंबुद्धयन्त उपपदे ऋधेः क्तिनि कृते कृष्ण ऋध् ति इति स्थिते असिद्धत्वात्पूर्वमाद्गुणे कृते अचो रहाभ्यामिति द्वित्वं .. Pari. Bhaskara Pari. 99The view is put in alternation with the other view, viz. the पदसंस्कारपक्ष which has to be accepted in connection with the गौणमुख्यन्याय; cf पदस्यैव गौणार्थकत्वस्य ग्रहेण अस्य ( गौणमुख्यन्यायस्य) पदकार्यविषयत्वमेवोचितम् | अन्यथा वाक्यसंस्कारपक्षे तेषु तदनापत्तिः Par. Sek. on Pari. 15, The grammarians usually follow the वाक्यसंकारपक्ष.
vākyārthathe meaning of a sentence, which comes as a whole composite idea when all the constituent words of it are heard: confer, compare पदानां सामान्ये वर्तमानानां यद्विशेषेSवस्थानं स वाक्यार्थ:, M.Bh. on P.I.2.45 Vart. 4. According to later grammarians the import or meaning of a sentence ( वाक्यार्थ ) flashes out suddenly in the mind of the hearer immediately after the sentence is completely uttered, The import is named प्रतिभा by Bhartrhari, confer, compare Vakyapadiya II.45; confer, compare also वाक्यार्थश्च प्रतिभामात्रविषय: Laghumanjusa. For details and the six kinds of vakyartha, see Vakyapadiya II.154.
vācanikaexpressly cited by a वचन or a statement of the authors of the Sutra, the Varttika and the Mahabhasya, as contrasted with what naturally occurs or is inferred from their statements; confer, compare नेदं वाचनिकसलिङ्गता असंख्यता च ( अव्ययानाम् ) ( स्वाभाविकमेतत् M.Bh. on P.I. 1.38 Vart. 5 and P. II.2.6, confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.I.2.64 Vart. 53.
vājapyāyanaan ancient grammarian who holds the view that words denote always the jati i.e they always convey the generic sense and that the individual object or the case is understood in connection with the statement or the word,as a natural course,when the purpose is not served by taking the generic sense; confer, compare अाकृत्यभिधानाद्वा एकं शब्दं विभक्तौ वाजप्यायन अाचार्यो न्याय्यं मन्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.2.64 Vart. 35.
vādanakṣatramālāa work on grammatical debates et cetera, and others by Appaya Diksita, a well-known scholar and a senior contemporary of Jagannatha in the seventeenth century.
vāmananame of one of the joint authors of the well-known gloss or वृति upon the Sutras of Panini, who lived in the seventh century A. D. It cannot be ascertained which portion of the Kasika was written by Vamana and which by his colleague जयादित्य, There was another famous scholar of Kashmir by name Vamana who flourished in the tenth century and who wrote an independent grammar treatise विश्रान्तविद्याधर, together with उणादसूत्रवृत्ति and लिङ्गानुशासन.
vāraṇāvateśaa grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a gloss named अमृतस्त्रुति on the Prakriya-kaumudi.
vārttikaa statement which is as much authoritative as the original statement to which it is given as an addition for purposes of correction, completion or explanation. The word is defined by old writers in an often-guoted verseउक्तानुक्तदुरुक्तनां चिन्ता यत्र प्रवर्तते | तं ग्रन्थं वार्तिकं प्राहुर्वार्तिकज्ञा मनीषिण:|This definition fully applies to the varttikas on the Sutras of Panini. The word is explained by Kaiyata as वृत्तौ साधु वार्त्तिकम् which gives strength to the supposition that there were glosses on the Sutras of Panini of which the Varttikas formed a faithful pithy summary of the topics discussedition The word varttika is used in the Mahabhasya at two places only हन्तेः पूर्वविप्रविषेधो वार्तिकेनैव ज्ञापित: M.Bh. on P.III. 4.37 and अपर आह् यद्वार्त्तिक इति M.Bh. on P. II.2.24 Vart. 18. In अपर अहृ यद्वार्त्तिक इति the word is contrasted with the word वृत्तिसूत्र which means the original Sutra (of Panini ) which has been actuaIly quoted, viz. संख्ययाव्ययासन्नाo II.2. 25. Nagesa gives ' सूत्रे अनुक्तदुरुक्तचिन्ताकरत्वं वार्तिक्रत्वम् as the definition of a Varttika which refers only to two out of the three features of the Varttikas stated a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. If the word उक्त has been omitted with a purpose by Nagesa, the definition may well-nigh lead to support the view that the genuine Varttikapatha of Katyayana consisted of a smaller number of Varttikas which along with a large number of Varttikas of other writers are quoted in the Mahabhasya, without specific names of writers, For details see pages 193-223 Vol. VII Patanjala Mahabhasya, D.E, Society's Edition.
vārtikapāṭhathe text of the Varttikas as traditionally handed over in the oral recital or in manuscripts As observed a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.(see वार्त्तिक),although a large number of Varttikas quoted in the Mahabhasya are ascribed to Katyayana, the genuine Varttikapatha giving such Varttikas only, as were definitely composed by him, has not been preserved and Nagesa has actually gone to the length of making a statement like " वार्तिकपाठ: भ्रष्टः" ; confer, compare . Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on P.I.l.I2 Varttika 6.
vāsarūpanyāyathe dictum of applying optionally any two or more krt affixes to a root if they become applicable at one and the same time, only provided that those affixes are not in the topic of स्त्रियाम् (P.III.3.94 et cetera, and others) and are not the same in appearance such as ण, अ, क etc , which are the same viz. अ; confer, compare वासरूपेSस्त्रियाम् P.III.1.94; confer, compare also वासरूपन्यायेन ण्वुलपि भावेष्यति M.Bh. on P.III.2.146 Vart.1;confer, comparealso M.Bh. on P.III.2.150 Vart. 1, The word वासरूप and वासरूपविधि are also used in the same sense: confer, compare ताच्छीलिका वासरूपेण न भवन्तीति M.Bh. on P.III. 2.150 Vart. 2, as also ताच्छीलिकेषु वासरूपविधिर्नास्ति Par. Sek. Pari. 67.
vāsudeva dīkṣitason of महादेव दीक्षित, the author of the Balamanorarma, a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi. Vasudevadiksita was a resident of Tanjore who lived in the beginning of the eighteenth century A.D. and wrote a few works on Purvamimamsa.
vikaraṇaan affix placed between a root and the personal ending, for showing the specific tense or mood or voice to convey which, the personal ending is applied; e. g. the conjugational signs शप् , श्यन् , श्रु, श, श्नम्, उ, श्ना and यक्, आम् , as also स्य, तास् , सिप् , अाम् and च्लि with its substitutes. Although the term विकरण is used by ancient grammarians and freely used by the Mahabhsyakara in connection with the affixes, mentioned in the sutras of Panini, such as शप् , श्यन् and others, the term is not found in the Sutras of Panini. The vikaranas are different from the major kinds of the regular affixes तिङ्, कृत्य and other similar ones. The vikaranas can be called कृत्; so also, as they are mentioned in the topic (अधिकार) of affixes or Pratyayas,they hold the designation ' pratyaya '. For the use of the word विकरण see M.Bh. on P. I.3. 12, III, 1.31 and VI. 1.5. The term विकरण is found . in the Yājñavalkya Siksa in the sense of change, ( confer, compare उपधारञ्जनं कुर्यान्मनोर्विकरणे सति ) and possibly the ancient grammarians used it in that very sense as they found the root कृ modified as करु or कुरु, or चि as चिनु, or भू as भव before the regular personal endings तिप् , तस् et cetera, and others
vikāryaliterally changeable; that which gets changed in its nature; a variety or subdivision of कर्म or the object confer, compare त्रिविधं कर्म । निर्वर्त्य विकार्य प्राप्यं चेति | Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 2.1. The विकार्यकर्म is explained as यस्य प्रकृत्युच्छेदो गुणान्तरं वा उत्पद्यते तद्विकार्यम् ! यथा भुक्त ओदन: | लूयमान: केद[र: | Srngaraprakasa II ; cf also, Vakyapadiya III. 7.78.
vikṛtamutilated, changed in nature e. g. the word राम into रम् in रामौ which is equivalent to राम् + औ. For technical purposes in grammar a word, although mutilated a little by lopa, agama or varnavikara, is looked upon as the original one for undergoing operations cf एकदेशविकृतमनन्यवत् Par. Sek. Pari. 37.
vigrahalit, separation of the two parts of a thing; the term is generally applied to the separation of the constituent words of a compound word: it is described to be of two kinds : ( a ) शास्त्रीयविग्रहृ or technical separation; e. g. राजपुरुष्: into राजन् ङस् पुरुष सु and ( 2 ) लौकिकविग्रहं or common or popular separation ; e. g. राजपुरूष: into राज्ञ: पुरुष:. It is also divided into two kinds according to the nature of the constituent words (a) स्वपदाविग्रह separation by means of the constituent words, exempli gratia, for example राजहितम् into राज्ञे हृितम्;(b) अस्वपदविग्रह, e. g. राजार्थम् into राज्ञे इदम् ;or exempli gratia, for example सुमुखीं into शोभनं मुखं अस्याः confer, compare M.Bh. on P.V.4.7. The compounds whose separation into constituent words cannot be shown by those words (viz. the constituent words) are popularly termed nityasamsa. The term नित्यसमास is explained as नित्यः समासो नित्यसमासः | यस्य विग्रहो नास्ति । M.Bh. on P.II.2.19 Vart. 4. The upapadasamsa is described as नित्यसमास. Sometimes especially in some Dvandva compounds each of the two separated words is capable of giving individually the senses of both the words exempli gratia, for example the words द्यावा and क्षामा of the compound द्यावाक्षामा. The word विग्रह is found used in the Pratisakhya works in the sense of the separate use of a word as contrasted with the use in a compound; cf अच्छेति विग्रहे प्लुतं भवति R.Pr.VII.1. विग्रहृ is defined as वृत्यर्थावबोधकं वाक्यं विग्रहः in the Siddhantakaumudi.
vickrt affix वि (which also becomes nil or zero) applied to a root in the sense of an agent, as observed in Vedic and classical use, as also to the root यज् with उप and roots ending in अा generally in Vedic Literature but sometimes in popu1ar language; confer, compare विजुपे छन्दसि । आतो मनिन्कनिबवनिपश्च। अन्येभ्योपि दृश्यन्ते | कीलालपाः, शुभ्ंयाः et cetera, and others Kas on P. III. 2.73, 74, 75.
vijayagaṇina.Jain grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary on the Haimalaghuprakriya.
vijayānandcalled also विद्यानन्द, a grammar scholar of the Katantra school who wrote (l) Katantradhatuvrtti (2) Katantrottara and (3) Kriyakalapa.
viṭkrt affix ( वि, व् or nil) applied to the roots जन्, सन्, खन् , कम् and गम् and to the root अद् in special cases as seen in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for example अब्जाः, गोषाः, कूपखा:, दधिक्रा:, et cetera, and others
viṭhṭhalaor विठ्ठलेश grandson of रामचन्द्रशेष the author of the प्राक्रियाकौमुदी. He was aTelagu Brahmana of Andhra who lived in the beginning of the sixteenth century and wrote a commentary named प्रसाद on the Prakriya-Kaumudi and two small works अव्ययार्थनिरूपण and पाणिनिसूत्रवृत्ति.
vidhācharacteristic feature of an activity; confer, compare संख्याया विधार्थे धा Í। विधा प्रकारः सर्वक्रियाविषय एव गृह्यते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V.3.42.
vintaddhita affix. affix ( विनी ) in the sense of possession applied to the words तपस् , सहस्र, ऊर्जस्, माया, मेधा, स्रज् and words ending in अस्, as also wherever it is seen ( बहुलं ) in Vedic literature: e. g. तपस्विन् , ऊर्जस्विन् , मायाविन्, स्रग्विन् , पयस्विन् et cetera, and others: confer, compare P. V. 2.102, 114, 121, 122.
vinatacerebralized, turned into a cerebral letter ण् or षू ; see the word नति meaning cerebralization or Murdhanyabhava.
viparīta(1)in the opposite or reverse way: confer, compare विपरीताच्चेति वक्तव्यम् । पारावारीणः M.Bh. on P.IV.2.93 Vart. 2; (2) change of ऋ into इ, seen sometimes in Vedic Literature when that ऋ is preceded or followed by a palatal letter; exempli gratia, for example श्रृङगे into शिङ्गे (Ṛk. Saṁh. V-2.9) बिभृयात् into बिभियात् (Ṛk.Saṁh. x.x.9) विचृत into विचित्त Ṛg. Veda II.27.16; confer, compare अनन्तरे तद्विपरीतमाहुस्तालव्ये श्रृङगे बिभृयाद्विचृत्ताः R.Pr.XIV.17.
vipratiṣedhaconfict, opposition; opposition or conflict between two rules of equal strength, which become applicable simultaneously when Pāṇini's dictum विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् applies and the rule mentioned later on, or subsequently, in the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. is allowed to apply: confer, compare विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P.I.4.2: confer, compare also यत्र द्वौ प्रसङ्गौ अन्यार्थौ एकस्मिन्युगपत् प्राप्नुतः स तुल्यबलविरोधी विप्रतिषेध: Kāś. on P.I. 4.2: confer, compare also विप्रतिषेध उत्तरं बलवदलोपे Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I.159. The dictum of the application of the subsequent rule is adopted only if the conflicting rules are of equal strength; hence, rules which are either nitya, antaraṅga or apavāda, among which each subsequent one is more powerful than the preceding one and which are all more powerful than the पर or the subsequent rule, set aside the पर rule. There is another dictum that when by the dictum about the subsequent rule being more powerful, an earlier rule is set aside by a later rule, the earlier rule does not apply again in that instance, barring a few exccptional cases; confer, compare सकृद्गतौ विप्रतिषेधे यद् वाधितं तद् बाधितमेव | पुनःप्रसङ्गविज्ञानात् सिद्वम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 40, 39.
viprayogause of a word against the warrant of experience, id est, that is against what is actually seen; e. g. दृश्यते खल्वपि विप्रयोगः। तद्यथा | अक्षीणि मे दर्शनीयानि, पादा मे सुकुमारतरा: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.4.21 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1.
vibhajyānvākhyānaa method of forming a word, or of arriving at the complete form of a word by putting all the constituent elements of the word such as the base, the affix, the augment, the modification, the . accent, et cetera, and others one after another and then arriving at the form instead of completing the formation stage by stage; e. g. in arriving at the form स्नौघ्नि the wording स्नौघ्न + अ +ई is to be considered as it stands and not स्नौघ्न + अ = स्नौघ्न and then स्नौघ्न +ई. The विभज्यान्वाख्यानपक्ष in connection with the formation of a word corresponds to the पदसंस्कारपक्ष in connection with the formation of a sentence.
vibhāga(1)lit, division, splitting; the splitting of a sentence into its constituent parts viz. the words; , the splitting of a word into its constituent parts viz. the base, the affix, the augments and the like: (2) understanding or taking a thing separately from a group of two or more; confer, compareअवश्यं खल्वपि विभज्योपपदग्रहणं कर्तव्यं यो हि बहूनां विभागस्तदर्थम् ! सांकाश्यकेभ्यश्च पाटलिपुत्रकेभ्यश्च माथुरा अभिरूपतराः, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.V.3.57: (3) splitting of a Saṁhitā text of the Vedas into the Pada text: confer, compare अथादावुत्तरे विभागे ह्रस्वं व्यञ्जनपरः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.III.l, where विभाग is explained as पदविभाग by the commentator confer, compare also R.Pr.XVII.15; (4) the capacity of the Kārakas (to show the sense) confer, compare कारकशक्तिः विभागः Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on Kāś.I.2.44.
vimalakīrtia Jain grammarian of the sixteenth century who wrote a short metrical work on the padas of roots, known by the name पदव्यवस्थासूत्रकारिका.
vimalamatian old grammarian who is believed to have written a gloss named भागवृत्ति on Pāṇini's Sūtras to which the grammarians Purusottamadeva, Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiand others of the twelfth century refer. Some scholars say that भागवृत्ति was written by भर्तृहरि; but it is not feasible, as there is a reference to Māghakāvya in भागवृति. In books on grammar,. especially of the Eastern School in the 11th and the 12th century, there are several quotations from the Bhāgavṛtti. See भागवृत्ति.
vivṛtti(1)separation of the two vowels which were euphonically combined into one; the hiatus or position of two vowels near each other; confer, compare विवृत्तिः स्वरयोरसंधिः; (2) the interval between two vowels placed near each other; confer, compare स्वरयोरनन्तरयोरन्तरं विवृत्तिः Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I.119; confer, compare also संहितायां यत्स्वरयोरन्तरं तद्विवृत्तिसंज्ञं स्यात् Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II.I. This interval is one mātrā according to the Taittirīya Prātiśākhya, while it is only half-a-mātrā according to the Ṛktantra and the Ṛk-Prātiśākhya; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXII. 13; Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 3५. See विराम.
viśeṣaspecific nature causing a difference; difference; specific feature; confer, compare सामान्यग्रहणे विशेषानतिदेश:(Paribhāṣā) confer, compare also यस्तु प्रयुङ्क्ते कुशलो विशेषे et cetera, and others Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). in Āhnika 1; confer, compare also क्रियावाचकमाख्यातमुपसर्गो विशेषकृत् Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on V.Pr.VIII.50.
viśrāntavidyādharaname of a grammar work of a general type which once occupied a prominent position and was studied as a text book of grammar, representing an independent system. The work is referred to by Hemacandra and Haribhadra. It is attributed to Vāmana who may be the same as one of the joint writers of the Kāśikāvṛtti. In that case the date of the work is the 7th century A. D.;confer, compare the popular verse परेत्र पाणिनीयज्ञाः केचित्कालपकोविदा: । एकेकं विश्रान्तविद्याः स्युरन्ये संक्षिप्तसारकाः quoted in Vol.VII p. 388 Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya D.E. Society's edition.
viśvanāthadaṇḍibhaṭṭaa well-known grammarian of the nineteenth century who wrote several commentary works of which the commentaries on the two Śekharas of Nāgeśa are well-known to scholars.
viśvarūpaa grammarian of the sixteenth century who has written a small grammar treatise called विश्वरूपनिबन्ध.
viṣamapadavyākhyāor विषमी (1) a critical commentary on Nāgeśa's Laghuśabdenduśekhara written by Rāghavendrācārya Gajendragadkar of Satara who lived in the first half of the nineteenth century and who has also written a gloss named त्रिपथगा on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara; (2) name of a commentary on Nāgeśa's Paribhāṣenduśekhara by Cidrūpāśraya: (3) name of a commentary on Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.
viṣayasaptamīlocative case denoting the domain or province of a particular suffix or a substitute or the like, which could be actually applied later on; this विषयसप्तमी is contrast ed with परसप्तमी when the thing mentioned in the locative case is required, to be present in front; confer, compareअसति पौर्वापर्ये विषयसप्तमी विज्ञास्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 4.35; confer, compare also अार्धधातुके इति विषयसप्तमी Kāś, on P.II. 4.35; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 1.26 and IV. 1.90.
viṣṇubhadṛ( विष्णुशास्त्री भट )a scholar of grammar of the latter half of the nineteenth century who has written learned commentaries on the works of Nāgeśa Bhaṭṭa, two of which viz. चिच्चन्द्रिका and विष्णुभट्टी are well known to scholars.
vuñ(ID taddhita affix. affix अक causing vṛddhi to the vowel of the first syllable of that word to which it is added, as prescribed, (a) to the words denoting an offspring as also to the words उक्ष, उष्ट्र et cetera, and othersin the sense of 'a group'; e. g. अोपगवकम् , औष्ट्रकम् , कैदारकम् et cetera, and others: confer, compare P.IV.2.39, 40; (b) to the words राजन्य and others in the sense of 'inhabited country' ; e. g. राजन्यकः देवनायकः et cetera, and others, confer, compare P. IV.2.53, (c) to the words headed by अरीहण such as द्वुघण, खदिर्, मैत्रायण, काशकृत्स्न et cetera, and others in the quadruple senses; exempli gratia, for example अारीहणकम् , द्रौबणकम् , confer, compare P.IV.2.80, (d) to the word धन्व meaning a desert, to words with य् or र for their penultimate, to words ending in प्रस्थ, पुर and वह as also to words headed by धूम, नगर, अरण्य कुरु, युगन्धर et cetera, and others, under certain conditions in the miscellaneous senses; e. g. सांकाश्यकः,पाटलिपुत्रकः, माकन्दकः, आङ्गकः, वाङ्गकः, धौमकः, नागरकः, अारण्यकः et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.IV.2.121-130,134,135, 136; (e) to the words शरद् , आश्वयुजी, ग्रीष्म, वसन्त, संवत्सर,अाग्रहायणी and others in the specific senses given: confer, compare P. IV. 3.27, 45, 46, 49, 50; (f) to words denoting descendence or spiritual relation, words meaning families and warrior clans, words कुलाल and others, words meaning clans, and students learning a specific Vedic branch in specific senses prescribed : e. g. आचार्यक, मातामहक, ग्लौचुकायनक, कालालक, काठक, कालापक et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. IV. 3.77, 99, 118, 126; (g) to the words शाकल, उष्ट्र, उमा and ऊर्णा in the specially given senses; exempli gratia, for example शाकलः, संघः, औप्ट्रकः, औमम् और्णम्, confer, compareP.IV.3.188,157,158; (h) to words with य् as the penultimate, and a long vowel preceding the last one, to words in the dvandva compound, and to the words मनोज्ञ, कल्याण and others in the sense of 'nature' or 'profession';e.g रामणीयकम् गौपालपशुपालिका, गार्गिका, काठिका etc; confer, compare P. V.1.132,133,134: (2) kṛt affix अक added to the roots निन्द् हिंस् and others, and to the roots देव् and कृश् with a prefix before,in the sense of a habituated,professional or skilled agent; exempli gratia, for example. निन्दकः, परिक्षेपकः, असूयकः, परिदेवकः, आक्रोशकः et cetera, and others confer, compare P.III.2. 146, 147.
vun(1)kṛt affix अक added to the roots प्रु, सृ, and लू in the sense of 'a skilled agent' and to any root in the sense of 'an agent who is blessed'; exempli gratia, for example प्रवकः, सरकः, लवकः, जीवकः ( meaning जीवतात् ) नन्दकः, ( meaning नन्दतात् ); confer, compare P. III. 1. 149, 150; (2) taddhita affix. affix अक added to(a) the words क्रम and others in the sense of 'a student of'; e.g, क्रमक:, पदकः शिक्षकः मीमांसकः; confer, compare P.IV.2.61; (b) the words पूर्वाह्न, अपराह्ण et cetera, and others as also the words पथिन् and अमावास्या in the sense of 'produced in': exempli gratia, for example पूर्वाह्नक,पन्थक, अमावास्यकः confer, compare P. IV.3. 28, 29, 30; (c) the words कलापि, अश्वत्य, यव and बुस in the sense of 'debt paid at the time of', the words वासुदेव and अर्जुन in the sense of 'devoted to',and the dvandva compounds when the words so formed mean either 'enmity' or 'nuptial ties';exempli gratia, for example कलापकम् (ऋणम्),यवकम् (ऋणम्) वासुदेवकः, अर्जुनकः, काकोलूकिका, कुत्सकुशिकिका; confer, compareP.IV.3.48, 98,125: (d) the words गोषद, इषेत्व et cetera, and others in the sense of 'containing' or 'possessing', and the word पथिन् in the sense of 'expert' exempli gratia, for example इषेत्वकः, पथक:; confer, compareP.V.2.62, 63; and (e) the words पाद and शत preceded by a numeral, in the sense of वीप्सा, as also in the senses of दण्ड (fine) and व्यवसर्ग when those words are preceded by a numeral; exempli gratia, for example द्विपदिकां ( ददाति ), द्विशतिकां ( ददाति ), द्विपदिकां दाडितः confer, compare Kāś. on P. V.4.l and 2.
vṛta word signifying the end of a particular group of words; the word frequently occurs in the Dhātupāṭha of Pāṇini but not necessarily at the end of each class or group therein; exempli gratia, for example टुओश्चि गतिवृद्धयोः । वृत् | अयं वदतिश्च उदात्तौ परस्मैभाषौ | Dhātupāṭha at the end of the First Conjugation. Similarly वृत् is used at the end of the fourth, fifth, and sixth conjugations.
vṛtādia class of roots headed by the root वृत् which take optionally the Parasmaipada affixes when the vikaraṇa स्य of the future tense and the conditional mood, or the desiderative vikaraṇa सन् is added to them; exempli gratia, for example वर्त्स्यति,वर्तिष्यते; अवर्त्स्यत्, अवर्तिष्यत्,; विवृत्सति, विवर्तिषते confer, compare Kāś. on P.I.3.92; confer, comparealso P.VII.2.59.
vṛtti(1)treatment, practice of pronunciation; (2) conversion of one phonetic element into another; confer, compare R.Pr.I.95;(3) position of the padas or words as they stand in the Saṁhhitā text, the word is often seen used in this way in the compound word पदवृत्ति; आन्पदा: पदवृत्तयः R.Pr. IV.17: (4) modes of recital of the Vedic text which are described to be three द्रुत, मध्य and विलम्बित based upon the time of the interval and the pronunciation which differs in each one; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.4. 109, Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4; also I.l.69 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).ll ; ( 5 ) nature confer, compare गुर्वक्षराणां गुरुवृत्ति सर्वम् R.Pr.XVIII.33; (6) interpretation of a word; (7) verbal or nominal form of a root; confer, compare अर्थनित्यः परीक्षेत केनचिद् वृत्तिसामान्येन Nirukta of Yāska.II.1; (8)mode or treatment followed by a scientific treatise; cf का पुनर्वृत्तिः । वृत्तिः शास्त्रप्रवृत्तिः | M.Bh. in Āhnika l on वृत्तिसमवायार्थ उपदेश: Vārttika 10; (9) manner of interpretation with the literal sense of the constituents present or absent, described usually as two-fold जहत्स्वार्था and अजहत्स्वार्था, | but with a third kind added by some grammarians viz. the जहदजहत्स्वार्था; (10) a compound word giving an aggregate sense different from the exact literal sense of the constituent words; there are mentioned five vṛittis of this kind; confer, compare परार्थाभिधानं वृत्तिः । कृत्तद्धितसमासैकदेशधातुरूपाः पञ्च वृत्तयः | वृत्त्यर्थावबोधकं वाक्यं विग्रहः S. K. at the end of the Ekaśeṣaprakaraṇa; ( 11 ) interpretation of a collection of statements; the word was originally applied to glosses or comments on the ancient works like the Sūtra works, in which the interpretation of the text was given with examples and counterexamples where necessary: confer, compare वृत्तौ भाष्ये तथा नामधातुपारायणादिषु; introductory stanza in the Kāśikā.Later on, when many commentary works were written,the word वृत्ति was diferentiated from भाष्य, वार्तिक, टीका,चूर्णि, निर्युक्ति, टिप्पणी, पञ्जिका and others, and made applicable to commentary works concerned with the explanation of the rules with examples and counter-examples and such statements or arguments as were necessary for the explanation of the rules or the examples and counter examples. In the Vyākaraṇa-Śāstra the word occurs almost exclusively used for the learned Vṛtti on Pāṇini-sūtras by Vāmana and Jayāditya which was given the name Kāśikā Vṛtti; confer, compare तथा च वृत्तिकृत् often occurring in works on Pāṇini's grammar.
vṛttitrayavārtikaa very short work in verse-form explaining in a very general manner the nature of Sūtras and Vārttikas; the work is anonymous.
veṭa term applied to roots which optionally admit the application of the augment इ (इट्) to the Ardhadhatuka affixes placed after them, e. g. roots having got the indicatory vowel ऊ added to them as also the roots स्वृ, सू, धू and the roots headed by रध् as also some specifically mentioned roots under certain conditions; cf P. VIl. 2.44-51.
vedalanguage of the Vedic Literature as contrasted with the term लॊकः; confer, compare नैव लोके न च वेदे अकारो विवृतोस्ति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Mahesvara Sutra; confer, compare also रक्षार्थं वेदानामध्येयं व्याकरणम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).Ahnika 1. The term वैदिक referring to words found in Vedic language is also frequently used in the Mahabhasya. Panini, however, has used the term छन्दस्, मन्त्र and निगम, and not वेद, out of which the first term छन्दस् is often used; confer, compare बहुलं छन्दसि P. II. 4.39, 76: III, 2.88; V. 2.122; or छन्दसि च P. V. 1.67, V. 4.142, VI. 3.126. VI. l.34, VII. 1.8, et cetera, and others
vebarWEBER, ALBRECHT of Berlin, 1825-190l ]a sound scholar of Vedic Literature who has written many articles on Sanskrit Grammar in "Indische Studien."
vaidikafound in Vedic Literature; the term is used in contrast with लौकिक which means ’found , in commmon use' : confer, compare यथा लोकिकवैदिकेषुMahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1. kaiyata explains वैदिक as श्रुत्युपनिबद्ध.
vaidyanāthaVaidyanatha Payagunde, a famous grammarian of the eighteenth century, who was one of the chief pupils of Nagesa and who prepared a line of pupils at Varanasi. He has written learned commentaries on standard works on grammar, the principal ones being the Prabha on the Sabdakaustubha, the Bhavaprakasika on the Brhaccabdendusekhara, the Cidasthimala on the LaghuSabdendusekhara, the Kasika or Gada on the Paribhasendusekhara and an independent short treatise named Rapratyaya-khandana
vaiyākaraṇaliterally a student of grammar; व्याकरणमधीते वैयाकरण: cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV, 2.59. The word is used in the sense of 'a scholar of Grammar;'or, 'a person who has obtained proficiency in Grammar.' The word is used several times in this sense in the Mahabhasya. cf Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.3; I.4.2, II. 1.53, II.2.29, II.3.18, II.4.56, III.2.115 et cetera, and others The word is also used in the sense of 'pertaining to grammar' or 'found in grammar.'
vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇaa well-known work on the grammatical interpretation of words written by Kondabhatta as an explanatory work (व्याख्यान) on the small work in verse consisting of only 72 Karikas written by his uncle Bhattoji Diksita. The treatise is also named Brihadvaiyakaranabhusana. A smaller work consisting of the same subjectmatter but omitting discussions, is written by the author for facilitating the understanding of students to which he has given the name Vaiyakarahabhusanasara. This latter work has got three commentary works written on it named Kasika, Kanti and Matonmajja and one more scholarly one Sankari, recently written by Shankar Shastri Marulkar.
veyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāraa slightly abridged form of the Vaiyakaranabhusana by the author Kondabhatta himself for students and beginners. It consists of the same number of fourteen chapters as the main treatise, which are given the name Nirnaya. See vaiyākaranabhusana.
vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāravṛttia commentary on the Vaiyākaranabhusana, written by Mahānanda in the beginning of the nineteenth century.
vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntakārikāa very scholarly work by Bhattoji Diksita on the interpretation of words and sentences, based upon the learned discussions on that subject introduced in the Mahabhasya, Vakyapadiya, Pradipa, et cetera, and others and discussed fully in his Sabdakaustubha by the author himselfeminine. The work although scholarly and valuable, is compressed in only 72 verses ( karikas ) and has to be understood with the help of the Vaiyakaranabhusana or BhuSansara written by Kondabhatta, the nephew of the author. See वैयाकरणभूषण and वैयाकरणभूषणसार.
vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntakaimudīan extremely popular work on the subject of Sanskrit grammar written for the use of students, which, although difficult at a few places, enables the students by its careful study to get a command over the subject. and enable him to read other higher works on grammar. The work is based on the Astadhyayi of Panini without omitting a single Sutra. The arrangement of the Sutras is, entirely different, as the author, for the sake of facility in understanding, has divided the work into different topics and explained the Sutras required for the topic by bringing them together in the topic. The main topics or Prakaranas are twelve in number, viz. (1) संज्ञापरिभाषा, (2) पञ्चसंधि, (3) सुबन्त or षड्लिङ्ग, (4) स्त्रीप्रत्यय, (5) कारक, (6) समास, (7) तद्धित, (8) तिङन्त, (9) प्रक्रिया, (10) कृदन्त, (11) वैदिकी and (12) स्वर which are sometimes styled as व्याकरणद्वादशी. The work is generally known by the term सिद्धान्तकौमुदी, or even कौमुदी, and it has got a large number of scholarly and ordinary commentaries as also commentaries on commentaries, all numbering a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. twelve, and two abridgments the Madhyakaumudi and the Laghukaumudi. The work was written by the reputed scholar Bhattoji Diksita of Varanasi in the seventeenth century. See Bhattoji Diksita.
vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntaratnākaraname of a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi by Ramakrsna in the latter half of the seventeenth century.
vaivacanaa term used for the Pragrhya vowel, possibly the same as द्वैवचन , which means a specific feature of द्विवचन or the dual number. The term is used in some Siksa works.
vaiśiṣṭayaspecific feature, peculiarity.
vaiśeṣyaspecial differentiating feature; confer, compare अनुप्रदानात्संसर्गात् स्थानात् करणावन्ययात् ! जायते वर्णवैशेष्यं परीमाणाच्च पञ्चमात् | T.Pr. XXIII. 2.
veṣāyika(1)pertaining to the word विषय in the sutra विषयो देशे P. IV.2. 52; the term refers to the taddhita affix. affixes prescribed in the sense of ’country' or ’district' (विषय) in P. IV. 2.52-54 as contrasted with नैवासिक affixes prescribed in the sense of 'inhabited district' by P. IV. 2.69-80 (2) one of the three senses of the locative case, viz. the sense 'substratum' of the locative case, which is not physical but which is a topical one, forming an object or aim of an , action as specified by the word 'about'; confer, compare अधिकरणं नाम त्रिप्रकारं व्यापकमौपश्लेषिकं वैषयिकमिति |
vyakti(1)literallydistinct manifestation, as for instance that of the generic features in the individual object; confer, compareसामान्ये वर्तमानस्य व्याक्तिरुपजायत, M.Bh. on P.I.1,57; (2) gender, which in fact, is the symbol of the manifestation of the generic property in the individual object; confer, compareहरीतक्यादिषु व्यक्ति: P.I.2.52 Vart. 3, as also लुपि युक्तवद् व्यक्तिवचने P. I.2.5I: (3) individual object; confer, compare व्यक्तिः पदार्थ:.
vyaktipadārthavādathe same as द्रव्यपदार्थवाद; the view that a word denotes the individual object and not the generic nature. The oldest grammarian referred to as holding this view, is व्याडि who preceded Patanjali.
vyañjanāvidyamānavadbhāvaconsideration of a consonant being not present as far as the accentuation of a vowel is concerned, the vowel being looked upon as the initial or the final, irrespective of the consonant .or consonants respectively preceding it, or following it; confer, compare स्वरविधौ व्यञ्जनमविद्यमानवद् भवति Par. Sek. Pari. 79.
vyapavarga(1)division of a single thing into its constituent elements; confer, compare स्थानिवद्भावाद् व्यपवर्ग: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII. 2.36, VII.3.44 Vart. 3; (2) distinct comprehension as possessed of a specific quality: cf न हि गौरित्युक्ते व्यपवर्गौ गम्यते शुक्ला नीला कपिला कपॊतेति। M.Bh, on P. I.2.64 Vart 37 ; (3) separation into parts, confer, compare कश्चिदेकेनैव प्रहारेण व्यपवर्गे करोति, M.Bh.on V.I.119 Vart 5; (4) distinct notion as a separate unit after the things have been combined confer, compare एकादेशे कृते व्यपवर्गाभावः संबुद्धिलोपो न प्राप्नोति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI.1.69 Vart 3; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII.1.80.
vyapekṣāmutual relationship in sense, as obtaining between two different words ( पद ) connected with each other in a sentence, as contrasted with compositeness of sense as seen in two words joined into a compound word ( समास ) ; व्यपेक्षा is given as an alternative definition of the word सामर्थ्य along with एकार्थीभाव as the other one, in the Mahabhasya: e. g. there is व्यपेक्षा between सर्पिः and पिब in the sentence सर्पिष्पिब, but not in तिष्ठतु सर्पिः पिब त्वमुद्कम्: confer, compare तथेदमपरं द्वैतं भवति एकार्थाभावो वा सामर्थ्यं स्याद् व्यपेक्षा वेति ! Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II,1.1 ; cf, also Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P, VIII.3 44.
vyartha(l)useless, serving no purpose, superfluous; the word is usually used in the sense of useless or futile in connection with a rule or its part, which serves no purpose, its purpose or object being served otherwise; such words or rules have never been condemned as futile by commentators, but an attempt is made invariably by them to deduce something from the futile wording and show its necessity; confer, compare व्यर्थे सज्ज्ञापयति a remark which is often found in the commentary literature; confer, compare अन्यथा अन्तरङ्गत्वाद्दीर्घे कृत एव प्रत्ययप्राप्त्या तद्यर्थता स्पष्टैव । Par. Sek. Pari. 56; (2) possessed of various senses such as the words अक्षा: माषा: et cetera, and others: confer, compare व्यर्थेषु च मुक्तसंशयम् । M.Bh.on P.I.2.64 Vart. 52. The word व्यर्थ possibly stands for विविधार्थ in such cases. It appears that the word व्यर्थ in the sense of futile was rarely used by ancient grammarians; the word अनर्थक appears to have been used in its placcusative case. See Mahabhasya in which the word व्यर्थ does not occur in this sense while the word अनर्थक occurs at several places.
vyastaseparated into its constituent elements; separated by a new insertion; a recital of the Vedic text by separating a coalesced vowel, which is looked upon as a fault of recital.
vyākaraṇadarśanathe science of Vyakarana with the element of Sphota introduced in it and brought consequently on a par with the other Darsanas by the stalwart grammar-scholar Bhartrhari of the 7th century A. D. For details see Sarvadarsanasangraha ' Paninidarsanam ' and page 385 Vol. VII. of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya edited by the D. ESociety, Poona.
vyākaraṇamahābhāṣyapradīpathe original name of the learned commentary on Patanjali's Mahabhasya by Kaiyatabhatta the well-known grammarian of Kashmir of the eleventh century. See प्रदीप and कैयट.
vyākaraṇādhyayanaprayojanathe purpose of the study of Grammar which is beautifully summed up and discussed in the first Ahnika by Patanjali in his Mahabhasya.
byāḍiname of an ancient grammarian with a sound scholarship in Vedic phonetics, accentuation,derivation of words and their interpretation. He is believed to have been a relative and contemporary of Panini and to have written a very scholarly vast volume on Sanskrit grammar named *Samgraha which is believed to have consisted of a lac of verses; confer, compare संग्रहो व्याडिकृतो लक्षसंख्ये ग्रन्थ: NageSa's Uddyota; confer, compare also इह पुरा पाणिनीये अस्मिन्व्याकरणे ब्याड्युपरचितं लक्षग्रन्थपरिमाणं निबन्धनमासीत् Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari. Tika. The work is not available at present. References to Vyadi or to his work are found in the Pratisakhya works, the Mahabhasya, the Varttikas, the Vakyapadiya and many subsequent treatises. A work on the Vyakarana Paribhasas, believed to have been written by Vyadi, is available by the name परिभाषासूचन which from its style and other peculiarities seems to have been written after the Varttikas, but before the Mahabhasya. Vyadi is well-known to have been the oldest exponent of the doctrine that words denote an individual object and not the genus. For details see pp. 136-8, Vol. 7 Vyakarana Mahabhasya DE. Society's Edition.
vyāḍīyaname given to the pupils and students belonging to the school of Vyadi; confer, compare M.Bh, on P.VI.2.36.
vyāptioccupation; presence comprehensive nature; cf व्याप्तिमत्वात्तु शब्दस्य Nir.I.2, where व्याप्ति refers to the permanent presence of the word in the minds of the speaker and the hearer, the word शब्द referring to the नित्यशब्द or स्फोट.
vyutpattiderivation of a word from a root which formed a special feature of the Nairukta school of Vedic scholars in ancient times; the word निर्वचन is used in the same sense: confer, compare सति संभवे व्युत्पत्तिरन्यथा कर्तव्या रूढेरनियमात् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V. 2.93.
vyudāsasetting aside of a rule or operation by means of another more powerful rule, or by means of a conventional dictum.
vhiṭne[ WHITNEY, WILLIAM DWIGHT, 1827-1894]a sound scholar of Vedic grammar who has, besides some books on Linguistic studies, written a work on Vedic Grammar and edited the Atharvaveda Pratisakhya.
ś(1)a sibilant letter of the palatal class, possessed of the properties, श्वासानुप्रदान, अघोष and कण्ठविवृतत्व; (2) the initial indicatory ( इत् ) letter श् of a non-taddhita affix in Panini's grammar, which is dropped; (3) substitute for च्छ् when followed by an affix beginning with a nasal consonant; e.g प्रश्न:, confer, compare P.VI.4.19;(4) substitute for स् when followed by श् or any palatal letter;exempli gratia, for example वृक्षश्छादयति वृक्षश्शेते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P. VIII. 4.40.
śā(1)conjugational sign(विकरण) applied to the roots of the sixth conjugation ( तुदादिगण ) in all conjugational tenses and moods ( i, e. the present, the imperfect,the imperative and the potential ) before the personal-endings; confer, compare तुदादिभ्यः शः, P. III.1.77; this sign श ( अ ) has got the initial consonant श्, as an indicatory one, and hence this अ is a Sarvadhatuka affix, but, it is weak and does not cause गुण for the preceding vowel; ( 2 ) taddhita affix. affix श in the sense of possession applied to the words लोमन् and others; e. g. लोमश:, रोमशःconfer, compare P.V.2. 100; (3) krt affix (अ ) applied to the roots पा, घ्रा, ध्मा, धे and दृश् when preceded by a prefix,to the roots लिम्प्, विन्द् et cetera, and othersnot preceded by a prefix, and optionaily to दा and धा of the third conjugation in the sense of an agent'; exempli gratia, for example उत्पिबः, उत्पश्यः, लिम्प:, विन्दः दद:, दायः: confer, compare P.III.1.137-139.
śaṃkarabhaṭṭaname of a grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote a commentary, called शांकरी after him, on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara.
śaktipotentiality of expressing the sense which is possessed by words permanently with them: denotative potentiality or denotation; this potentiality shows the senses,which are permanently possessed by the words, to the hearer and is described to be of one kind by ancient grammarian as contrasted with the two (अभिघा and लक्षणा) mentioned by the modern ones. It is described to be of two kinds-(a) स्मारिका शक्ति or recalling capacity which combines चैत्रत्व with पाक, and अनुभाविका शक्ति which is responsible for the actual meaning of a sentence. For details see Vakyapadiya III.
śatṛkrt affix अत् in the sense of ' the agent of the present time ', applied to any root which takes the Parasmaipada personal affixes confer, compare लट: शतृशानचावप्रथमासमानाधिकरणे P. III. 2.126,8. The words formed with this शतृ (अत्) affix are termed present participles in the declension of which, by virtue of the indicatory vowel ऋ in शतृ, the augment नुम् is inserted after the last vowel of the base, and the root receives such modifications as are caused by a Sarvadhatuka affix, the affix शतृ being looked upon as a Sarvadhatuka affix on account of the indicatory letter श्. The word ending in this affix शतृ governs a noun forming its object, in the accusative case.
śadhyaiशध्यैन् krt affix अध्यै in the sense of the infinitive added, to.a root as seen in the Vedic Literature: confer, compare तुमर्थे संसंनंसअसेनूक्सेकसेनध्यैअध्यैनूकध्यैकध्यैन् शध्येशध्यैनूतवैतवेङ्कतवेन:, P. III. 4.9.
śapa vikarana affix ( conjugational sign ) applied to roots of the first conjugation and in general to all secondary roots i. e. roots formed from nouns and from other roots before personal-endings which are Sarvadhatuka and which possess the sense of agent, provided there is no other vikarana affix prescribed: e. g. भवति, एधते, कारयति, हारयति, बुभूपति, पुत्रीयति, पुत्रकाम्यति, कामयते, गेीपांयति, कण्ङ्कयति, पटयति, दिनन्ति (यामिन्य:) et cetera, and others confer, compare कर्तरि शप् , P. III.1 .68. This affix शप् is dropped after roots of the second conjugation (अदादि } and those of the third conjugation ( जुहोत्यादि) and in Vedic Literature wherever observed; confer, compare P.II.4.72, 73, 75, 76.
śabādeśathe Vikarana affixes श्यन् , श> श्रम्, उ and श्रा according to those who hold the view that these affixes do not form the exceptions of शप्, but they are substituted for शप् . confer, compare शबादेशाः शयन्नादय: करिष्यन्ते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.27, II.2.3, III.1.33 and III.1.67.
śabdaliterally "sound" in general; confer, compare शब्दं कुरु शब्दं मा कार्षीः | ध्वनिं कुर्वनेवमुच्यते | M.Bh. in Ahnika I; confer, compare also शब्दः प्रकृतिः सर्ववर्णानाम् | वर्णपृक्तः: शब्दो वाच उत्पत्तिः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXIII.1, XXIII.3.In grammar the word शब्द is applied to such words only as possess sense; confer, compare प्रतीतपदार्थको लोके ध्वनि: शब्द: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). in Ahnika 1: confer, comparealso येनोच्चरितेन अर्थः प्रतीयते स शब्दः Sringara Prakasa I; confer, compare also अथ शब्दानुशासनम् M.Bh. Ahnika 1. In the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya, शब्द् is said to be constituted of air as far as its nature is concerned, but it is taken to mean in the Pratisakhya and grammar works in a restricted sense as letters possessed of sense, The vajasaneyiPratisakhya gives four kinds of words तिडू, कृत्, तद्धित and समास while नाम, आख्यात, निपात and उपसर्ग are described to be the four kinds in the Nirukta. As शब्द in grammar, is restricted to a phonetic unit possessed of sense, it can be applied to crude bases, affixes, as also to words that are completely formed with case-endings or personal affixes. In fact, taking it to be applicable to all such kinds, some grammarians have given tweive subdivisions of शब्द, vizप्रक्रुति, प्रत्यय,उपत्कार, उपपद, प्रातिपदिक, विभक्ति, उपसर्जन, समास, पद, वाक्य, प्रकरण and प्रबन्ध; confer, compare Sringara Prakasa I.
śabdaratnaname of a scholarly gloss written by Haridiksita on the Manorama, a commentary by Bhattoji Diksita on his own Siddhantakaumudi. The proper name of the commentary is लघुशब्दरत्न of which शब्दरत्न is an abridged form.The commentary लघुशब्दरत्न is generally studied along with the Manorama by students.There is a bigger work named बृहच्छब्दरत्न written by Hari Diksita, of which the लधुशद्वरत्न is an abridgment.
śabdarūpathe actual form of a word as a collection of letters or वर्णसमूह or वर्णानुपूर्वीं irrespective of the sense. In grammar it is the शब्दरूप that is mainly considered and not the meaning of the word; confer, compare स्व रूपं शब्दस्याशब्दसंज्ञा, P.I.1.68.
śabdarūpāvalia very brief treatise on declension giving the forms of the seven cases of a few choice-words. The work is studied as the first elementary work and is very common without the name of any specific author.There are different works named शब्दरूपावलि giving declensions of different words which are all anonymous, although from the dates of manuscripts mentioned, they appear to be more than five or six hundred years old.
śabdānuśāsanaliterally science of grammar dealing with the formation of words, their accents, and use in a sentence. The word is used in connection with standard works on grammar which are complete and self-sufficient in all the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.mentioned features. Patanjali has begun his Mahabhasya with the words अथ शब्दानुशासनम् referring possibly to the vast number of Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini, and hence the term शब्दानुशासन according to him means a treatise on the science of grammar made up of the rules of Panini with the explanatory and critical varttikas written by Katyayana and other Varttikakaras.The word शब्दानुशासन later on, became synonymons with Vyakarana and it was given as a title to their treatises by later grammarians, or was applied to the authoritative treatise which introduced a system of grammar, similar to that of Panini. Hemacandra's famous treatise, named सिद्धहैमचन्द्र by the author,came to be known as हैमशब्दानुशासन. Similarly the works on grammar written by पाल्यकीर्तिशाकटायन and देवनन्दिन् were called शाकटायनशब्दानुशासन and जैनेन्द्र' शब्दानुशासन respectively.
śabdopadeśascientific and authoritative citation or statement of a word as contrasted with अपशब्दोपदेशः; confer, compare किं शब्दोपदेश: कर्तव्यः आहोस्विदपशब्दोपदेशः आहोस्विदुभयोपदेश इति ।Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). in Ahnika l. शमादि a class of eight roots headed by शम् which get their vowel lengthened before the conjugational sign य (श्यन्) as also before the krt. affix इन् ( घिनुण् ) in the sense of 'habituated to': exempli gratia, for example शाम्यति, शमी, भ्राम्यति, भ्रमी et cetera, and others: confer, compare P.VII.3.74 and P. III.2.141.
śaraṇadevaa prominent grammarian of the Eastern school of Panini's system of grammar who lived in the thirteenth century and wrote works on Panini's grammar. His work named दुर्घटवृत्ति which ex. plains according to Panini's rules, the Varttikas thereon, and the Jnapakas deduced from them,the various words difficult to be explained, is much appreciated by scholars of grammar. He has quoted from a large number of classical works, and referred to many works of the Eastern grammarians who followed the Kasika school.
śarvavarmāa reputed grammarian who is believed to have been a contemporary of the poet Gunadhya in the court of Satavahana. He wrote the Grammar rules which are named the Katantra Sutras which are mostly based on the Sutras of Panini. In the grammar treatise named 'the Katantra Sutra' written by Sarvavarman the Vedic section and all the intricacies and difficult elements are carefully and scrupulously omitted by him, with a view to making his grammar useful for beginners and students of average intelligence.
śarvyavāyaintervention by any one of the spirants श् , ष् and स्, which prevents the substitution of ण् for न् but allows the substitution of ष् for म्; confer, compare चुटुतुलशर्व्यवाये न M.Bh. on P. VIII.4.2 as also नुम्विसर्जनीयशर्व्यवायेपि P. VIII.3.58 Vart. 1.
śākaṭāyana(1)name of an ancient reputed scholar of Grammar and Pratisakhyas who is quoted by Panini. He is despisingly referred to by Patanjali as a traitor grammarian sympathizing with the Nairuktas or etymologists in holding the view that all substantives are derivable and can be derived from roots; cf तत्र नामान्याख्यातजानीति शाकटायनो नैरुक्तसमयश्च Nir.I.12: cf also नाम च धातुजमाह निरुक्ते व्याकरणे शकटस्य च तोकम् M. Bh on P.III.3.1. Sakatayana is believed to have been the author of the Unadisutrapatha as also of the RkTantra Pratisakhya of the Samaveda ; (2) name of a Jain grammarian named पाल्यकीर्ति शाकटायन who lived in the ninth century during the reign of the Rastrakuta king Amoghavarsa and wrote the Sabdanusana which is much similar to the Sutrapatha of Panini and introduced a new System of Grammar. His work named the Sabdanusasana consists of four chapters which are arranged in the form of topics, which are named सिद्धि. The grammar work is called शब्दानुशासन.
śākalaa word frequently used in the Mahabhasya for a grammatical operation or injunction ( विधि ) which forms a specific feature of the grammar of शाकल्य, viz. that the vowels इ, उ,ऋ, and लृ remain without phonetical combination and a shortening of them, if they are long;confer, compareइकोsसवर्णे शाकल्यस्य ह्रस्वश्च P.VI. 1. 127; शाकल्यस्य इदं शाकल्यम् ।; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.VI.1.77 VI.1.125,VI. 1.27;VI.2.52, VII.3.3 and VIII. 2.108; (2) pupils of शाकल्य; confer, compare शाकल्यस्य छात्राः शाकलाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV.I.18;(3) a village in the Vahika district; confer, compare शाकलं नाम वाहीकग्राम: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.2.104 Vart. 3.
śānac(1)krt affix ( अान ) substituted for the Atmanepada लट् affixes, to which म् is prefixed if the base before the affix ends in अ; e. g. एधमान, विद्यमान, etc; cf P. III. 2. 124, 125, 126; (2) Vikarana affix ( अान ) substituted for श्ना before the personal ending हि of the imperative second person singular, if the preceding root ends in a consonant: e. g. पुषाण, मुषाण, confer, compare P. III. 1. 83.
śānānkrt affix (आन) substituted for the Atmampada affixes instead of शानच्, prescribed after the roots पू and यज्; the application of शानन् for शानच् is for the acute accent on the initial vowel of the root;exempli gratia, for example पवमानः with the acute accent on the initial vowel as contrasted with विद्यमान; with the acute accent on the last vowel; confer, compare P. III. 2.128.
śāyacVikarana affix ( आय) substituted for the Vikarana श्ना in Vedic Literature; e. g, गृभाय जिह्वया मधु; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III I. 84.
śāstrātideśasupposition of the original in the place of the substitute merely for the sake of the application of a grammatical rule as contrasted with रूपातिदेश, the actual restoration of the original form; confer, compare किं पुनरयं शास्त्रातिदेशः । तृचो यच्छास्त्रं तदतिदिश्यते । आहोस्विद्रूपातिदेशः तृचो यद्रूपं तदतिदिश्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VII.1.95.
śāstrāsiddhatvathe supposed invalidity of a rule or a set of rules by virtue of the dictum laid down by Panini in पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् VIII.2.1: confer, compare शास्त्रासिद्धत्वमनेन क्रियेत | एकादेशशास्त्रं तुक्शास्त्रे असिद्धं भवति | M.Bh. on P.VI.1.86 Vart. 5.
śicase-affix इ substituted for the case-affixes जस् and शस् of the nominative case. plural and the acc. plural in the neuter gender; confer, compare जश्शसोः शिः P. VII. 1.20. This affix शि is called सर्वनामस्थान just like the first five caseaffixes in the masculine and feminine. gender. This case affix is seen dropped in Vedic passages; confer, compare शेच्छन्दसि बहुलं ( लोप: ) P. VI. 1.70.
śikṣāgeneral name given to a work on Phonetics. Although there are many such works which are all called शिक्षा, the work, which is often referred to, by the word, is the Siksa named पाणिनीयशिक्षा, about the authorship of which, however, there is a doubt whether it was the work of Panini or of somebody belonging to his school. The Siksa works are helpful, no doubt, for the study of grammar, but no topic belonging to Siksa is given by Panini which apparently means that these works do not come under the subject or province of Grammar. The reason why the Siksa topics are not given by Panini, is worth consideration. These Siksa works are not specifically related to a particular Veda and it cannot be said whether they preceded or succeeded the Pratisakhya works.
śitpossessed of, or characterized by, the indicatory letter श्; the krt affixes which are marked with the indicatory श् are termed Sarvadhatuka affixes (confer, compare P.III.4.113), while, the Adesas or substitutes, marked with the indicatory श्, are substituted for the whole of the Sthanin or the original and not for its final letter according to the rule अलोन्त्यस्य P. I.1.52; e. g. शि is substituted,not for the final स् of जस् and शस् but for the whole जस् and the whole शस्; confer, compare P.I.1.55.
śiṣṭa(1)cultured and learned people who want to speak correctly and who therefore have studied gra mmar; confer, compare के पुनः शिष्टा: | वैयाकरणाः | कुत एतत् | शास्त्रपूर्विका हि शिष्टिवैयाकरणाश्च शास्त्रज्ञा: | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI. 1.109; (2) enjoined, prescribed; confer, compare विपर्ययो ध्रुवशिष्टेSपरेषाम् | R.Pr.VI.120.
śiṣyahitā(वृत्ति)a work on grammar written by उग्रभूति of which a mention is made by Al Beruni in his work. शी (1) case affix (ई) substituted for the nominative case. plural affix जस् (अस् ) in the declension of the pronouns, when the affix जस् is preceded by the vowel अ; exempli gratia, for example सर्वे, विश्वे; confer, compare kas. on P VII.1.17; (2) case affix (ई ) substituted for औ of the nominative case. and the acc. dual after feminine. bases ending in आ, as also after bases in the neuter gender; exempli gratia, for example खट्वे रमे; कुण्डे, वने; confer, compare Kas on P. VII.1.18, 19.
śubhrādia class of words headed by the word शुभ्र to which the taddhita affix एय ( ढक् ) is added in the sense of a descendant in spite of other affixes being prescribed by some other rules which sometimes are added optionally with this एय; exempli gratia, for example शौभ्रेय:, वैधवेय: रौहिणेयः. This class is looked upon as अाकृतिगण and hence if this affix एय is seen applied although not prescribed actually as in the word गाङ्गेय, the word is supposed to have been included in this class; confer, compare P. IV. I.123.
śecase-ending seen in Vedic Literature substituted for any one of the 2l case-endings as found in Vedic Language; words ending in this शे ( ए ) are not coalesced with a vowel that follows; e.g अस्मे इन्द्रबृहस्पती; confer, compare P.VII.1.39 and I.1.13.
śeṣa(l)any other senses than what are given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare शेषे P.IV.2.92: (2) surname of a reputed family of grammarians belonging to Southern India which produced many grammarians, from the fifteenth century to the eighteenth century. Ramacandra Sesa was the first grammarian in the family who wrote the Prakriyakaumudi in the fifteenth century. His descendants developed the system of studying grammar by the study of topics as given in the Prakriya Kaumudi and wrote several works of the nature of glosses and comments.
śeṣādria grammarian of the seventeenth century who has written a work, Paribhasabhaskara, on the Paribhasas of the Panini system; the treatise is written in the manner of Siradeva's Paribhasavrtti which has been taken as a basis by him.
śaunakādia class of words headed by the word शौनक to which the taddhita affix इन् ( णिनि ) is added in the sense of 'instructed by', provided the word so formed is a portion of what is looked upon as a part of the sacred Vedic Literature; confer, compare शौनकेन प्रोक्तमधीयते शौनकिनः, वाजसनेयिन: cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV. 3.106.
ścutvathe substitution of the palatal consonants श्,च्,छ्,ज्, झ् and ञ् respectively for the similar consonants स्, त् , थ् , द् , ध् and न् of the dental class; confer, compare स्तोः श्चुना श्चु: P.VIII.4.10.
śnāa vikarana or conjugational sign of the ninth conjugation, to be added to roots headed by क्री before the Sarvadhatuka affixes; exempli gratia, for example क्रीणाति; confer, compare क्र्यादिभ्य: श्ना. P.III.1.81. श्ना is added optionally with श्नुः ( नु ) to the roots स्तम्भ्, स्तुम्भ्, स्कम्भ् , स्कुम्भ् and स्कु. exempli gratia, for exampleस्तभ्नाति, स्तभ्नोति, स्कुभ्नाति, स्कुभ्नोति etc : confer, compare P.III.1.82.
śyana vikarana or conjugational sign of the fourth conjugation added to roots headed by दिव्, before the Sarvadhatuka affixes; exempli gratia, for example. दीव्यति, पुष्यति, et cetera, and others श्यन् is added optionally with शप् (अ) to the roots भ्राश्, भ्रम् , क्लम् and others, as also to यस्.
śravaṇahearing of a phonetic element or a word in the actual speech; audition; confer, compare तस्य चोदात्तस्वरितपरत्वे श्रवणं स्पष्टम् S. K. on P.I.2.32. In many technical grammatical terms, affixes and substitutes, there is sometimes a portion of them which is not a vital part of the word, but it is for the sake of causing certain prescribed grammatical operations. The letters or syllables which form such a portion are called इत् and they are only for the sake of grammatical operations (कार्यार्थ ), as contrasted with the other ones which are actually heard (श्रुत्यर्थ or श्रवणार्थ ).
śrīdharaa grammarian of the last century who has written a commentary named श्रीधरी after him, on the Paribhasendusekhara.
śrutaliterally what is actually heard; the word is used in connection with such statements as are made by the authoritative grammarians, Panini and the Varttikakara by their actual utterance or wording, as contrasted with such dictums as can be deduced only from their writings. confer, compare श्रुतानुभितंयोः श्रौतः संबन्धो बलीयान्. Par. Sek Pari. 104.
śrutakevalina term of a very great honour given to such Jain monks as have almost attained perfection; the term is used in connection with Palyakirti Sakatayana, the Jain grammarian शाकटायन, whose works शाकटायनशब्दानुशासन and its presentation in a topical form named शाकटायनप्रक्रिया are studied at the present day in some parts of India. See शाकटायन a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
ślua term used in the sense of elision or lopa in the case of the affix शप् when it is elided after the roots headed by हु, i. e. roots of the third conjugation as also after any root wherever it is so seen in the Vedic Literature: confer, compare बहुलं छन्दसि P. III. 4. 76. This श्लु is looked upon as a substitute zero, or nil for the general vikarana शप् in the case of these roots; confer, compare जुहोत्यादिभ्यः श्लुः P. II. 4. 75. The specific feature of this elision of the vikarana शप् by means of the term श्लु, is that it causes reduplication of the roots to which it is added; confer, compare लुकि प्रकृते श्लुविधानं द्विर्वचनार्थम् Kas, on. P. II. 4. 75 and P. III. 1. 10.
śvastanīa term of ancient grammarians for the first future called लुट् by Panini; confer, compare परिदेवने श्वस्तनी भविष्यन्त्यर्थे । इयं नु कदा गन्ता यैवं पादौ निदधाति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 3.15.
(l)a sibilant letter of the cerebral class of consonants possessed of the properties श्वास, अघोष, कण्ठविवार and महाप्राण ; (2) mute indicatory letter ष्, attached to nouns as also to affixes with which nouns are formed, such as ष्वुन्, ष्कन्, ष्टरच्, ष्ट्रन् et cetera, and others showing the addition of the feminine affix ई ( ङीष् ); confer, compare षिद्गौरादिभ्यश्च P. IV. 1.41 ; (3) changeable to स् when placed at the beginning of roots in the Dhatupatha except in the case of the roots formed from nouns and the roots ष्ठिव् and ष्वष्क्; (4) substitute for the last consonant of the roots ब्रश्च, भ्रस्ज्, सृज्, मृज्, यज्, राज्, भ्राज्, as also of the roots ending in छ् and श् before a consonant excepting a nasal and a semivowel, as also when the consonant is at the end of the word; e. g. भ्रष्टा, स्रष्टा, यष्टुम् सम्राट् et cetera, and others cf P. VIII.2.36 (5) substitute for a visarjaniya preceded by a vowel except अ and followed by a consonant of the guttural or the labial class which does not begin a different word, as also before the words पाश, कल्प, क, काभ्य et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VIII. 3.39: confer, compare also P. VIII 3.41, 43, 44, 45 and 48 for some specified cases; (6) substitute for स् when placed near a consonant of the cerebral class or near the consonant ष्; e. g. वृक्षष्षण्डे , वृक्षष्टकार: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VIII. 4.41.
ṣa(1)consonant ष् , the vowel अ being added for facility of pronunciation; (2) compound-ending अ, substituted for the final of the word मूर्धन् at the end of a Bahuvrihi compound when the word मूर्धन् is preceded by द्वि or त्रि e. g. द्विमूर्धः, त्रिमूर्धः confer, compare द्वित्रिभ्यां ष मूर्ध्नः P. V. 4.115 (3) a technical term for तत्पुरुषसमास in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
ṣaṭkārakakhaṇḍanamaṇḍanaknown also as कारकखण्डनमण्डन a grammar-work on consonant is at the end of the word; e. g. भ्रष्टा, स्रष्टा, यष्टुम् सम्राट् et cetera, and others cf P. VIII.2.36 (5) substitute for a visarjaniya preceded by a vowel except अ and followed by a consonant of the guttural or the labial class which does not begin a different word, as also before the words पाश, कल्प, क, काभ्य et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VIII. 3.39: confer, compare also P. VIII 3.41, 43, 44, 45 and 48 for some specified cases; (6) substitute for स् when placed near a consonant of the cerebral class or near the consonant ष्; e. g. वृक्षष्षण्डे , वृक्षष्टकार: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VIII. 4.41.
ṣa(1)consonant ष् , the vowel अ being added for facility of pronunciation; (2) compound-ending अ, substituted for the final of the word मूर्धन् at the end of a Bahuvrihi compound when the word मूर्धन् is preceded by द्वि or त्रि e. g. द्विमूर्धः, त्रिमूर्धः confer, compare द्वित्रिभ्यां ष मूर्ध्नः P. V. 4.115 (3) a technical term for तत्पुरुषसमास in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
ṣaṭkārakalakṣaṇaa small work in verses on the six case-relations ascribed to Amarasimha, but very likely the author was Amaracandra a Jain grammarian of the fifteenth century. The work is also named षट्कारकविवरण.
ṣatvachange of the consonant स् into ष् in certain conditions in the formation of a word, or after prepositions in the case of verbs beginning with स्. This cerebralization of स् was a peculiar phonetic change which naturally occurred when स् in utterance came after a vowel excepting अ. Some of the Pratisakhya works have exhaustively treated this change and Panini has also mentioned many rules in connection with it.
ṣaṣṭhīnirdiṣṭaa word put in the genitive case; a substitute given as connected with a genitive case which replaces the whole word which is put in the genitive case unless the substitute consists of a single letter or is characterized by the mute letter ङ्, confer, compare षष्ठी स्थानेयोगा । अलोन्त्यस्य | अनेकाल्शित्सर्वेस्य et cetera, and others confer, compare P. I. 1.49 to 55.
ṣikantaddhita affix. affix इक added to the word पथिन् in the sense of ' a student of' or ' a scholar of ' when the word पथिन् is preceded by the word शत or षष्टि. e. g. शतपथिकः, शतपथिकी । confer, compare शतषष्टेः षिकन् पथ: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. [I. 2.60.
ṣitan affix or sometimes a word marked by the mute letter ष्, The mute letter ष् attached to roots signifies the addition of the krt affix अङ् ( अ ) in the sense of the verbal activity: e. g. क्षमा from the root क्षमूष् ( क्षम् ), जरा from ज्ट्टष्ठ ( ज्दृ ); confer, compare षिद्भिदादिम्भोSङ् P. III. 3.104: attached to affixes, ष् signifies the addition of the feminine. affix ई ( ङीष् ), e. g. वराकी, शतपथिकी et cetera, and others confer, compare षिद्गौरादिभ्यश्च P. IV. 1.41. A few roots headed by घट् (roots from घट् to त्वर्) are to be looked upon as षित् for the purpose of the addition of the krt. affix अ; e. g. घटा, व्यथा et cetera, and others confer, compare घटादयः षितः । Gana sutra in Dhatupatha
ṣyañtaddhita affix. affix (1) in the sense of 'nature ' applied optionally with the affix इमनिच् to words showing colour as also to words headed by दृढ: e. g. शौक्ल्यम् , शुक्लिमा, कार्ष्ण्यम् कृष्णिमा, दार्ढ्यम्, द्रढिमा et cetera, and others: confer, compare P. V. 1.123: (2) in the sense of nature as also in the sense of professional work to words of quality and words headed by ब्राम्हणः e. g. जाड्यम्, ब्राह्मण्यम् cf P.V. 1.124; (3) to the words चतुर्वर्ण, त्रिलोकी and others in the same sense as that of those very words; exempli gratia, for exampleचातुर्वर्ण्यम् त्रैलोक्यम् षाड्गुण्यम् सन्यम् etc, confer, compare P. V. 6.124 Vart, 1.
s(l)a sibilant letter of the dental class of consonants possessed of the properties श्वास, अघोष, कण्ठविवार and महाप्राण ; ( 2 ) substitute for visarjaniya if followed by a hard consonant excepting a sibilant confer, compare P. VIII. 3. 34, 36, 38, 40, 42, 46, 47, 48-54,
sa(1)short term for समास used by ancient grammarians ; the term is found used in the Jainendra Vyakarana also ; confer, compare ति्त्रक्कारकाणां प्राक् सुवुप्तत्तेः कृद्भिः सविधि: Jain.. Pari. 100; confer, compare also राजाsसे ; ( 2 ) Unadi affix स placed after the roots वॄ, तॄ, वद् , हन् and others; confer, compareUnadiSutras 342-349; (3) taddhita affix. affix स in the quadruple senses (चातुरर्थिक) applied to the words तृण and others. exempli gratia, for example तृणसः; confer, compare P. IV.2.80; (4) taddhita affix. affix स applied to the word मृद् when praise is intended e. g. मृत्सा, मृत्स्नाः; also confer, compare P. V. 4.41; (5) substitute for the preposition सम् before the words हित and तत; confer, compare समो हितततयोर्वा लोपः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI.1.144 Vart. I.
saṃkrama(1)joining with a subsequent word after omitting a word or two occurring between; cf, गलत्पदमतिक्रम्य अगलता सह संधानं संक्रम:; e. g. शूद्रे अर्ये for शूर्द्रे यदर्ये where यत् is passed over in the krama and other recitals; cf Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 77, 165, 194; (2) a term used in ancient grammars for such affixes and others which do not allow the substitution of guna or vrddhi for the preceding vowel; the term is also used for the letters क्, ग् and ङ् when they are mute, serving only the purpose of preventing guna or vrddhi; confer, compare मृजेरजादौ संक्रमे विभाषा वृद्धिमारभन्ते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.3. Vart. 10.
saṃkṣiptasāraname of a complete grammar-work written by क्रमदीश्वर for facility of study. This grammar appears to have been written before the time of कैयटं or हेमचन्द्र, as can be seen from the popular stanza परेत्र पाणिनयिज्ञा: केचित् कालापकोविदा; ।| एके विश्रान्तविद्याः स्युरन्ये संक्षिप्तसारका; ll
saṃjñāa technical term; a short wording to convey ample sense; a term to know the general nature cf things; convention; confer, compare वृद्धिशब्द; संज्ञा; अादेच: संज्ञिन: M.Bh. on P.1-1.1. There are two main divisions of संज्ञा-कृत्रिमसंज्ञा or an artificial term such as टि, घु, or भ which is merely conventional, and अकृत्रिमसंज्ञा which refers to the literal sense conveyed by the word such as अव्यय, सर्वनाम and the like. Some grammar works such as the Candra avoid purely conventional terms, These samjhas are necessary for every scientific treatise. In Panini's grammar, there are the first two chapters giving and explaining the technical terms whose number exceeds well-nigh a hundredition
saṃjñāśabdaone of the four divisions of wordsजातिशब्द, गुणशब्द्ं, क्रियाशब्द and संज्ञाशब्द; the संज्ञाशब्द is called also यदृच्छाशब्द a word forming the name of a thing by virtue of a convention; See यदृच्छाशब्द.
saṃdaṣṭaa fault of pronunciation when the constituent letters of a word are uttered with the teeth kept close together. Kaiyata has ex-plained the word as वर्धित.
saṃnipātaparibhāṣāthe maxim or canvention that an operation which is based upon, or is caused or occasioned by, a relationship between two things cannot break their relation : in short, such an operation as results in breaking the relationship between two things on which it is based, cannot take placcusative case. This dictum is many times followed in grammar in Preventing the application of such rules as are likely to spoil the formation of the correct word; many times, however, this dictum has to be ignored; For details see Pari. Sek. Pari. 86; also| Mahabhasya on P. I. 1.39.
saṃprasāraṇaliterally extension; the process of changing a semi-vowel into a simple vowel of the same sthana or place of utterance; the substitution of the vowels इ, उ, ऋ and लृ for the semi-vowels य्, व् , र् and ल् respectively; cf इग्यणः संप्रसारणम् P. 1.1.45. The term संप्रसारण is rendered as a 'resultant vowel' or as 'an emergent vowel'. The ancient term was प्रसारण and possibly it referred to the extension of य् and व्, into their constituent parts इ +अ, उ+अ et cetera, and others the vowel अ being of a weak grade but becoming strong after the merging of the subseguent vowel into it exempli gratia, for example confer, compare सर्वत्र प्रसारणिभ्यो ड: P. III. 2.8 Vart.1. For the words taking this samprasarana change, see P. VI. 1 .13 to .19. According to some grammarians the term संप्रसारण is applied to the substituted vowels while according to others the term refers to the operation of the substitution: confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.15. The substitution of the samprasarana vowel is to be given preference in the formation of a word; , confer, compare संप्रसारणं तदाश्रयं च कार्यं बलवत् Pari. Sek. Pari. 1 19. संप्रसारणबलीयस्त्व the relative superior strength of the samprasarana change in comparison with other operations occurring simultaneotisly. The phrase न वा संप्रसारणबलीयस्त्वात् is often used in the Mahabhasya which is based upon the dictum of the superior strength of the samprasarana substitution, which is announced by the writer of the Varttikas; P. VI. 1.17 Vart, 2. , See संप्रसारण.
saṃvādacintāmaṇiname of a small treatise on roots and their meanings written by : a grammarian named इन्द्रदत्तोपाध्याय who has also written a commentary on the Sabdakaustubha called कौस्तुभगुण and सिद्धान्तकौमुदीगूढफक्किकाप्रकाश,
saṃskāra(1)preparation such as (a)that of a word by placing the affix after the base and accomplishing all the necessary changes, or (b) that of a sentence by placing all words connected mutually by syntax and then explaining their formation; these two views are respectively called the पदसंस्कारपक्ष and the वाक्यसंस्कारपक्ष; (2) grammatical formation; confer, compare स्वरसंस्कारयोश्छन्दसि नियम: । संस्कारो लोपागमवर्णविकारप्रकृतिभावलक्षण: Uvvata on V.Pr. I.1; confer, compare also तद्यत्र स्वरसंस्कारौ प्रादेशिकेन गुणेन अन्वितौ स्याताम् et cetera, and others Nir.I.
saṃskṛtamañjarīa short handbook on declension and case-relations written by a grammarian named Sadhusundara, who lived in the beginning of the eighteenth century.
saṃhitāposition of words or parts of words in the formation ofa word quite near each other which results into the natural phonetic coalescence of the preceding and the following letters. Originally when the Vedic hymns or the running prose passages of the Yajurveda were split up into their different constituent parts namely the words or padas by the Padakaras, the word संहिता or संहितापाठ came into use as contrasted with the पदपाठ. The writers of of the Pratisakhyas have conseguently defined संहिता as पदप्रकृतिः संहिता, while Panini who further split up the padas into bases ( प्रकृति ) and affixes ( प्रत्यय ) and mentioned several augments and substitutes, the phonetic combinations, which resulted inside the word or pada, had to be explained by reason of the close vicinity of the several phonetic units forming the base, the affix, the augment, the substitute and the like, and he had to define the word संहृिता rather differently which he did in the words परः संनिकर्षः संहिता; cf P.I.4.109: confer, compare also संहितैकपदे नित्या नित्या धातूपसर्गयोः । नित्य समासे वाक्ये तु सा विवक्षामपेक्षते Sabdakaustubha on Maheshvara Sutra 5.1.
saṃhitāpāṭhathe running text or the original text of the four Vedas as originally composedition This text, which was the original one, was split up into its constituent padas or separate words by ancient sages शौनक, अात्रेय and others,with a view to facilitating the understanding of it, and consequently to preserving it in the oral tradition.The original was called मूलप्रकृति of which the पदपाठ and the क्रमपाठ which were comparatively older than the other artificial recitations such as the जटापाठ, घनपाठ and others, are found mentioned in the Pratisakhya works.
sakarmakaa root which, by virtue of the nature of its meaning id est, that is verbal activity, requires or expects an object which is covered by the activity; a transitive root. In the passive voice of these roots the object is expressed by the verbal termination and hence it is put in the nominative case.
srata short term used for the affixes शतृ ( अत् ) and शानच् ( अान ) which are applied to roots to form the present and the future participles; confer, compare तौ सत् P III. 2. 127: cf also लृटः सद्वा P III. 3. 14.
satiśiṣṭaprescribed subsequently; occurring after the preceding has taken place; confer, compare सति शिष्टोपि विकरणस्वरः सार्वधातुकस्वरं न बाधते; although the words सति and शिष्टः are separate still it is habitual to take them combined in an adjectival sense and make the word सतिशिष्ट an adjective to the word स्वर as in the dictum सतिशिष्टस्वरबलीयस्त्वं च P. VI. 1. 158 Vart. 9.
sadāśiva-agnihotrīname of a modern grammarian of the seventeenth century who has written a gloss on Pratisakhya works called प्रातिशाख्यदीपिका.
sadāśiva-paṇḍitaa grammarian of the seventeenth century who has written a commentary on the Sutras of Panini and a brief commentary on the Mahabhasya called गूढार्थदीपिनी or गूढार्थदीपिका which is incomplete.
sadāśivabhaṭṭa(घुले)a prominent grammarian of the latter half of the eighteenth century who was a resident of Nagpur and whose gloss on the Laghusabdendusekhara by name सदाशिवभट्टी is well known to scholars.
sanvadbhāvabehaviour like that of the affix सन् in point of its specific features, viz. causing reduplication in the case of the previous root.by the rule सन्यङोः VI.1.9, as also the substitution of इ for अ in the reduplicated syllable ( अभ्यास ), by P. VII. 4.79. This सन्वद्भाव is prescribed in the case of a root ending in इ ( णिच् ) before the aorist sign ( विकरण ) चङ्. confer, compare सन्वल्लघुनि चङ्परेनग्लोपे VII. 4.93.
saptasvaralit, the seven accents; the term refers to the seven accents formed of the subdivisions of the three main Vedic accents उदात्त, अनुदात्त and स्वरित viz उदात्त, उदात्ततर, अनुदात्त, अनुदात्ततर, स्वरित, स्वरितोदात्त,and एकश्रुति: cf त एते तन्त्रे तरनिर्देशे सप्त स्वरा भवन्ति ( उदात: । उदात्ततरः । अनुदात्तः ! अनुदात्ततरः । स्वरित: । स्वरिते य उदात्तः सोन्येन विशिष्टः । एकश्रुतिः सप्तम: ॥ M. Bh on P. I. 2. 33. It is possible that these seven accents which were turned into the seven notes of the chantings of the samans developed into the seven musical notes which have traditionally come down to the present day known as सा रे ग म प ध नी; confer, compare उदात्ते निषादगान्धारौ अनुदात्ते ऋषभधैवतौ । स्वरितप्रभवा ह्येते षड्जमध्यमपञ्चमाः। Pāṇini. Siksa. The Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya mentions the seven accents differently; confer, compare उदात्तादयः परे सप्त । यथा-अभिनिहितक्षैप्र-प्राशश्लिष्ट-तैरोव्यञ्जन-तैरोविराम-पादवृत्तताथाभाव्याः Uvvata on V.Pr.I.l l4.
samartha(1)having an identical sense; cf प्रोपाभ्या समर्थाभ्याम् । ...तौ चेत् प्रोपौ समर्थौ तुल्यार्थौ भवतः । क्व चानयोस्तुल्यार्थता । आदिकर्मणि । Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. I. 3. 42: (2) mutually connected in meaning in such a way that the meanings are connected together or commixed together; समर्थः शक्वः । विग्रहवाक्यार्थाभिधाने यः शक्तः स समर्थो वेदितव्यः । अथवा समर्थपदाश्रयत्वात्समर्थः । समर्थानां पदानां संबद्धार्थानां संसृष्टार्थानां विधिर्वेदितव्यः । Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II. 1. I; confer, compare also एकार्थीभावो व्यपेक्षा वा सामर्थ्यम्;। (3) connected with relationship of senses, as between the activity and the subject,object, instrument et cetera, and others, or as between the master and the servant or the Possessor and the possessed; confer, compare राज्ञः पुरुषः or ग्रामं गच्छति,or सर्पिः पिब, but not सर्पिः पिब in the sentence तिष्ठतु सर्पिः पिब त्वमुदकम् । ; (4) capable of expressing the sense e. g. a word with the sandhis well observed; confer, compare समर्थानां प्रथमाद्वा । सामर्थ्ये परिनिष्ठितत्वम् । कृतसन्धिकार्यत्वमिति यावत् । S. K. on IV. I. 82; cf also समर्थः पटुः शक्तः इति पर्यायाः। शक्तत्वं च कार्योत्पादनयोम्यत्वम् et cetera, and others Balamanorama on the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
samāsaplacing together of two or more words so as to express a composite sense ; compound composition confer, compare पृथगर्थानामेकार्थीभावः समासः। Although the word समास in its derivative sense is applicable to any wording which has a composite sense (वृत्ति), still it is by convention applied to the समासवृत्ति only by virtue of the Adhikarasutra प्राक् कडारात् समास: which enumerates in its province the compound words only. The Mahabhasyakara has mentioned only four principal kinds of these compounds and defined them; confer, compare पूर्वपदार्थ प्रधानोव्ययीभावः। उत्तरपदार्थप्रधानस्तत्पुरुषः। अन्यपदार्थप्रधानो बहुव्रीहिः । उभयपदार्थप्रधानो द्वन्द्वः । M.Bh. on P.II.1.6; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.II.1.20, II.1.49,II.2.6, II.4.26, V.1.9. Later grammarians have given many subdivisions of these compounds as for example द्विगु, कर्मधारय and तत्पुरुष (with द्वितीयातत्पुरुष, तृतीयातत्पुरुष et cetera, and othersas also अवयवतत्पुरुष, उपपदतत्पुरुष and so on) समानाधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, व्यधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, संख्याबहुवीहि, समाहारद्वन्द्व, इतरेतरद्वन्द्व and so on. समासचक्र a short anonymous treatise on compounds which is very popular and useful for beginners. The work is attributed to वररुचि and called also as समासपटल. The work is studied and committed to memory by beginners of Sanskrit ] studies in the PathaSalas of the old type.
samāsāntasecondary suffixes which are prescribed at the end of compounds in specific cases and which are looked upon as taddhita affixes; exempli gratia, for examplethe Samasanta डच् ( अ ), causing elision of the last syllable of the compound word, is added to compounds called संख्याबहुव्रीहि; exempli gratia, for example उपदशाः,पञ्चषाः et cetera, and others P.V.4.73. Samasanta अ is added to compounds ending with ऋच्,पुर्, अप्, and धुर,and अच् to words ending with सामन् , लोमन् , अक्षन् , चतुर् पुंस् , अनडुह्, मनस् , वर्चस्, तमस् , श्रेयस् , रहस्, उरस्, गो, तावत्, अध्वन् , etc :under specific conditions; cf P.V.4.68 to 86. अच् ( अ ) is added at the end of the tatpurusa compounds to the words अङ्गुलि, and रात्रि, under specific conditions; confer, compare P.V.4.86, 87: टच् ( अ ) is added at the end of tatpurusa compounds ending in राजन् , अहन् , सखि , गो, and उरस् and under specific conditions to those ending in तक्षन् , श्वन् , सक्थि, नौ, खारी, and अज्जलि as also to words ending in अस् and अन् in the neuter gender in Vedic Literature, and to the word ब्रह्मन् under specific conditions: confer, compare P.V. 4.91 to 105: टच् is added at the end of समाहारद्वन्द्व compounds ending in च् , छ् , ज्, झ्,ञ्, , द्, ष् and ह्, and at the end of अव्ययीभाव compounds ending with the words शरद् , विपाश् , अनस् , and मनस् et cetera, and others as also at the end of words ending in अन् or with any of the class consonants except nasals, confer, compare P.V.4.106-ll2; षच् ( अ ) is added to Bahuvrihi compounds ending with सक्थि and अक्षि as limbs of the body, as also with अङ्गुलि, while ष , अप् and अच् are added to specified words under special conditions; the Samasanta affix असिच् ( अस् ) is added at the end of a Bahuvrihi compound ending in प्रजा, and मेधा, the Samasanta affix इच् is added at the end of the peculiar Bahuvrihi compound formed of दण्ड, मुसल et cetera, and others when they are repeated and when they show a fight with the instruments of fight exchanged; confer, compare P. V.4.113128. Besides these affixes, a general समासान्त affix कप् is added necessarily or optionally as specified in P.V. 4.151-159.
samāsāntaśābdādeśaa substitute for a word or its part at the end of a compound prescribed for certain specified words under specified conditions; e. gज्ञु for जानु , ऊधन् for ऊधस् , धन्वन् for धनुस्, जानि for जाया, गन्धि for गन्ध, पाद् and पद्, for पाद, दत् for दन्त, ककुद् for ककुद: cf P. V. 4.129-150.
samāhāracollection, collective notion which is one of the four senses of the indeclinable च. The collective notion by nature being single, the dvandva compound formed of words showing such a collection takes the neuter gender and singular number affixes confer, compareयदा तिरोहितावयवविवक्षा संहति: प्रधानं तदा समाहार: Siradeva Pari. 16: confer, compare also P. II.2.29 and II. 1. 51.
sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇacalled also सरस्वतीसूत्र, name of a voluminous grammar work ascribed to king Bhoja in the eleventh century. The grammar is based very closely on Panini's Astadhyayi, consisting of eight chapters or books. Although the affixes, the augments and the substitutes are much the same, the order of the Sutras is considerably changedition By the anxiety of the author to bring together, the necessary portions of the Ganapatha, the Unadiptha and the Paribhasas, which the author' has included in his eight chapters, the book instead of being easy to understand, has lost the element of brevity and become tedious for reading. Hence it is that it is not studied widely. For details see pp. 392, 393 Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's edition.
sarvapadādeśaa substitute for the entire word and not for a part of it. This doctrine of सर्वपदादेशं everywhere is advocated by grammarians in consonance with their doctrine of शब्दनित्यत्व; confer, compare सर्वे सर्वपदादेशा दाक्षीपुत्रस्य पाणिनेः | एकदेशविकारे हि नित्यत्वं नोपपद्यते ॥ M.Bh. on P. I. 1. 20, VII.;.27.
sarvaprasaṅgaa presentation of all the substitutes for all the original ones indiscriminately; an application in all cases irrespective of any special consideration: confer, compare स्थानिन एकत्वनिर्देशादनेकादेशनिर्देशाच्च सर्वप्रसङ्ग: M.Bh.on P. I. 1. 50 Vart. l and 12; cf also M.Bh. on P.I.1.60, I.3.2, 3,10 etc
sarvamaṅgalāa commentary on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara written by a grammarian of the nineteenth century named शेषशर्मन् or मनीषिशेषशर्मन्. The work is incomplete.
sarvādiliterally a group or a class of words beginning with the word सर्व as the first word in the list; the term is used in general as a synonymous term with Sarvanaman; confer, compare संज्ञोपसर्जनीभूतास्तु न सर्वादयः Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.I.1.27. सर्वादेश a substitute for the entire wording instead of the final letter as prescribed by the rule अलेान्त्यस्य P.I.1.52; confer, compare अनेकाल्शीत्सर्वस्य P.I.1.55.
sarvopasarjanaall the constituent members of which (compound) are subordinated to quite a different word and not mutually in the manner of one member to another. The Bahuvrihi compound, as contrasted with other compounds, is described to be such an one, as all its members are subordinate in sense to another word; confer, compare यस्य सर्वे अवयवा उपसर्जनीभूताः स सर्वोपसर्जनो बहुव्रीहिर्गृह्यते ; Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.VI. 3.82.
savarṇacognate, homophonic: a letter belonging to the same technical category of letters possessing an identical place of utterance and internal effort confer, compare तुल्यास्यप्रयत्नं सवर्णम् P. 1, 1. 9. For example, the eighteen varieties of अ, due to its short, long and protracted nature as also due to its accents and nasalization, are savarna to each other. The vowels ऋ and लृ are prescribed to be considered as Savarna although their place of utterance differs. The consonants in each class of consonants are savarna to one another, but by the utterance of one, another cannot be taken except when the vowel उ has been applied to the first. Thus कु stands for क्, ख्, ग्, घ् and ङ्. confer, compare तुल्यास्यप्रयत्नं सवर्णम् P. 1, I. 9 and अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्यय: P. I. 1. 69.
savarṇadīrdhathe lengthened form of a vowel which is substituted for two cognate vowels coming near each other; confer, compare अकः सवर्णे दीर्घः. P. VI. l. 10l.
sāṃgrahasūtrikaa student of संग्रहसूत्र; the word occurs in the Mahabhasya along with वार्तिकसूत्रिक, and it may therefore mean a student of the stupendous work named the Samgraha of व्याडि which is believed to have consisted of small numerous sutralike assertions, with an exhaustive gloss thereon. See संग्रह.
sāṃpratika(l)what is actually expressed .or found in the context; confer, compare सांप्रतिकाभावे भूतपूर्वगतिर्विज्ञायते M. Bh on P. VI. 1.177 Vart. 1: (2) original, found in the original context of Prakriti; confer, compare सांप्रतिके प्रकृतिस्थे कण्ठे सति हकारो नाम बाह्यः प्रयत्नः क्रियते Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 6; (3) of the present time: confer, compare Purus. Pari. 15.
sāṃhitikaoriginal, as belonging to the Samhitapatha of the Sutras and not introduced for some additional purpose without forming a part of the actual affix; confer, compare अाकर्षात् ष्ठल् | इह केषां चित्सांहितिकं षत्वं केषांचित्षिदर्थम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV. 4.9.
sāmānādhikaraṇyastanding in apposition; the word is used many times in its literal sense ' having the same substratum.' For instance, in घटं करोति देवदत्तः, the personal ending ति and देवदत्त are said to be समानाधिकरण. The Samanadhikarana words are put in the same case although, the gender and number sometimes differ. See the word समानाधिकरण.
sāmānyabhaviṣyatfuture tense in general; the general future tense expressed by the verb-endings substituted for लृट्. There is also the term शुद्धभविष्यत् or भविष्यन्ती used in the same sense; confer, compare लृट् शेषे च। शेषे शुद्धे भविष्यति काले धातोर्लृट् प्रत्ययो भवति । Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 3.13
sāyaṇa,sāyaṇācāryathe celebrated Vedic scholar and grammarian of Vijayanagar who flourished in the 14th century and wrote, besides the monumental commentary works on the Vedas, a grammatical work on roots and their forms known by the name माधवीया धातुवृत्ति. As the colophon of the work shows, the Dhatuvrtti was written by Sayanacarya, but published under the name of Madhava, the brother of Sayanacarya: confer, compare इति महामन्त्रिणा मायणसुतेन माधवसहोदरेण सायणाचार्येण विरचितायां माधवीयायां धातुवृत्तौ...Madhaviya Dha tuvrtti at the end; cf also तेन मायणपुत्रेण सायणेन मनीषिणा । व्याख्येया माधवी चेयं धातुवृत्तिर्विरच्यते । Mad. Dhatuvrtti at the beginning.
sārasvataname of a grammar work which was once very popular on account of its brevity, believed to have been written in the sutra form by an ancient grammarian named Narendra who is said to have composed 700 sutras under the inspiration of Sarasvati.The exposition of these Sutras by a reputed grammarian named Anubhutisvarupacarya who possibly flourished in the thirteenth century A. D., is known by the name सारस्वतप्रक्रिया which has remained as a text book on grammar to the present day in some parts of India. This प्रक्रिया is popularly known as सारस्वतव्याकरण. The technical terms in this grammar are the current popular ones.
sārāsāravivekaname of a commentary on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara written by बालशास्त्री रानडे, the stalwart grammarian of the nineteenth century at Varanasi.
sārvakālikadenoting time, irrespective of its divisions such as the past, the present and the future; e. g. the krt affixes prescribed by rules before P. III 2.84; confer, compare अतः सार्वकालिका विधयो वेदितव्याः Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 2. 83.
sārvabhaumaa grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote a very brief critical work on compounds named समासवाद.
sicone of the substitutes ( स् ) for the general sign च्लि of the aorist tense ( लुङ् ); confer, compare च्लि लुङि | च्ले; सिच् P. III.1. 43, 44.
siddhāntakaumudīa critical and scholarly commentary on the Sutras of Panini, in which the several Sutras are arranged topicwise and fully explained with examples and counter examples. The work is exhaustive, yet not voluminous, difficult yet popular, and critical yet lucid. The work is next in importance to the Mahabhasya in the system of Panini, and its study prepares the way for understanding the Mahabhasya. It is prescribed for study in the courses of Vyakarana at every academy and Pathasala and is expected to be committed to memory by students who want to be thorough scholars of Vyakarana.By virtue of its methodical treatment it has thrown into the back-ground all kindred works and glosses or Vrttis on the Sutras of Panini. It is arranged into two halves, the first half dealing with seven topics ( 1 ) संज्ञापरिभाषा, ( 2 ) पञ्त्वसंधि, ( 3 ) षड्लिङ्ग, ( 4 ) स्त्रीप्रत्यय, ( 5 ) कारक, ( 6 ) समास, ( 7 ) तद्धित, and the latter half dealing with five topics, ( 1 ) दशगणी, ( 2 ) द्वादशप्राक्रिया ( 3 ) कृदन्त ( 4 ) वैदिकी and ( 5 ) स्वर. The author भट्टोजीदीक्षित has himself written a scholarly gloss on it called प्रौढमनेरमा on which, his grandson, Hari Diksita has written a learned commentary named लघुशब्दरत्न or simple शब्दरत्न. The Siddhāntakaumudi has got a large number of commentaries on it out of which, the commentaries प्रौढमनेरमा, बालमनोरमा, (by वासुदेवदीक्षित) तत्त्वबोधिनी and लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर are read by almost every true scholar of Vyakarana. Besides these four, there are a dozen or more commentaries some of which can be given below with their names and authors ( I ) सुबेाधिनी by जयकृष्णमौनि, ( 2 ) सुबोधिनी by रामकृष्णभट्ट ( 3 ) वृहृच्छब्देन्दुशेखर by नागेश, ( 4 ) बालमनेारमा by अनन्तपण्डित, ( 5 ) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरहृस्य by नीलकण्ठ, ( 6 ) रत्नार्णव, by कृष्णमिश्र ( 7 ) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरत्नाकर by रामकृष्ण, ( 8 ) सरला by तारानाथ,(9) सुमनोरमा by तिरुमल्ल,(10)सिद्वान्तकौमुदीव्याख्या by लक्ष्मीनृसिंह, (11 )सिद्धान्तकौमुदीव्याख्या by विश्वेश्वरतीर्थ, (12) रत्नाकर by शिवरामेन्द्रसरस्वती and (13) प्रकाश by तोलापदीक्षित. Although the real name of the work is वैयाकरणसिद्धान्ततकौमुदी, as given by the author, still popularly the work is well known by the name सिद्धान्तकौमुदी. The work has got two abridged forms, the Madhyakaumudi and the Laghukaumudi both written by Varadaraja, the pupil of Bhattoji Diksita.
siddhāntasārasvataan independent work on grammar believed to have been written by Devanandin. सिद्धान्तिन् a term used in connection with the writer himself of a treatise when he gives a reply to the objections raised by himself or quoted from others,the term पूर्वपाक्षिन् being used for the objector. सिद्धि formation of a word: establishment of the correct view after the removal of the objection; e. g. संज्ञासिद्वि, कार्यसिाद्व, स्वरसिद्धि. सिप् (1) the personal ending ( सि ) of the second person singular (मध्यमपुरुषैकवचन ) substituted for the affix ल्; of the ten tenses and moods लट्, लिट्, लृट् and others; confer, compare P.III.4.78: (2 Vikarana affix स् added to a root before the affixes of लेट् or Vedic Subjunctive. सिम् a technical term used in the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya for the first eight vowels of the alphabet, viz. अ, आ, इ, ई, उ, ऊ, ऋ and ऋ: confer, compare सिमादितोष्टौ स्वराणाम् V. Pr.. I.44.
sīyuṭaugment सीय्, prefixed to the personal affixes which are substituted for the लिङ् affixes in the Atmanepada; exempli gratia, for example पचेत पचेयाताम् confer, compare P. III. 4.102.
sīradevaa prominent grammarian of the Eastern part of India who lived in the twelfth century A. D. He was a very sound scholar of Panini's grammar who wrote a few glosses on prominent works in the system. His Paribhasavrtti is a masterly independent treatise among the recognised works on the Paribhasas in which he has quoted very profusely from the works of his predecessors, such as the Kasika, Nyasa, Anunyasa and others. The reputed scholar Maitreya Raksita is more often guoted than others.
sup(l)locative case affix सु: (2) short term for case-affixes, as formed by the syllable सु (the nominative case. singular. affix) at the beginning and the final consonant प् of सुप्, the locative plural case-affix in the rule स्वौजसमौट्...ङ्योस्सुप् P. IV. 1.2. These case afixes are called 'vibhakti' also. These सुप् affixes are elided after an indeclinable word; confer, compare अव्ययादाप्सुप: P. II. 4.82; in Veda स्, शे ( ए ), या, डा, ड्या, याच् and अाल् as seen, are substituted for these case affixes, which sometimes are even dropped or assimilated with the previous vowel of the base: e. g. सन्तु पन्थाः, आर्द्रे चर्मन् et cetera, and others cf, P. VII. 1.39. These caseaffixes are as a rule, grave-accented (अनुदात्त) excepting in such cases as are mentioned in P. VI.1. 166 to 184 and 19l.
supadmavyākaraṇaan independent work on grammar written by a scholar of grammar named पद्मनाभ, who fourished in Mithila in the fifteenth century A. D.
subantaname given to a word formed with the addition of a case-affix and hence capable of being used in a sentence by virtue of its being called a पद by the rule सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् The ancient grammarians gave four kinds of words or padas viz. नाम, अाख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात which Panini has brought under two heads सुबन्त including नाम, उपसर्ग and निपात and तिङन्त standing for आख्यातः confer, compare सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् P. I. 4. 14.
sūtrapāṭhathe text of Panini's Sutras handed down by oral tradition from the preceptor to the pupil. Although it is said that the actual text of Panini was modified from time to time, still it can be said with certainty that it was fixed at the time of the Bhasyakara who has noted a few different readings only. The Sutra text approved by the Bhasyakara was followed by the authors of the Kasika excepting in a few cases. It is customary with learned Pandits and grammarians to say that the recital of the Sutras of Panini was originally a continuous one in the form of a Samhitatext and it was later on, that it was split up into the different Sutras, which explains according to them the variation in the number of Sutras which is due to the different ways of splitting the Sutrapatha.
sṛṣṭidharaname of the famous commentator on Purusottamadeva's Bhasavrtti,who lived in the fifteenth century A.D.
se(1)one of the several affixes found in Veda in the sense ofतुमुन् ( तुम् of the infinitive); e. g. वृक्षे राय:; confer, compare Pāṇini. III. 4.9; (2) personal-ending substituted for थास् in the present tense., perfect, and other tenses; confer, compare थासः से P. III. 4.80.
seṭkaसेट् together with the augment 'iț' prescribed in general for being prefixed to an Ardhadhatuka affix beginning with any consonant except य्. The word is also used in the sense of a root which allows the augment इट् ( इ ) to be prefixed to valadi Ardhadhatuka affixes placed after it, in contrast with such roots which do not allow it and hence which are termed अनिट्.
somadevaa Jain Grammarian, the writer of a gloss on the commentary Jainendra Vyakarana named शब्दार्णवचन्द्रिका by the author, who was a resident of thc Deccan and lived in a village named Arjurika ( called आजर्रे to-day ) near Kolhapur in the twelfth century.
somayājina modern grammarian of the nineteenth century who wrote a short grammatical work as a hand-book for scholars who aspired to be poets. The work was called वैयाकरणशब्दमाला.
sthānaplace of articulation; place of the production of sound, which is one of the chief factors in the production of sound; confer, compare अनुप्रदानात् संसर्गात् स्थानात् करणविन्ययात् | जायते वर्णवैशेष्यं परीमाणाच्च पञ्चमात्, T.Pr. XXIII. 2. Generally there are given five places of the production of sound viz. कण्ठ, तालु, मूर्धन् , दन्त and ओष्ठ, respectively for the articulation of guttural, palatal cerebral, dental and labial letters and नासिका as an additional one for the articulation of the nasal consonants ञू, मू,ङू, णू and नू For the Jihvamuliya sound (क ), जिंह्वामूल is given as a specific one. For details and minor differences of views, see Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.III, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) 1.18 to 20,Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 2-10; Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 65 to 84 and M. Bh, on P. I. 1. 9. (2) place, substratum, which is generally understood as the sense of the genitive case-affix in rules which prescribe substitutes; confer, compare षष्ठी स्थोनोयागा. P. I. 1. 49.
sthānaṣaṣṭhīone of the several kinds of the genitive case when it means a place or substratum, see the word स्थान.
sthāninthe original word or part of a word such as a syllable or two of it or a letter of it, for which a substitute ( आदेश ) is prescribed; confer, compare स्थानिवदादेशोSनाल्विधौ P. 1.I. 56.
sthānivadbhāvabehaviour of the substitute like the original in respect of holding the qualities of the original and causing grammatical operations by virtue of those qualities. By means of स्थानिवद्भाव,the substitute for a root is,for instance, looked upon as a root; similarly, a noun-base or an affix or so, is looked upon like the original and it can cause such operations or be a recipient of such operations as are due to its being a root or a noun or an affix or the like. This स्यानिवद्भाव cannot be, and is not made also, a universally applicable feature; and there are limitations or restrictions put upon it, the chief of them being अल्विधौ or in the matter of such operations as are caused by the 'property of being a single letter' (अल्विधौ). There are two views regarding this 'behaviour like the original' : (l) supposed behaviour which is only instrumental in causing operations or undergoing them which is called शास्त्रातिदेदा and (2) actual restoration to the form of the original under certain conditions only as prescribed which is called रूपातिदेश. The रूपातिदेश is actually resorted to by some grammarians in the case of the reduplication of roots; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on द्विवेचनेचि P.I.1.59 and M.Bh. on P.I.1.59.See the word रूपातिदेश also. For details see Vol. VII p.p. 241243, Vyākarana Mahabhasya D.E. Society's Edition.
sthāneyogāa variety of the genitive case when it is connected in sense with the Pratipadika by the relationship of स्थान or place, as contrasted with the relationships of the kind of विषयविषयिभाब, अवयवावयविभाव and others. As grammar is a Science of words,in those places where one word is mentioned for another by the use of the genitive case it should be understood that the word mentioned is to be substituted for the other;cf the rule of Panini for that purpose षष्ठी स्थानेयोगा explained by Bhattoji Diksita as अानिर्धारितसंबन्धविशेषा षष्ठी स्थानेयोगा बोध्या; confer, compare S.K. on P.I.1.49. In some grammars the sthanin and adesa are expressed in the same case, Viz. the nominative case.
sthānyādeśābhāvathe relation between the original and the substitute which is described as of two kinds (1) supposed and actual; confer, compareअानुमानिकस्थान्यादेशभावकल्पनेपि श्रौतस्थान्योदशभावस्य न त्याग: Pari.Sek. Pari.
sphoṭaname given to the radical Sabda which communicates the meaning to the hearers as different from ध्वनि or the sound in ordinary experience.The Vaiyakaranas,who followed Panini and who were headed by Bhartihari entered into discussions regarding the philosophy of Grammar, and introduced by way of deduction from Panini's grammar, an important theory that शब्द which communicates the meaning is different from the sound which is produced and heard and which is merely instrumental in the manifestation of an internal voice which is called Sphota.स्फुटयतेनेन अर्थः: इति स्फोटः or स्फोटः शब्दो ध्वनिस्तस्य व्यायमादुपजायते Vakyapadiya; confer, compare also अभिव्यक्तवादको मध्यमावस्थ आन्तर: शब्द: Kaiyata's Pradipa. For, details see Vakyapadiya I and Sabdakaustubha Ahnika 1. It is doubtful whether this Sphota theory was. advocated before Panini. The word स्फोटायन has been put by Panini in the rule अवङ् स्फोटायनस्य only incidentally and, in fact, nothing can be definitely deduced from it although Haradatta says that स्फोटायन was the originator of the स्फोटवाद. The word स्फोट is not actually found in the Pratisakhya works. However, commentators on the Pratisakhya works have introduced it in their explanations of the texts which describe वर्णोत्पत्ति or production of sound; confer, compare commentary on R.Pr.XIII.4, T.Pr. II.1. Grammarians have given various kinds of sphota; confer, compare स्फोटो द्विधा | व्यक्तिस्फोटो जातिस्फोटश्च। व्यक्तिस्पोटः सखण्ड अखण्डश्च । सखण्ड। वर्णपदवाक्यभेदेन त्रिधा। अखण्ड: पदवाक्यभेदेन द्विधा ! एवं पञ्च व्यक्तिस्फोटाः| जातिस्फोट: वर्णपदवाक्यभेदेन त्रिधा। इत्येवमष्टौ स्फोटः तत्र अखण्डवाक्यस्फोट एव मुख्य इति नव्याः । वाक्य जातिस्फोट इति तु प्राञ्चः॥; confer, compare also पदप्रकृतिः संहिता इति प्रातिशाख्यमत्र मानम् । पदानां प्रकृतिरिति षष्ठीतत्पुरुषे अखण्डवाक्यस्फोटपक्षः । बहुव्रीहौ सखण्डबाक्यस्फोट:||
sphoṭacaṭakaa small treatise on the theory of Sphota by a sound modern scholar of Vyakarana and Nyaya, by name Krisnasastri Arade who lived in Benaras in the earlier part of the nineteenth century.
sphoṭanirūpaṇaname of a work discussing the nature of Sphota written by Apadeva.
sphoṭavādaa general name given to treatises discussing the nature of Sphota written by the Vaiyakaranas who defend and establish the theory of Sphota and by the Naiyayikas who criticise the theory. Famous among these works are (l) स्फोटवाद by a stalwart Grammarian Kondabhatta, the author of the Vaiyakaramabhusana and (2) स्फोटवाद by NageSa, the reputed grammarian of the eighteenth century.
sphīṭasiddhi(1)name of a short treatise on the nature of Sphota, written by a grammarian named Bharata MiSra; (2) name of a short disquisition on Sphota by MandanamiSra.
smātcase-ending स्मात् substituted for the ablative singular. case-affix ङसि placed after pronouns; confer, compare ङसिङयोः स्मात्स्मिनौ P. VII. 1. 15, 16.
smṛtian authoritative dictum of an ancient grammarian before the famous author of the Varttika;confer, compare तथा च स्मृतिः श्तिपा शापानुबन्धेन निर्दिष्ट्ं etc, Siradeva Pari. 68.
smaicase ending स्मै, substituted for the dative singular.. case-affix ङे after pronouns; confer, compare सर्मनाम्न स्मै P. VII.1.14.
sya(1)case-ending स्य substituted for the genitive singular case-affix after bases ending in अ; confer, compare टाङसिङसामिनात्स्याः P. VII.1.12: (2) Vikarana affix स्य placed before the personal endings of लृट् and लृङ् (the second future tense and the conditional mood); cf स्यतासी लृलुटो: P. III.1.33.
svatantrapadopasthitipakṣaan alternative view regarding the explanation of the rule 'इको गुणवृद्धी' P. I. 1. 3 by taking an additional word गुणवृद्धी supplied in the sutra. For full explanation see Sabdakaustubha on P. I. 1. 3.
svapadārthameaning of one's own, as possessed by a word. In many compounds especially in the Bahuvrihi compounds the meaning expressed by the compound word is quite different from the one expressed by the constituent words; confer, compare स्वपदार्थे कर्मधारयः | अन्यपदार्थे बहुव्रीहिः | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 1. 69.
svara(l)vowel, as contrasted with a consonant which never stands by itself independently. The word स्वर is defined generally :as स्वयं राजन्ते ते स्वराः ( Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on pan. The word स्वर is always used in the sense of a vowel in the Pratisakhya works; Panini however has got the word अच् (short term or Pratyahara formed of अ in 'अइउण्' and च् at the end of एऔच् Mahesvara sutra 4 ) always used for vowels, the term स्वर being relegated by him to denote accents which are also termed स्वर in the ancient Pratisakhyas and grammars. The number of vowels, although shown differently in diferent ancient works, is the same, viz. five simple vowels अ,इ,उ, ऋ, लृ, and four diphthongs ए, ऐ, ओ, and अौ. These nine, by the addition of the long varieties of the first four such as आ, ई, ऊ, and ऋ, are increased to thirteen and further to twentytwo by adding the pluta forms, there being no long variety for लृ and short on for the diphthongs. All these twentytwo varieties have further subdivisions, made on the criterion of each of them being further characterized by the properties उदात्त, अनुदIत्त and स्वरित and निरनुनासिक and सानुनासिक. (2) The word स्वर also means accent, a property possessed exclusively by vowels and not by consonants, as they are entirely dependent on vowels and can at the most be said to possess the same accent as the vowel with which they are uttered together. The accents are mentioned to be three; the acute ( उदात्त ), the grave अनुदात्त and the circumflex (स्वरित) defined respectively as उच्चैरुदात्तः, नीचैरनुदात्तः and समाहारः स्वरितः by Panini (P. I. 2.29, 30,3l). The point whether समाहार means a combination or coming together one after another of the two, or a commixture or blending of the two is critically discussed in the Mahabhasya. (vide Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.31). There are however two kinds of svarita mentioned by Panini and found actually in use : (a) the independent स्वरित as possessed by the word स्वर् (from which possibly the word स्वरित was formed) and a few other words as also many times by the resultant vowel out of two vowels ( उदात्त and अनुदात्त ) combined, and (b) the enclitic or secondary svarita by which name, one or more grave vowels occurring after the udatta, in a chain, are called cf P. VIII. 2.4 VIII. 2.6 and VIII 4.66 and 67. The topic of accents is fully discussed by the authors of the Pratisakhyas as also by Panini. For details, see Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 1.19; T.Pr. 38-47 Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 108 to 132, II. I.65 Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. Adhyaya l padas 1, 2, 3 and Rk. Tantra 51-66; see also Kaiyata on P. I. 2.29; (3) The word स्वर is used also in the sense of a musical tone. This meaning arose out of the second meaning ' accent ' which itself arose from the first viz. 'vowel', and it is fully discussed in works explanatory of the chanting of Samas. Patanjali has given Seven subdivisions of accents which may be at the origin of the seven musical notes. See सप्तस्वर a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
svarabhaktia vowel part; appearance of a consonant as a vowel; the character of a vowel borne by a consonant. Many times a semivowel which consists of one letter has to be divided especially for purposes of metre, as also for accentuation into two letters or rather, has to be turned into two letters by inserting a vowel before it or after it, for instance य् is to be turned into इय् e. g, in त्रियम्बकं यजामहे, while र् or रेफ is to be turned into र् ऋ as for instance in कर्हि चित् which is to be uttered as कर् ऋ हृि चित्. This prefixing or suffixing of a vowel is called स्वरभक्तिः confer, compare स्वरभक्तिः पूर्वभागक्षराङ्गं द्राघीयसी सार्धमात्रेतरे च | अधोनान्या ( Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 32.35; confer, compare also न संयोगं स्वरभाक्तिर्विहृान्ति Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 35; confer, compare also रेफात् खरोपहिताद् व्यञ्जनोदयाद् ऋकारवर्णा स्वरभक्तिरुत्तरा: Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 46. In Panini's grammar, however, the word अज्भाक्त, which means the same is used for स्वरभक्ति; cf ऋति ऋ वा लृति लृ वा इत्युभयत्रापि विधेयं वर्णद्वयं द्विमात्रम् | अाद्यस्य मध्ये द्वौ ; रेफौ तयोरेकां मात्रा । अभितेाज्भक्तेरपरा। S. K. on VI. 1.101.
svaritakaraṇamarking or characterizing by.a svarita accent, as is supposed to have been done by Panini when he wrote down his sutras of grammar as also the Dhatupatha, the Ganapatha and other subsidiary appendixes. Although the rules of the Astadhyayi are not recited at present with the proper accents possessed by the various vowels as given by the Sutrakara, still, by convention and traditional explanation, certain words are to be believed as possessed of certain accents. In the Dhatupatha, by oral tradition the accents of the several roots are known by the phrases अथ स्वरितेतः, अथाद्युदाताः, अथान्तेादात्ताः, अथानुदात्तेत: put therein at different places. In the sutras, a major purpose is served by the circumflex accent with which such words, as are to continue to the next or next few or next many rules, have been markedition As the oral tradition, according to which the Sutras are recited at present, has preserevd no accents, it is only the authoritative word, described as 'pratijna' of the ancient grammarians, which now is available for knowing the svarita. The same holds good in the case of nasalization ( अानुनासिक्य ) which is used as a factor for determining the indicatory nature of vowels as stated by the rule उपदेशेजनुनासिक इत्; confer, compare प्रतिज्ञानुनासिक्याः पाणिनीयाः S. K. on P. I.3.2.
svaritapratijñāthe conventional dictum that a particular rule or part of a rule, is marked with the accent स्वरित which enables the grammarians to decide that that rule or that part of a rule is to occur in each of the subsequent Sutras, the limit of continuation being ascertained from convention. It is possible that Panini in his original recital of the Astadhyayi recited the words in the rules with the necessary accents; probably he recited every word, which was not to proceed further, with one acute or with one circumflex vowel, while, the words which were to proceed to the next rule or rules, were marked with an actual circumflex accent ( स्वरित ), or with a neutralization of the acute and the grave accents (स्वरितत्व), that is, probably without accents or by एकश्रुति or by प्रचय; cf स्वरितेनाधिकार: P. I.3.II and the Mahabhasya thereon.
svaritetmarked with a mute circumflex vowel; the term is used in connection with roots in the Dhatupatha which are said to have been so marked for the purpose of indicating that they are to take personal endings of both the padas; confer, compare स्वरितञित: कर्त्रभिप्राये क्रियाफले P. I.3.72.
svarūpayogyatādeserving by virtue of one's own form.
svarūpavidhian operation prescribed for the verbal form of the word and not for such words as possess the meaning of the word; .cf अस्ति कश्चित्पुरुषारम्भः। क: | स्वरूपविधिर्नाम | हन्तेरात्मनेपदमुच्यमानं हृन्तेरेत्र स्यादूधेर्न स्यात् | M.Bh. on P.I.1.56 Vart. 1. In grammar there is a general dictum that in connection with words of a Sutra, unless they are technical terms, the word-forms are to be understood, and not those shown by the sense of the word: confer, compare स्वं रूपं शब्दस्याशब्दसंज्ञा P. I.1.68. This rule has some exceptions; for example in the rule नदीभिश्च P.II.1.20 the various rivers are to be understood and not the word नदी.
svābhāvikanatural, unartificial; the word is used frequently in connection with the capacity of denotation which words naturally possess; confer, compare अभिधानं पुनः स्वाभाविकम् P. I. 2.64 Vrt. 36.
svābhāvyainherence; natural capacity; the word is used many times in connection with the power of denotation: confer, compare शब्दशक्तिस्वाभाव्यात् | Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on P. III.1. 112 or अभिधानशक्तिस्वाभाव्यात् Nyasa on P. IV. 4.60. स्वार a term used in the PratiSakhya works for स्वरित or the circumflex accent: स्वारः स्वरितः ( Com. on T.Pr. XVII.6: confer, compare also T.Pr.XX.20; XXIII.24. There are seven varieties of स्वार given in thc Pratisakhya works, viz. क्षैप्र, नित्य, प्रातिहत, अभिनिहत, प्रश्लिष्ट, पादवृत्त and तैरोव्यञ्जन, cf Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XX.1-7.
hṛradattaname of a reputed grammarian of Southern India who wrote a very learned and scholarly commentary, named पदमञ्जरी, on the Kasikavrtti which is held by grammarians as the standard vrtti or gloss on the Sutras of Panini,and studied especially in the schools of the southern grammarians. Haradatta was a Dravida Brahmana, residing in a village on the Bank of Kaveri. His scholarship in Grammar was very sound and he is believed to have commented on many grammarworks.The only fault of the scholar was a very keen sense of egotism which is found in his work, although it can certainly be said that the egotism was not ill-placed and could be justified: confer, compare एवं प्रकटितोस्माभिर्भाष्ये परिचय: पर:। तस्य निःशेषतो मन्ये प्रतिपत्तापि दुर्लभः॥ also प्रक्रियातर्कगहने प्रविष्टो हृष्टमानसः हरदत्तहरिः स्वैरं विहरन् ! केन वार्यते | Padamajari, on P. I-13, 4. The credit of popularising Panini's system of grammar in Southern India goes to Haradatta to a considerable extent.
harikṛṣṇaa scholar of grammar who wrote a short treatise on the nature and function of prepositions named उपसर्गवाद.
hareidīkṣitaa reputed grammarian of the Siddhantakaumudi school of Panini who lived in the end of the seventeenth century. He was the grandson of Bhattoji Diksita and the preceptor of Nagesabhtta. His commentary named लधुशब्दरत्न, but popularly called शब्दरत्न on Bhattoji Diksita's Praudhamanorama, is widely studied by pupils along with the Praudhamanorama in the Vyakaranapathasalas. There is a work existing in a manuscript form but recentlv taken for printing, mamed 'Brhatsabdaratna ' which has been written by Haridiksita, although some scholars beiieve that it was written by Nagesa who ascribed it to his preceptor. For details see लधुशब्दरत्न.
harināthadvivedīa grammarian of the nineteenth century who has written a commentary named अकाण्डताण्डव on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara.
haribhāskara( अग्निहोत्री )a grammarian of the Deccan who lived in the seventeenth century at Nasik and wrote commentaries on grammarworks out of which his treatise on Paribhasas ( परिभाषाभास्कर ) written independently but based upon Siradeva's Paribhasavrtti, deserves a special notice and mention.
harirāma( इरिराम केशव काळे )a modern grammarian who has written a commentary named Ksika on Kondabhatta's Vaiyakaranabhusanasara. He lived in the second half of the eighteenth century and the commentary Kasika was written by him in 1797, He is said to have been a pupil of the great grammarian BhairavamiSra.
harivallabhaa grammarian who has written commentaries named दर्पणा on the Vaiyakaranabhusanasara of Kondabhatta, and Laghubhusanakanti on the Sabdakaustubha of Bhattoji Diksita.
hariśātri( भागवत )a grammarian of the nineteenth century who has written Vakyarthacandrika, a commentary on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara.
hi(1)personal-ending of the second person. singular. substituted for सि in the imperative mood; confer, compare सेर्ह्यपिच्च P. III. 4.87; (2) a sign-word used in the Vajasaneyi-pratisakhya to mark the termination of the words of the Adhikarasutra V. Pr.III.5, IV.11.
hemacandraa Jain sage and scholar of remarkable erudition in the religious works of the Jainas as also in several Shastras. He was a resident of Dhandhuka in Gujarat, who, like Sankarācārya took संन्यासदीक्षा at a very early age and wrote a very large number of original books and commentaries, the total number of which may well nigh exceed fifty, during his long life of eighty-four years ( 1088 to ll 2 ). He stayed at AnhilavalaPattana in the North Gujarat and was patronised with extreme reverence by King Kumarapala who in fact, became his devoted pupil. Besides the well-known works on the various Shastras like Kavyanusasana, Abhidhanacintamani, Desinamamla, Yogasastra, Dvyasrayakavya, Trisastisalakapurusacarita and others which are well-known, he wrote a big work on grammar called सिद्धहेमचन्द्र by him,but popularly known by the name हेमव्याकरण or हैमशब्दानुशासन The , work consists of eight books or Adhyayas, out of which the eighth book is devoted to prakrit Grammar, and can be styled as a Grammar of all the Prakrit dialects. The Sanskrit Grammar of seven chapters is based practically upon Panini's Astadhyayi, the rules or sutras referring to Vedic words or Vedic affixes or accents being entirely omittedThe wording of the Sutras is much similar to that of Panini; at some places it is even identical. The order of the treatment of the subjects in the सिद्धहैम. शब्दानुशासनमृत्र is not, however, similar to that obtaining in the Astadhyayi of Panini. It is somewhat topicwise as in the Katantra Vyakarana. The first Adhyaya and a quarter of the second are devoted to Samjna, Paribhasa and declension; the second pada of the second Adhyaya is devoted to karaka, while the third pada of it is devoted to cerebralization and the fourth to the Stripratyayas.The first two Padas of the third Adhyaya are devoted to Samasas or compound words, while the last two Padas of the third Adhyaya and the fourth Adhyaya are devoted to conjugation The fifth Adhyaya is devoted to verbal derivatives or krdanta, while the sixth and the seventh Adhyayas are devoted to formations of nouns from nouns, or taddhita words. On this Sabda nusasana, which is just like Panini's Astadhyayi, the eighth adhyaya of Hemacandra being devoted to the grammar of the Arsa language similar to Vedic grammar of Panini, Hemacandra has himself written two glosses which are named लधुवृति and वृहृदवृत्ति and the famous commentary known as the Brhannyasa. Besides these works viz the हैमशब्दानुशासन, the two Vrttis on it and the Brhannyasa, he has given an appendix viz the Lingnusasana. The Grammar of Hemacandra, in short, introduced a new system of grammar different from, yet similar to, that of Panini, which by his followers was made completely similar to the Paniniya system by writing works similar to the Siddhantakaumudi, the Dhatuvrtti, the Manorama and the Paribhasendusekhara. हेमहंसगणि a grammarian belonging to the school of Hemacandra, who lived in the fifteenth century and wrote a work on Paribhasas named न्यायसंग्रह, on which he himself wrote a commentary called न्यायार्थमञ्जूषा and another one called by the name न्यास.
haimakaumudīan exhaustive commentary on the Sabdanusasana of Hemacandra written by a Jain grammarian Meghavijaya in the seventeenth century which is similar to the Siddhāntakaumudi of Bhattoji Diksita,
haimaliṅgānuśāsanavivaraṇaa commentary, written in the seventeenth century by Kalyanasagara on the हैमलिङ्गानुशासन.
Vedabase Search
5393 results
tu actuallySB 10.30.3
tu againSB 1.3.42
tu alsoBG 3.42
CC Adi 3.63
SB 11.21.43
SB 2.7.28
SB 3.13.16
SB 3.13.35
SB 3.31.13
SB 4.1.13
SB 4.1.42
SB 4.1.49-52
SB 5.12.11
SB 6.14.37
SB 6.18.49
SB 9.17.17
tu althoughSB 10.54.28
SB 11.30.21
tu andBG 6.45
BG 8.23
CC Madhya 19.206
NBS 14
NBS 2
NBS 35
SB 10.18.24
SB 10.20.41
SB 10.24.20
SB 10.28.10
SB 10.28.16
SB 10.28.17
SB 10.30.17
SB 10.40.12
SB 10.40.13-14
SB 10.44.41
SB 10.45.12
SB 10.49.7
SB 10.53.1
SB 10.55.1
SB 10.60.2
SB 10.68.11
SB 10.68.52
SB 10.71.41-42
SB 10.72.1-2
SB 10.75.4-7
SB 10.75.8
SB 10.79.1
SB 10.79.19-21
SB 10.80.4
SB 10.81.12
SB 10.84.59
SB 10.84.66
SB 10.85.10
SB 10.86.15
SB 10.89.14-17
SB 10.89.21
SB 10.89.25
SB 10.90.11
SB 10.90.38
SB 11.2.3
SB 11.22.40
SB 11.24.17
SB 11.24.18
SB 11.24.4
SB 11.25.12
SB 11.25.22
SB 11.25.6
SB 11.26.33
SB 11.27.16-17
SB 11.27.25-26
SB 11.27.29
SB 11.30.18
SB 11.30.19
SB 11.30.8
SB 11.31.26
SB 11.5.22
SB 12.1.12
SB 12.1.19
SB 12.1.21-26
tu andSB 12.1.21-26
tu andSB 12.1.21-26
SB 12.1.28
SB 12.1.34
SB 12.1.4
SB 12.1.6-8
SB 12.11.19
SB 12.12.31-33
SB 12.13.4-9
tu andSB 12.13.4-9
tu andSB 12.13.4-9
SB 12.2.26
SB 12.2.27-28
tu andSB 12.2.27-28
SB 12.2.31
SB 12.2.34
SB 12.2.5
SB 12.3.24
SB 12.4.14
SB 12.4.5
SB 12.4.6
SB 12.6.45
SB 12.6.57
SB 12.6.75
SB 3.21.12
SB 4.1.37
SB 6.19.26-28
SB 6.8.8-10
SB 8.6.25
SB 9.24.26
SB 9.6.1
SB 9.7.1
tu and furthermoreSB 10.44.33
tu and thenSB 10.24.35
SB 10.37.1-2
tu as toSB 4.2.3
tu as well asSB 8.5.38
tu butBG 1.10
BG 1.2
BG 1.7
BG 10.40
BG 11.54
BG 11.8
BG 12.20
BG 12.3-4
BG 12.6-7
BG 13.26
BG 14.14
BG 14.16
BG 14.8
BG 14.9
BG 15.17
BG 17.1
BG 17.12
BG 17.21
BG 18.11
BG 18.12
BG 18.16
BG 18.21
BG 18.22
BG 18.24
BG 18.34
BG 18.36
BG 18.6
BG 18.7
BG 2.12
BG 2.17
BG 2.39
BG 2.5
BG 2.64
BG 3.13
BG 3.17
BG 3.28
BG 3.42
BG 3.7
BG 5.14
BG 5.16
BG 5.2
BG 5.6
BG 6.16
BG 6.35
BG 6.36
BG 6.6
BG 7.12
BG 7.18
BG 7.23
BG 7.26
BG 7.28
BG 7.5
BG 8.16
BG 8.20
BG 8.22
BG 9.1
BG 9.13
BG 9.24
BG 9.29
Bs 5.34
Bs 5.54
CC Adi 2.67
CC Adi 2.74
CC Adi 5.39
CC Adi 5.77
tu butCC Adi 5.77
CC Adi 7.118
CC Antya 1.186
CC Antya 20.47
CC Madhya 15.170
CC Madhya 20.113
CC Madhya 20.116
CC Madhya 20.156
CC Madhya 20.251
tu butCC Madhya 20.251
CC Madhya 20.275
CC Madhya 20.310
CC Madhya 21.33
CC Madhya 22.136
CC Madhya 22.137-139
CC Madhya 22.50
CC Madhya 23.108
CC Madhya 23.113
CC Madhya 23.67
CC Madhya 23.95-98
CC Madhya 25.134
CC Madhya 6.165
CC Madhya 9.117
CC Madhya 9.143
CC Madhya 9.146
CC Madhya 9.33
tu butCC Madhya 9.33
Iso 6
NBS 19
NBS 25
NBS 38
NBS 39
SB 1.1.19
SB 1.1.5
SB 1.11.28
SB 1.13.45
SB 1.13.46
SB 1.13.59
SB 1.14.5
SB 1.18.2
SB 1.18.46
SB 1.19.1
SB 1.2.24
SB 1.3.28
SB 1.3.7
SB 1.4.5
SB 1.5.23
SB 1.7.31
SB 1.8.15
SB 1.8.50
SB 1.9.29
SB 10.12.38
SB 10.14.34
SB 10.24.19
SB 10.28.1
SB 10.29.12
SB 10.3.22
SB 10.41.25
SB 10.42.26-27
SB 10.54.47
SB 10.55.33
SB 10.56.36
SB 10.57.38-39
SB 10.6.21
SB 10.60.42
SB 10.61.29
SB 10.61.4
SB 10.63.22
SB 10.63.30
SB 10.64.35
SB 10.67.18
SB 10.68.11
SB 10.68.14-15
SB 10.68.22
SB 10.69.20-22
SB 10.70.3
SB 10.71.6
SB 10.74.42
SB 10.77.15
SB 10.77.21
SB 10.77.31
SB 10.78.11
SB 10.79.24
SB 10.8.27
SB 10.84.40
SB 10.85.15
SB 10.87.38
SB 10.9.5
SB 10.90.37
SB 11.11.19
SB 11.11.7
SB 11.18.40-41
SB 11.21.15
SB 11.23.50
SB 11.23.51
SB 11.23.55
SB 11.23.6
SB 11.24.19
SB 11.25.25
SB 11.25.27
tu butSB 11.25.27
SB 11.25.29
SB 11.27.14
tu butSB 11.27.14
SB 11.27.19
SB 11.28.34
SB 11.28.36
SB 11.3.45
SB 11.31.10
SB 11.5.14
SB 11.6.18
SB 11.6.9
SB 12.1.1-2
SB 12.1.18
SB 12.3.14
SB 12.5.2
SB 12.8.2-5
SB 2.1.15
SB 2.1.28
SB 2.10.37-40
SB 2.10.46
SB 2.2.19
SB 2.2.25
SB 2.2.7
SB 2.3.12
SB 2.3.2-7
tu butSB 2.3.2-7
SB 2.3.23
tu butSB 2.3.23
SB 2.3.9
SB 2.4.9
tu butSB 2.4.9
SB 2.5.23
tu butSB 2.5.23
SB 2.5.26-29
tu butSB 2.5.26-29
SB 2.5.31
SB 2.5.39
SB 2.5.40-41
tu butSB 2.5.40-41
SB 2.6.20
SB 2.6.21
SB 2.6.37
SB 2.6.5
SB 2.7.27
SB 2.7.36
SB 2.7.39
SB 2.7.6
SB 2.8.20
SB 2.9.26
SB 3.1.12
SB 3.1.24
SB 3.1.40
SB 3.1.6
SB 3.1.8
SB 3.10.14
SB 3.10.15
tu butSB 3.10.15
SB 3.10.16
tu butSB 3.10.16
SB 3.10.17
SB 3.10.26
SB 3.10.27
tu butSB 3.10.27
SB 3.11.37
SB 3.11.6
tu butSB 3.11.6
SB 3.12.54
SB 3.12.57
SB 3.13.14
SB 3.13.36
SB 3.14.2
SB 3.14.33
SB 3.15.1
SB 3.15.23
SB 3.15.36
SB 3.15.38
SB 3.16.24
SB 3.16.3
SB 3.16.33
SB 3.17.2
SB 3.18.17
SB 3.2.11
SB 3.2.21
SB 3.20.46
SB 3.22.10
SB 3.25.37
SB 3.27.23
SB 3.31.44
SB 3.32.16
SB 3.5.14
SB 3.5.26
SB 3.5.47
SB 3.9.32
SB 3.9.36
SB 3.9.5
SB 4.1.33
SB 4.1.34
SB 4.1.62
SB 4.1.65
SB 4.10.3
SB 4.2.10
SB 4.2.18
SB 4.22.2
SB 4.23.15
SB 4.23.27
SB 4.24.18
SB 4.27.20
SB 4.29.18-20
SB 4.29.57
SB 4.3.2
SB 4.30.10
SB 4.30.27
SB 4.30.49
SB 4.5.10
SB 4.5.6
SB 4.6.40
SB 4.6.49
SB 4.7.24
SB 4.7.4
SB 4.8.2
SB 4.8.35
SB 4.9.22
SB 5.13.12
SB 5.13.15
SB 5.13.21
SB 5.13.3
SB 5.14.2
SB 5.16.22
SB 5.17.12
SB 5.17.15
SB 5.17.8
SB 5.20.30
SB 5.20.38
SB 5.21.15
SB 5.23.5
tu butSB 5.23.5
SB 5.24.25
SB 5.26.10
SB 5.26.11
SB 5.26.13
SB 5.26.14
SB 5.26.15
SB 5.26.16
SB 5.26.17
SB 5.26.18
SB 5.26.19
SB 5.26.20
SB 5.26.21
SB 5.26.22
SB 5.26.23
SB 5.26.24
SB 5.26.25
SB 5.26.26
SB 5.26.27
SB 5.26.28
SB 5.26.29
SB 5.26.30
SB 5.26.31
SB 5.26.32
SB 5.26.33
SB 5.26.34
SB 5.26.35
SB 5.26.36
SB 5.26.37
SB 5.26.5
SB 5.26.8
SB 5.26.9
SB 5.7.1
SB 5.8.1
SB 5.8.29
SB 5.8.7
SB 5.9.1-2
SB 5.9.11
SB 6.1.24
SB 6.1.50
SB 6.12.33
SB 6.14.14
SB 6.14.6
SB 6.18.15
SB 6.18.60
SB 6.3.19
SB 6.5.10
SB 6.6.10-11
SB 6.6.23
SB 6.6.29-31
SB 6.6.32
SB 6.6.33-36
SB 6.6.7
tu butSB 6.6.7
SB 6.8.36
SB 7.11.18-20
SB 7.11.28
SB 7.12.24
SB 7.13.1
SB 7.14.34
SB 7.15.42
SB 7.2.45
SB 7.2.55
SB 7.5.50
SB 7.7.23
SB 7.7.43
SB 7.7.6
SB 7.8.15
SB 7.8.52
SB 7.9.10
SB 7.9.20
SB 7.9.23
SB 7.9.25
SB 7.9.26
SB 7.9.32
SB 7.9.35
SB 7.9.46
tu butSB 7.9.46
SB 8.1.20
SB 8.1.24
SB 8.12.23
SB 8.14.1
SB 8.20.25-29
SB 8.22.20
SB 8.23.24
SB 8.24.17
SB 8.24.51
SB 8.5.1
SB 8.5.28
SB 8.5.33
SB 8.5.35
SB 8.5.42
SB 8.6.22-23
SB 8.6.31
SB 8.7.30
SB 8.8.5
SB 9.10.47
SB 9.11.5
SB 9.12.13
SB 9.12.2
SB 9.12.8
SB 9.13.13
SB 9.13.19
SB 9.13.22
SB 9.15.23
SB 9.15.34
SB 9.16.24
SB 9.2.10
SB 9.2.19
SB 9.2.20
SB 9.2.35-36
SB 9.2.5-6
SB 9.23.33
SB 9.24.37
SB 9.24.51
SB 9.24.52
SB 9.3.11
SB 9.3.21
SB 9.6.3
SB 9.6.4
SB 9.6.47
tu but (because of misfortune)SB 5.14.14
tu certainlyBG 17.7
Bs 5.13
CC Adi 5.77
CC Madhya 20.251
CC Madhya 22.68
SB 11.3.14
SB 11.4.2
SB 5.17.6
SB 5.18.34
SB 5.19.25
SB 5.4.4
SB 5.5.1
SB 5.5.23
SB 6.16.43
SB 9.21.1
tu converselyMM 23
tu due toSB 3.6.30
tu evenSB 10.60.40
tu expletiveSB 3.10.17
tu furthermoreSB 10.30.33
tu howeverBG 3.32
CC Madhya 18.116
CC Madhya 25.80
MM 42
SB 1.18.30
SB 10.13.12
SB 10.14.33
SB 10.23.40
SB 10.47.34
SB 10.49.19
SB 10.50.7-8
SB 10.54.18
SB 10.66.17
SB 10.66.5
SB 10.68.38
SB 10.72.22
SB 10.81.14
SB 10.81.6-7
SB 10.83.19
SB 10.88.1
SB 11.17.56
SB 11.23.3
SB 11.28.29
SB 11.30.49
SB 11.7.28
SB 11.8.20
SB 12.12.66
SB 2.10.24
SB 2.7.30
SB 3.18.15
SB 5.19.5
SB 6.12.25
SB 6.3.33
SB 6.4.1-2
SB 6.9.5
SB 7.8.53
SB 9.18.23
SB 9.6.21
tu in factSB 11.7.6
SB 3.25.32
SB 3.26.43
SB 3.26.44
tu indeedBG 2.16
CC Adi 1.62
MM 48
SB 10.1.29
SB 10.12.14
SB 10.12.26
SB 10.12.29
SB 10.12.30
SB 10.12.44
SB 10.13.26
SB 10.14.13
SB 10.14.2
SB 10.14.30
SB 10.14.34
SB 10.20.47
SB 10.30.23
SB 10.4.16
SB 10.4.2
SB 10.41.14
SB 10.57.42
SB 10.6.24
SB 10.61.18
SB 10.69.45
SB 10.76.33
SB 10.78.33
SB 10.78.37
SB 10.87.28
SB 11.10.31
SB 11.11.2
SB 11.11.29-32
SB 11.11.43-45
tu indeedSB 11.11.43-45
SB 11.11.7
tu indeedSB 11.11.7
SB 11.11.9
SB 11.16.25
SB 11.16.26
SB 11.16.29
SB 11.17.16
SB 11.17.17
SB 11.17.18
SB 11.17.19
SB 11.17.39
SB 11.17.48
SB 11.18.10
SB 11.18.31
SB 11.18.36
SB 11.18.7
SB 11.19.2
SB 11.19.40-45
tu indeedSB 11.19.40-45
SB 11.20.4
SB 11.20.7
SB 11.20.8
SB 11.21.2
SB 11.30.37
SB 11.4.21
SB 11.7.16
SB 11.8.19
SB 11.9.1
SB 11.9.5
SB 12.10.16
SB 12.12.64
SB 12.3.29
SB 12.4.2
SB 12.4.32
SB 12.6.30-31
SB 3.10.19
SB 3.18.7
SB 3.20.10
SB 3.26.40
SB 3.32.27
SB 3.32.8
SB 3.5.50
SB 5.2.15
SB 6.14.54
SB 6.16.27
SB 6.18.12-13
SB 6.18.16
SB 6.18.40
SB 6.18.74
SB 6.19.11
SB 7.1.8
SB 7.10.6
SB 7.11.15
SB 7.11.6
SB 7.15.13
SB 7.15.14
SB 7.15.43-44
SB 7.15.53
SB 7.15.57
SB 7.15.71
SB 7.5.56-57
SB 7.7.16
SB 7.7.47
SB 7.8.23
SB 8.1.19
SB 8.1.21
SB 8.1.25
SB 8.1.33
SB 8.10.29
tu indeedSB 8.10.29
SB 8.10.32-34
tu indeedSB 8.10.32-34
SB 8.11.17
SB 8.16.47
SB 8.16.8
SB 8.19.4
SB 8.24.58
SB 8.7.33
SB 8.8.5
SB 8.9.26
SB 9.14.11
SB 9.15.1
SB 9.15.25
SB 9.15.4
SB 9.16.29
SB 9.16.37
SB 9.18.44
SB 9.2.27
SB 9.20.38
SB 9.21.24
SB 9.21.34
SB 9.22.11
SB 9.22.29
tu indeedSB 9.22.29
tu indeedSB 9.22.29
tu indeedSB 9.22.29
SB 9.22.39
SB 9.23.28
SB 9.23.29
SB 9.23.34
SB 9.23.6
tu indeedSB 9.23.6
SB 9.24.41
SB 9.24.44
SB 9.24.46
SB 9.24.5
SB 9.24.52
SB 9.24.56
SB 9.4.18-20
SB 9.4.68
SB 9.6.10
SB 9.6.20
SB 9.7.9
SB 9.9.16-17
SB 9.9.7
SB summary
tu moreoverNBS 8
SB 10.30.17
SB 10.41.40
SB 10.55.31
SB 12.6.45
tu of courseSB 4.22.49
SB 5.23.5
SB 6.6.5
SB 6.8.16
SB 8.9.26
tu on the contrarySB 3.16.29
tu on the one handSB 11.23.54
tu on the other handSB 10.14.2
SB 10.17.4
SB 10.22.14
SB 10.24.20
SB 10.32.20
SB 10.41.10
SB 10.48.29
SB 10.51.31
SB 10.72.32
SB 11.6.48-49
SB 12.12.51
SB 12.3.15
tu onlyBG 2.14
SB 3.4.28
tu thenBs 5.20
tu thenBs 5.20
CC Adi 4.118
CC Madhya 14.187
SB 10.36.20
SB 10.63.14
SB 10.66.4
SB 3.16.9
SB 3.25.4
SB 3.26.29
SB 3.26.32
SB 3.26.60
SB 3.26.65
SB 3.31.2
tu thenSB 3.31.2
SB 3.31.3
SB 4.11.12
SB 4.14.36
SB 4.14.45
SB 4.14.46
SB 4.14.9
SB 4.15.26
SB 4.15.4
SB 4.16.19
SB 4.17.32
SB 4.19.1
SB 4.19.10
SB 4.25.17
SB 4.25.45
SB 4.25.46
SB 4.26.21
SB 4.27.21
SB 4.28.18
SB 4.28.2
SB 4.28.58
tu thenSB 4.28.58
SB 4.29.15
SB 4.29.1b
SB 4.29.26-27
SB 4.29.5
SB 4.30.38
SB 4.30.4
SB 4.31.17
SB 4.31.28
SB 4.6.8
SB 4.9.10
SB 4.9.12
SB 4.9.23
SB 4.9.29
SB 5.1.19
SB 5.1.36
SB 5.5.21-22
SB 6.10.3
SB 6.13.17
SB 6.17.26
SB 6.18.1
SB 6.18.59
SB 7.10.7
SB 8.13.23
SB 8.5.25
SB 9.21.30
tu whereasSB 11.25.25
tu yetSB 10.38.14
tu ekam only oneSB 9.24.46
tu ekam only oneSB 9.24.46
tubhyam (are dear) to YouSB 10.60.37
tubhyam for youSB 10.51.61
SB 3.23.27
SB 3.23.52
SB 4.27.28
SB 6.18.54
tubhyam of youSB 4.7.13
tubhyam of You, my LordCC Antya 16.27
CC Madhya 11.192
CC Madhya 19.72
tubhyam of yoursSB 2.6.12
tubhyam to YouSB 10.16.39
tubhyam to youSB 10.16.61
tubhyam to YouSB 10.40.12
SB 10.40.17-18
SB 10.40.19
SB 10.40.30
SB 10.86.35
SB 11.5.29-30
tubhyam to youSB 12.10.17
tubhyam to YouSB 3.18.5
SB 3.21.16
tubhyam to youSB 3.24.35
SB 5.12.1
tubhyam unto YouCC Antya 5.124-125
CC Madhya 20.338
CC Madhya 25.38
SB 1.5.37
SB 10.10.33
SB 10.27.10
SB 10.28.6
SB 10.59.27
tubhyam unto youSB 2.7.19
SB 3.13.8
SB 3.13.9
tubhyam unto YouSB 3.33.7
tubhyam unto youSB 3.9.37
tubhyam unto YouSB 3.9.4
SB 4.30.42
SB 4.7.36
SB 4.9.6
tubhyam unto youSB 6.14.29
tubhyam unto YouSB 6.16.18-19
SB 6.16.47
tubhyam unto youSB 6.4.22
tubhyam unto YouSB 7.10.10
tubhyam unto youSB 7.5.9
tubhyam unto YouSB 7.8.45
SB 8.3.13
SB 8.3.28
tubhyam unto youSB 9.14.42
tubhyam unto YouSB 9.19.29
tubhyam unto youSB 9.5.4
tubhyam unto You, my LordSB 8.5.50
tubhyam unto Your LordshipSB 3.9.18
tubhyam yourSB 5.2.10
tuccha insignificantCC Madhya 22.18
tuccha insignificant, menialCC Madhya 13.16
CC Madhya 13.60
tuccha menialCC Madhya 13.17
tuccha-niṣṭhe heading toward the lowest destinationSB 11.26.19-20
tuccha-niṣṭhe heading toward the lowest destinationSB 11.26.19-20
tuccha-phala insignificant resultCC Antya 3.186
tuccha-phala insignificant resultCC Antya 3.186
tucchaiḥ which are most insignificantSB 7.7.45
tuccham insignificantSB 7.9.45
tuccham most insignificantSB 11.8.31
tuccham very insignificantSB 7.14.13
tucchīkṛta who has insultedSB 5.10.24
tudan harassingSB 10.78.7
tudanti prickSB 11.23.3
tudanti they biteSB 3.31.27
tudyamānaḥ being painedSB 3.18.6
tui youCC Adi 17.52
CC Antya 19.47
CC Antya 19.49
CC Antya 8.24
tu cottonCC Madhya 6.10
tu cotton from insideCC Madhya 13.12
tu the cottonCC Madhya 14.247
CC Madhya 6.10
tulām a resemblanceSB 10.87.29
tulanām comparisonCC Antya 1.170
tulasī a tulasī plantCC Madhya 24.260
tulasi O tulasīCC Antya 15.40
tulasi O tulasī plantCC Antya 15.33
SB 10.30.7
tulasī of the tulasī flowersSB 10.35.8-11
tulasī of tulasīCC Adi 3.104
tulasī of tulasī leavesCC Madhya 17.142
CC Madhya 24.45
CC Madhya 25.158
SB 3.16.20
tulasī the tulasī leavesCC Madhya 24.115
SB 3.15.43
tulasī the tulasī plantCC Antya 3.100
CC Antya 3.141
CC Antya 3.231
CC Antya 3.234
tulasī tulasī leavesCC Adi 13.70
CC Madhya 22.125
CC Madhya 4.59
CC Madhya 4.63
SB 10.86.41
tulasī namaskari' after offering obeisances to the tulasī plantCC Antya 3.110
tulasī namaskari' after offering obeisances to the tulasī plantCC Antya 3.110
tulasī paḍichā the temple servant known as TulasīCC Madhya 25.233
tulasī paḍichā the temple servant known as TulasīCC Madhya 25.233
tulasī sevana worship of the tulasī plantCC Antya 3.137
tulasī sevana worship of the tulasī plantCC Antya 3.137
tulasī-ādi-gaṇe the plants and creepers, headed by the tulasī plantCC Antya 15.39
tulasī-ādi-gaṇe the plants and creepers, headed by the tulasī plantCC Antya 15.39
tulasī-ādi-gaṇe the plants and creepers, headed by the tulasī plantCC Antya 15.39
tulasī-āharaṇa collecting tulasī leavesCC Madhya 24.333
tulasī-āharaṇa collecting tulasī leavesCC Madhya 24.333
tulasi-dāma the garland of tulasī leavesSB 10.23.29
tulasi-dāma the garland of tulasī leavesSB 10.23.29
tulasī-jala tulasī and waterCC Adi 3.105-106
tulasī-jala tulasī and waterCC Adi 3.105-106
tulasī-jale by tulasī leaves and Ganges waterCC Adi 6.34
tulasī-jale by tulasī leaves and Ganges waterCC Adi 6.34
tulasī-mañjarī buds of the tulasī plantCC Adi 3.108
tulasī-mañjarī buds of the tulasī plantCC Adi 3.108
tulasī-mañjarī flowers of the tulasī treeCC Antya 6.296
tulasī-mañjarī flowers of the tulasī treeCC Antya 6.296
CC Madhya 15.227
tulasī-mañjarī flowers of the tulasī treeCC Madhya 15.227
tulasī-mañjarī flowers of tulasīCC Antya 12.126
tulasī-mañjarī flowers of tulasīCC Antya 12.126
CC Madhya 15.220
tulasī-mañjarī flowers of tulasīCC Madhya 15.220
CC Madhya 15.9
tulasī-mañjarī flowers of tulasīCC Madhya 15.9
CC Madhya 3.56
tulasī-mañjarī flowers of tulasīCC Madhya 3.56
tulasī-mañjarī the flowers of tulasīCC Madhya 15.254
tulasī-mañjarī the flowers of tulasīCC Madhya 15.254
CC Madhya 3.103
tulasī-mañjarī the flowers of tulasīCC Madhya 3.103
tulasī-nava-dāmabhiḥ with garlands of fresh tulasī leavesSB 10.13.49
tulasī-nava-dāmabhiḥ with garlands of fresh tulasī leavesSB 10.13.49
tulasī-nava-dāmabhiḥ with garlands of fresh tulasī leavesSB 10.13.49
tulasī-paḍichā Tulasī, the superintendent of the templeCC Madhya 12.154-155
tulasī-paḍichā Tulasī, the superintendent of the templeCC Madhya 12.154-155
tulasī-parikramā kara circumambulate the tulasī plantCC Madhya 24.261
tulasī-parikramā kara circumambulate the tulasī plantCC Madhya 24.261
tulasī-parikramā kara circumambulate the tulasī plantCC Madhya 24.261
tulasī-sevana just supply water to the root of Tulasī-devīCC Madhya 24.261
tulasī-sevana just supply water to the root of Tulasī-devīCC Madhya 24.261
tulasi-vat like the tulasī leavesSB 3.15.49
tulasi-vat like the tulasī leavesSB 3.15.49
tulasībhiḥ with tulasīSB 3.15.22
tulasikā because of the garland of tulasī flowersCC Antya 15.51
tulasikā of the tulasī blossomsSB 5.25.7
tulasikā swarming around the tulasī mañjarīs (which are ornamenting His garland)SB 10.30.12
tulasikā tulasiSB 3.15.19
tulasikā tulasī leavesSB 5.3.6
tulasikā-āmodam fragrant with the aroma of tulasī flowersSB 11.30.41
tulasikā-āmodam fragrant with the aroma of tulasī flowersSB 11.30.41
tulasīke unto the tulasī plantCC Antya 3.128
tulasīm the tulasī flowersMM 20
tulasīra gandhe the aroma of tulasī leavesCC Madhya 17.141
tulasīra gandhe the aroma of tulasī leavesCC Madhya 17.141
tulasīra mālā a garland made of tulasī leavesCC Antya 13.123
tulasīra mālā a garland made of tulasī leavesCC Antya 13.123
tulasīre unto the tulasī plantCC Antya 3.122
CC Antya 3.234
tulasyā by the tulasī leavesSB 4.8.55
tulasyā together with Tulasī-devīSB 10.29.37
tulasyā with a wreath of tulasī leavesSB 3.21.20
tulasyāḥ leaves of the tulasi treeSB 2.3.23
tulasyāḥ of tulasī leavesCC Madhya 22.137-139
tulasyāḥ the tulasī flowers upon whichSB 10.35.18-19
tulayāma to be balanced withSB 1.18.13
tulayāma we compareSB 4.30.34
tulayāma we make equalCC Madhya 22.55
tulaye compareSB 4.24.57
tulaye I count as equalSB 5.5.23
tuli batches of cottonCC Madhya 14.247
tu pads made of cottonCC Madhya 13.11
tu the padsCC Madhya 13.12
tuli' liftingCC Adi 10.116
tuli' raisingCC Adi 11.16
CC Madhya 13.51
tulīte on the padCC Madhya 13.11
tuliyā raisingCC Antya 10.70
CC Madhya 12.21
tulya equalBG 12.18-19
BG 14.22-25
CC Madhya 23.111-112
CC Madhya 9.270
SB 10.43.38
SB 10.55.32
SB 10.63.5
SB 10.72.32
SB 10.79.26
SB 10.87.11
tulya equalSB 10.87.11
SB 6.17.28
tulya equal toCC Antya 5.51
tulya equallySB 10.16.21
SB 10.57.2
SB 4.24.13
tulya equally disposedBG 14.22-25
tulya similarSB 1.19.26
tulya-aiśvarya equal in opulenceSB 8.15.10-11
tulya-aiśvarya equal in opulenceSB 8.15.10-11
tulya-artha results as equalCC Madhya 19.216
tulya-artha results as equalCC Madhya 19.216
tulya-āyāsa-hetavaḥ who made an equal endeavorSB 8.8.39-40
tulya-āyāsa-hetavaḥ who made an equal endeavorSB 8.8.39-40
tulya-āyāsa-hetavaḥ who made an equal endeavorSB 8.8.39-40
tulya-darśanāḥ impartial by natureSB 1.5.24
tulya-darśanāḥ impartial by natureSB 1.5.24
tulya-dṛṣṭiḥ having equal visionSB 10.16.33
tulya-dṛṣṭiḥ having equal visionSB 10.16.33
tulya-kālāḥ assembled at the same timeSB 6.15.5
tulya-kālāḥ assembled at the same timeSB 6.15.5
tulya-kālāḥ ruling at the same timeSB 12.1.38
tulya-kālāḥ ruling at the same timeSB 12.1.38
tulya-kālīnāḥ contemporarySB 10.51.18
tulya-kālīnāḥ contemporarySB 10.51.18
tulya-rūpāḥ all of them had the same bodily featuresSB 9.3.15
tulya-rūpāḥ all of them had the same bodily featuresSB 9.3.15
tulya-rūpāḥ appearing exactly likeSB 9.4.23
tulya-rūpāḥ appearing exactly likeSB 9.4.23
tulya-śīlayā who was equally as qualified as Mahārāja AmbarīṣaSB 9.4.29
tulya-śīlayā who was equally as qualified as Mahārāja AmbarīṣaSB 9.4.29
tulya-vyasanāḥ being equally aggrievedSB 6.14.49
tulya-vyasanāḥ being equally aggrievedSB 6.14.49
tulyaḥ equalBG 14.22-25
tulyaḥ equalBG 14.22-25
tulyāḥ equal toCC Madhya 8.211
tulyaḥ equally goodSB 1.12.21
tulyaḥ likeCC Madhya 1.190
tulyam equalCC Madhya 9.32
SB 10.52.38
SB 10.66.15
SB 4.21.26
tulyam equal toMM 9
tulyām who was equal (in good qualities)SB 3.22.22
tulyatām to equalitySB 10.68.25
tumam YouCC Antya 1.144
tumburu the Gandharva named TumburuSB 10.27.24
tumburu-pramukhāḥ led by TumburuSB 10.25.32
tumburu-pramukhāḥ led by TumburuSB 10.25.32
tumburuḥ another Gandharva singerSB 7.4.14
tumburuḥ his stringed instrumentSB 1.13.60
tumburuḥ TumburuSB 9.24.20
tumburum the King of the Gandharvas, TumburuCC Antya 1.164
tumburuṇā the stringed instrument called a TumburuSB 5.25.8
tumi youCC Adi 10.132
CC Adi 10.20
tumi YouCC Adi 12.15
tumi youCC Adi 12.38
CC Adi 14.27
tumi YouCC Adi 14.52
tumi youCC Adi 14.85
tumi YouCC Adi 15.9
tumi youCC Adi 16.16
CC Adi 16.38
tumi YouCC Adi 16.43
tumi youCC Adi 16.44
tumi YouCC Adi 16.50
tumi youCC Adi 16.99
tumi YouCC Adi 17.108
CC Adi 17.109
tumi youCC Adi 17.110
tumi YouCC Adi 17.146
CC Adi 17.147
CC Adi 17.149
tumi youCC Adi 17.154
tumi YouCC Adi 17.169
tumi youCC Adi 17.172
CC Adi 17.174
CC Adi 17.177
CC Adi 17.213
tumi YouCC Adi 17.215
tumi youCC Adi 17.270
tumi YouCC Adi 17.271
tumi youCC Adi 17.77
CC Adi 2.108
tumi YouCC Adi 2.32
tumi youCC Adi 2.34
tumi YouCC Adi 2.35
tumi YouCC Adi 2.35
CC Adi 2.36
CC Adi 2.37
tumi YouCC Adi 2.37
CC Adi 2.39
CC Adi 2.41
CC Adi 2.42
CC Adi 2.44
CC Adi 2.45
CC Adi 2.46
CC Adi 2.56
tumi YouCC Adi 2.56
CC Adi 2.57
tumi youCC Adi 2.66
CC Adi 2.87
tumi YouCC Adi 3.70
CC Adi 4.25
tumi YouCC Adi 4.25
CC Adi 7.100
CC Adi 7.135
CC Adi 7.148
CC Adi 7.91
tumi youCC Antya 1.173
tumi YouCC Antya 1.196
CC Antya 1.203
tumi youCC Antya 1.217
tumi YouCC Antya 1.87
CC Antya 1.90
CC Antya 10.115
CC Antya 11.29
tumi youCC Antya 11.37
tumi YouCC Antya 11.42
tumi youCC Antya 12.141
CC Antya 12.144
CC Antya 12.146
CC Antya 12.147
tumi YouCC Antya 12.81
tumi youCC Antya 13.23
CC Antya 13.53
CC Antya 13.56
CC Antya 13.57
CC Antya 13.96
CC Antya 13.98
CC Antya 16.18
CC Antya 16.19
CC Antya 16.23
tumi YouCC Antya 16.71
CC Antya 16.82
tumi youCC Antya 16.83
tumi YouCC Antya 16.84
tumi youCC Antya 17.22
tumi YouCC Antya 17.34
CC Antya 17.37
tumi youCC Antya 17.52
tumi YouCC Antya 17.61
CC Antya 18.112
CC Antya 18.115
tumi youCC Antya 18.64
CC Antya 18.65
CC Antya 19.10
tumi YouCC Antya 19.62
tumi youCC Antya 2.30
CC Antya 3.112
CC Antya 3.114-115
tumi YouCC Antya 3.13
tumi youCC Antya 3.136
CC Antya 3.21
CC Antya 3.22
CC Antya 3.221
CC Antya 3.236
CC Antya 3.242
CC Antya 3.252-253
CC Antya 3.258
CC Antya 3.31
CC Antya 3.32
tumi YouCC Antya 3.69
CC Antya 3.78-79
CC Antya 3.82
CC Antya 3.86
tumi youCC Antya 4.103
tumi youCC Antya 4.103
CC Antya 4.129-130
CC Antya 4.132
tumi YouCC Antya 4.153
tumi youCC Antya 4.159
CC Antya 4.160
tumi YouCC Antya 4.164
tumi youCC Antya 4.167
CC Antya 4.168
CC Antya 4.172
tumi YouCC Antya 4.181
CC Antya 4.188
tumi youCC Antya 4.200
tumi YouCC Antya 4.203
tumi youCC Antya 4.234
CC Antya 4.35
tumi YouCC Antya 4.74
tumi youCC Antya 4.76
CC Antya 4.77
tumi YouCC Antya 4.90
CC Antya 4.91
tumi youCC Antya 4.99
CC Antya 5.100
CC Antya 5.101
CC Antya 5.135
CC Antya 5.15
CC Antya 5.60
CC Antya 5.61
tumi youCC Antya 5.61
CC Antya 6.139
CC Antya 6.169
CC Antya 6.180
CC Antya 6.260
CC Antya 6.27
CC Antya 6.28
CC Antya 6.294
CC Antya 6.295
CC Antya 6.30
CC Antya 6.33
tumi YouCC Antya 6.73
tumi youCC Antya 7.106
tumi YouCC Antya 7.12
tumi YouCC Antya 7.12
CC Antya 7.127
CC Antya 7.129
CC Antya 7.13
tumi youCC Antya 7.131
CC Antya 7.152
CC Antya 7.156
CC Antya 7.161
CC Antya 7.59
CC Antya 7.93
CC Antya 8.12
CC Antya 8.21
CC Antya 9.100
CC Antya 9.117
CC Antya 9.50
tumi YouCC Antya 9.67
CC Antya 9.78
tumi youCC Madhya 1.178
tumi youCC Madhya 1.178
tumi YouCC Madhya 1.199
tumi youCC Madhya 1.207
CC Madhya 1.215
CC Madhya 1.69
CC Madhya 10.122
tumi YouCC Madhya 10.125
tumi youCC Madhya 10.14
tumi YouCC Madhya 10.163
CC Madhya 10.164
tumi youCC Madhya 10.17
tumi youCC Madhya 10.17
tumi YouCC Madhya 10.174
tumi YouCC Madhya 10.174
CC Madhya 10.36
tumi youCC Madhya 10.37
CC Madhya 10.53
tumi YouCC Madhya 10.54
tumi youCC Madhya 10.58
tumi youCC Madhya 10.58
CC Madhya 11.190
tumi youCC Madhya 11.190
CC Madhya 11.191
tumi YouCC Madhya 11.202
CC Madhya 11.205
tumi youCC Madhya 11.22
CC Madhya 11.26
CC Madhya 11.36
CC Madhya 11.55
CC Madhya 12.117
tumi YouCC Madhya 12.193
CC Madhya 12.26
CC Madhya 12.28
CC Madhya 12.29
CC Madhya 12.33
CC Madhya 12.49
tumi youCC Madhya 12.55
tumi YouCC Madhya 13.139
CC Madhya 13.144
CC Madhya 13.147
tumi YouCC Madhya 13.147
CC Madhya 13.150
CC Madhya 13.154
tumi youCC Madhya 13.97
CC Madhya 14.11
CC Madhya 14.249
CC Madhya 15.113
CC Madhya 15.114
CC Madhya 15.156
tumi youCC Madhya 15.156
tumi YouCC Madhya 15.161
tumi youCC Madhya 15.165
CC Madhya 15.169
tumi YouCC Madhya 15.239
CC Madhya 15.243
tumi youCC Madhya 15.277
CC Madhya 15.283
CC Madhya 15.289
CC Madhya 15.46
CC Madhya 15.93
CC Madhya 15.96
CC Madhya 16.172
CC Madhya 16.187
CC Madhya 16.191
CC Madhya 16.240
tumi YouCC Madhya 16.280
CC Madhya 16.63
CC Madhya 16.64
CC Madhya 16.66
CC Madhya 16.67
tumi youCC Madhya 16.74
CC Madhya 17.165
CC Madhya 17.170
tumi YouCC Madhya 17.182
tumi youCC Madhya 17.4
tumi YouCC Madhya 17.77
CC Madhya 17.78
CC Madhya 17.79
CC Madhya 17.8
CC Madhya 17.97
CC Madhya 18.110
CC Madhya 18.126
tumi youCC Madhya 18.153
CC Madhya 18.154
CC Madhya 18.168
CC Madhya 18.172
CC Madhya 18.175
CC Madhya 18.198
tumi YouCC Madhya 18.201
tumi youCC Madhya 18.205
CC Madhya 19.104
CC Madhya 19.21
CC Madhya 19.240
CC Madhya 19.241
CC Madhya 19.25
CC Madhya 19.26
CC Madhya 19.29
CC Madhya 19.33
CC Madhya 19.35
tumi YouCC Madhya 19.56
tumi youCC Madhya 19.69
tumi YouCC Madhya 2.59
CC Madhya 2.62
CC Madhya 2.67
tumi YouCC Madhya 2.67
CC Madhya 2.68
CC Madhya 2.70
tumi YouCC Madhya 2.70
tumi youCC Madhya 20.10-11
CC Madhya 20.105
CC Madhya 20.107
CC Madhya 20.128
CC Madhya 20.20
CC Madhya 20.35
CC Madhya 20.5
CC Madhya 20.56
CC Madhya 20.7
CC Madhya 20.8
CC Madhya 20.80
CC Madhya 20.87
CC Madhya 24.241
CC Madhya 24.247
CC Madhya 24.251
tumi YouCC Madhya 24.316
tumi youCC Madhya 24.345
tumi YouCC Madhya 24.4
tumi youCC Madhya 25.106
CC Madhya 25.182
CC Madhya 25.72
tumi YouCC Madhya 25.81
CC Madhya 25.89
CC Madhya 25.90
CC Madhya 3.106
CC Madhya 3.117
CC Madhya 3.144
tumi youCC Madhya 3.148
tumi youCC Madhya 3.148
CC Madhya 3.184
CC Madhya 3.189
CC Madhya 3.196
CC Madhya 3.20
tumi YouCC Madhya 3.214
tumi youCC Madhya 3.22
tumi YouCC Madhya 3.32
CC Madhya 3.35
CC Madhya 3.71
CC Madhya 3.81
CC Madhya 3.85
CC Madhya 3.86
CC Madhya 3.99
tumi youCC Madhya 4.107
CC Madhya 4.134
CC Madhya 5.107
tumi YouCC Madhya 5.149
CC Madhya 5.155
tumi youCC Madhya 5.18
CC Madhya 5.22
CC Madhya 5.25
CC Madhya 5.30
tumi YouCC Madhya 5.33
tumi youCC Madhya 5.38
CC Madhya 5.45
CC Madhya 5.50
CC Madhya 5.67
CC Madhya 5.68
tumi YouCC Madhya 5.88
CC Madhya 5.90
tumi youCC Madhya 5.91
tumi youCC Madhya 5.91
tumi YouCC Madhya 5.96
tumi youCC Madhya 5.98
tumi YouCC Madhya 6.121
tumi youCC Madhya 6.122
tumi youCC Madhya 6.122
tumi YouCC Madhya 6.124
tumi youCC Madhya 6.127
tumi YouCC Madhya 6.129
tumi youCC Madhya 6.131
CC Madhya 6.132
CC Madhya 6.152
CC Madhya 6.188
CC Madhya 6.191
CC Madhya 6.192
tumi YouCC Madhya 6.213
tumi YouCC Madhya 6.213
CC Madhya 6.214
tumi youCC Madhya 6.232
CC Madhya 6.233
CC Madhya 6.246
CC Madhya 6.44
tumi YouCC Madhya 6.56
tumi youCC Madhya 6.61
tumi YouCC Madhya 6.62
tumi youCC Madhya 6.64
CC Madhya 6.78
CC Madhya 6.85-86
CC Madhya 6.90
CC Madhya 6.96
CC Madhya 6.98
CC Madhya 7.12
tumi YouCC Madhya 7.144-145
tumi youCC Madhya 7.147
tumi YouCC Madhya 7.15
CC Madhya 7.17
CC Madhya 7.18
tumi YouCC Madhya 7.18
CC Madhya 7.19
tumi youCC Madhya 7.28
tumi YouCC Madhya 7.38
CC Madhya 7.49
CC Madhya 7.65
CC Madhya 8.121
CC Madhya 8.122
tumi youCC Madhya 8.127
tumi YouCC Madhya 8.132
CC Madhya 8.133
CC Madhya 8.200
tumi youCC Madhya 8.21
CC Madhya 8.239
CC Madhya 8.241
tumi YouCC Madhya 8.278
tumi youCC Madhya 8.291
CC Madhya 8.297
tumi YouCC Madhya 8.35
CC Madhya 8.37
CC Madhya 8.38
tumi youCC Madhya 8.44
CC Madhya 9.102
tumi YouCC Madhya 9.126
tumi youCC Madhya 9.141
CC Madhya 9.145
tumi YouCC Madhya 9.157
CC Madhya 9.158
tumi youCC Madhya 9.171
CC Madhya 9.195
tumi YouCC Madhya 9.214
tumi youCC Madhya 9.229
CC Madhya 9.24
CC Madhya 9.271
tumi YouCC Madhya 9.274
tumi youCC Madhya 9.324
tumi YouCC Madhya 9.37
CC Madhya 9.58
tumi you (Svarūpa Dāmodara Gosvāmī)CC Antya 6.202
tumi you (the King)CC Madhya 13.186
tumi You alsoCC Adi 15.18
tumi You areCC Adi 16.50
tumi you areCC Adi 17.218
tumi You areCC Adi 7.66
CC Adi 7.67
CC Madhya 2.69
CC Madhya 2.71
CC Madhya 3.32
CC Madhya 8.200
CC Madhya 9.104
tumi You are situatedCC Madhya 16.131
tumi your good selfCC Adi 16.34
tumi Your good selfCC Adi 7.54
tumi your lordshipCC Antya 2.131
tumi Your LordshipCC Madhya 24.316
tumi ageyāna you are incorrectCC Madhya 10.156
tumi ageyāna you are incorrectCC Madhya 10.156
tumi āsibe you will comeCC Antya 1.46
tumi āsibe you will comeCC Antya 1.46
tumi baḍa You are much greaterCC Madhya 25.82
tumi baḍa You are much greaterCC Madhya 25.82
tumi bhāgyavān certainly you are very fortunateCC Madhya 24.281
tumi bhāgyavān certainly you are very fortunateCC Madhya 24.281
tumi bhakta you are a devoteeCC Madhya 6.211
tumi bhakta you are a devoteeCC Madhya 6.211
tumi bhikṣā deha better for you to cookCC Madhya 17.177
tumi bhikṣā deha better for you to cookCC Madhya 17.177
tumi bhikṣā deha better for you to cookCC Madhya 17.177
tumi bhikṣā kara You take Your lunchCC Madhya 20.74
tumi bhikṣā kara You take Your lunchCC Madhya 20.74
tumi bhikṣā kara You take Your lunchCC Madhya 20.74
tumi brahma-sama you are equal with the impersonal BrahmanCC Madhya 25.73
tumi brahma-sama you are equal with the impersonal BrahmanCC Madhya 25.73
tumi brahma-sama you are equal with the impersonal BrahmanCC Madhya 25.73
tumi cala you comeCC Madhya 19.28
tumi cala you comeCC Madhya 19.28
tumi chuńile if You touchCC Antya 4.152
tumi chuńile if You touchCC Antya 4.152
tumi duńhe both of youCC Madhya 16.91
tumi duńhe both of youCC Madhya 16.91
tumi gelā kati where have You goneCC Antya 19.53
tumi gelā kati where have You goneCC Antya 19.53
tumi gelā kati where have You goneCC Antya 19.53
tumi hao sparśa-maṇi you are certainly a touchstoneCC Madhya 24.277
tumi hao sparśa-maṇi you are certainly a touchstoneCC Madhya 24.277
tumi hao sparśa-maṇi you are certainly a touchstoneCC Madhya 24.277
tumi hao sparśa-maṇi you are certainly a touchstoneCC Madhya 24.277
tumi haṭha kaile if you go on persistingCC Antya 2.140
tumi haṭha kaile if you go on persistingCC Antya 2.140
tumi haṭha kaile if you go on persistingCC Antya 2.140
tumi jagat-guru you are the master of all peopleCC Madhya 6.58
tumi jagat-guru you are the master of all peopleCC Madhya 6.58
tumi jagat-guru you are the master of all peopleCC Madhya 6.58
tumi jāna my Lord, please knowCC Madhya 5.32
tumi jāna my Lord, please knowCC Madhya 5.32
CC Madhya 5.73
tumi jāna my Lord, please knowCC Madhya 5.73
tumi jāna you knowCC Madhya 16.144
tumi jāna you knowCC Madhya 16.144
tumi kaha you speakCC Antya 3.182
tumi kaha you speakCC Antya 3.182
tumi karaha smaraṇa please rememberCC Antya 19.7
tumi karaha smaraṇa please rememberCC Antya 19.7
tumi karaha smaraṇa please rememberCC Antya 19.7
tumi karilā have you doneCC Antya 9.117
tumi karilā have you doneCC Antya 9.117
tumi khāile if you eatCC Antya 3.222
tumi khāile if you eatCC Antya 3.222
tumi kṛpā kaile if You are mercifulCC Antya 6.131
tumi kṛpā kaile if You are mercifulCC Antya 6.131
tumi kṛpā kaile if You are mercifulCC Antya 6.131
tumi kṛṣṇa You are Kṛṣṇa HimselfCC Madhya 17.77
tumi kṛṣṇa You are Kṛṣṇa HimselfCC Madhya 17.77
tumi mana kara if You so desireCC Madhya 15.161
tumi mana kara if You so desireCC Madhya 15.161
tumi mana kara if You so desireCC Madhya 15.161
tumi nā dekhāile if you do not showCC Antya 13.59
tumi nā dekhāile if you do not showCC Antya 13.59
tumi nā dekhāile if you do not showCC Antya 13.59
tumi nā jānāile unless You make to understandCC Antya 4.90
tumi nā jānāile unless You make to understandCC Antya 4.90
tumi nā jānāile unless You make to understandCC Antya 4.90
tumi nā khāile without Your eatingCC Madhya 14.41
tumi nā khāile without Your eatingCC Madhya 14.41
tumi nā khāile without Your eatingCC Madhya 14.41
tumi naha You are notCC Madhya 12.49
tumi naha You are notCC Madhya 12.49
tumi paḍilā you fellCC Madhya 15.126
tumi paḍilā you fellCC Madhya 15.126
tumi pāile you have gottenCC Madhya 15.125
tumi pāile you have gottenCC Madhya 15.125
tumi pañca you fiveCC Antya 9.141
tumi pañca you fiveCC Antya 9.141
tumi śunile if you hearCC Antya 5.109
tumi śunile if you hearCC Antya 5.109
tumi ta' indeed You areCC Madhya 25.90
tumi ta' indeed You areCC Madhya 25.90
tumi vāñchile if you desireCC Madhya 15.167
tumi vāñchile if you desireCC Madhya 15.167
tumi yāha ghare You both kindly enter the roomCC Madhya 3.62
tumi yāha ghare You both kindly enter the roomCC Madhya 3.62
tumi yāha ghare You both kindly enter the roomCC Madhya 3.62
tumi yāhāń wherever You areCC Madhya 3.33
tumi yāhāń wherever You areCC Madhya 3.33
tumi ye YouCC Madhya 23.121
tumi ye YouCC Madhya 23.121
tumi yei kaha whatever you sayCC Madhya 11.112
tumi yei kaha whatever you sayCC Madhya 11.112
tumi yei kaha whatever you sayCC Madhya 11.112
tumi-dui both of youCC Madhya 5.113
tumi-dui both of youCC Madhya 5.113
tumi-ha You alsoCC Antya 3.17
tumi-ha You alsoCC Antya 3.17
tumi-saba all of youCC Antya 14.110
tumi-saba all of youCC Antya 14.110
CC Antya 15.41
tumi-saba all of youCC Antya 15.41
CC Antya 17.27
tumi-saba all of youCC Antya 17.27
CC Antya 18.109
tumi-saba all of youCC Antya 18.109
CC Antya 3.105
tumi-saba all of youCC Antya 3.105
CC Madhya 12.35
tumi-saba all of youCC Madhya 12.35
CC Madhya 5.154
tumi-saba all of youCC Madhya 5.154
CC Madhya 7.9
tumi-saba all of youCC Madhya 7.9
tumi-saba loka all of you peopleCC Madhya 3.189
tumi-saba loka all of you peopleCC Madhya 3.189
tumi-saba loka all of you peopleCC Madhya 3.189
tumiha YouCC Madhya 15.198
tumiha youCC Madhya 9.230
tumiha you alsoCC Antya 1.89
CC Madhya 23.103
CC Madhya 6.106
tumio you alsoCC Madhya 1.74
tumita but youCC Adi 17.197
tumula tumultuousSB 10.71.17
SB 8.8.13
tumulaḥ tumultuousBG 1.13
SB 10.33.5
SB 8.10.5
SB 8.18.7
tumulaḥ uproariousBG 1.19
tumulam tumultuousSB 10.76.16
SB 10.77.5
tumulam very fierceSB 9.6.17
tuṇḍa with his beakSB 10.59.17-19
tuṇḍa-āvalī-labdhaye to achieve many mouthsCC Antya 1.120
tuṇḍa-āvalī-labdhaye to achieve many mouthsCC Antya 1.120
tuṇḍa-āvalī-labdhaye to achieve many mouthsCC Antya 1.120
CC Antya 1.99
tuṇḍa-āvalī-labdhaye to achieve many mouthsCC Antya 1.99
tuṇḍa-āvalī-labdhaye to achieve many mouthsCC Antya 1.99
tuṇḍaḥ tongueSB 3.13.32
tuṇḍam within the mouth of the demonSB 10.12.28
tuṇḍayoḥ by the beakSB 10.11.51
tuṇḍe in the mouthCC Antya 1.120
CC Antya 1.99
tuṇḍe on the tongueSB 3.13.36
tuṇḍena with his sharp beakSB 10.11.50
tundilayati increases more and moreCC Antya 1.158
tuńga highSB 10.39.49-50
SB 10.41.20-23
SB 10.44.37
tuńga raisedSB 10.39.46-48
tuńga swollenSB 1.19.27
tuńga-bhadrā TuńgabhadrāSB 5.19.17-18
tuńga-bhadrā TuńgabhadrāSB 5.19.17-18
tuńga-śṛńga-ālayaḥ the high mountain peaksSB 10.12.21
tuńga-śṛńga-ālayaḥ the high mountain peaksSB 10.12.21
tuńga-śṛńga-ālayaḥ the high mountain peaksSB 10.12.21
tuńgabhadrāya snāne bathing in the river TuńgabhadrāCC Madhya 9.244
tuńgabhadrāya snāne bathing in the river TuńgabhadrāCC Madhya 9.244
tuńgam very highSB 10.52.10
tuńgāt from the throneSB 3.3.1
tuńgāt highSB 10.52.12
tuńhu youCC Madhya 8.194
tuñi youCC Antya 1.84
CC Antya 3.201
CC Antya 3.202
tura-gam (which is like) a horseSB 10.87.33
tura-gam (which is like) a horseSB 10.87.33
turaga horsesSB 1.9.34
turaga the horseSB 9.8.19
turaga-medhaṣāṭ he will be known as Turaga-medhaṣāṭ (a performer of many horse sacrifices)SB 9.22.37
turaga-medhaṣāṭ he will be known as Turaga-medhaṣāṭ (a performer of many horse sacrifices)SB 9.22.37
turagān horsesSB 8.18.32
turam TuraSB 9.22.37
turańga horsesSB 1.16.11
turańgāḥ horsesSB 8.10.37
turańgamān horsesSB 10.68.50-51
turańgāṇām among horsesSB 11.16.18
turāṣāṭ another name of IndraSB 8.11.26
turite very hastilyCC Antya 5.54
turīya the fourthCC Adi 2.52
turīya the fourth expansionSB 3.1.34
turīya transcendentalCC Adi 5.24
CC Adi 5.41
CC Adi 5.48
turīya-ākhye known as the fourth, beyond the three modes of material natureSB 11.15.16
turīya-ākhye known as the fourth, beyond the three modes of material natureSB 11.15.16
turīya-bhāgaḥ one fourthSB 5.20.38
turīya-bhāgaḥ one fourthSB 5.20.38
turīya-mānena by measurement only one fourthSB 5.16.29
turīya-mānena by measurement only one fourthSB 5.16.29
turīyaḥ the fourth, transcendental stageSB 12.11.22
turīyam one fourthSB 6.9.10
SB 6.9.7
SB 6.9.9
turīyam the fourthCC Adi 2.53
turīyām the fourth expansionSB 5.17.16
turīyam the fourth, transcendental stateSB 11.25.20
turīyāt from the fourth oneSB 5.10.3
turuka-dhārī Turkish Muslim soldiersCC Madhya 18.27
turuka-dhārī Turkish Muslim soldiersCC Madhya 18.27
turuṣkakāḥ TuruṣkasSB 12.1.28
turvasoḥ ca of Turvasu, the second son of Mahārāja YayātiSB 9.23.16
turvasoḥ ca of Turvasu, the second son of Mahārāja YayātiSB 9.23.16
turvasuḥ Turvasu, another sonSB 9.18.41
turvasum his son known as TurvasuSB 9.19.22
turvasum TurvasuSB 9.18.33
turya one fourthSB 12.3.20
turya-aṃśaḥ one fourthSB 12.3.24
turya-aṃśaḥ one fourthSB 12.3.24
turyaḥ the fourth transcendental categorySB 6.5.12
turyaḥ the fourth, sannyāsaSB 11.16.19
turyaḥ transcendentalSB 10.63.38
SB 7.15.54
turyam one fourthSB 6.9.8
turyām the northern sideSB 4.24.2
turyamānena by one fourthSB 5.21.14
turye in the fourth element (beyond wakefulness, dreaming and deep sleep)SB 11.13.28
turye in the fourth element, the LordSB 11.13.29
turye in the fourth of the lineSB 1.3.9
turye in the transcendental stageSB 7.9.32
turyeṇa fourth factorSB 11.28.20
tuṣa husks of riceCC Madhya 22.22
CC Madhya 24.140
CC Madhya 25.31
tuṣa-anale in the slow fireCC Antya 20.41
tuṣa-anale in the slow fireCC Antya 20.41
tuṣitā TuṣitāSB 8.1.21
tuṣita-ādayaḥ Tuṣita and othersSB 8.1.20
tuṣita-ādayaḥ Tuṣita and othersSB 8.1.20
tuṣitāḥ the category of the TuṣitasSB 4.1.8
tuṣṇīm silentSB 10.79.24
tuṣṇīm silentlySB 11.30.27
tuṣṭa being pleasedSB 4.16.1
tuṣṭā being satisfiedSB 4.27.20
tuṣṭa fully satisfiedCC Madhya 5.65
tuṣṭa happyCC Madhya 9.109
tuṣṭa pacifiedCC Madhya 17.81
CC Madhya 5.17
tuṣṭa pleasedCC Madhya 16.105
tuṣṭa satisfiedCC Adi 15.20
CC Adi 16.15
CC Adi 17.98
CC Antya 1.197
CC Madhya 13.60
CC Madhya 8.214
SB 7.13.39
tuṣṭa ha-ilā satisfiedCC Antya 16.49
tuṣṭa ha-ilā satisfiedCC Antya 16.49
tuṣṭa ha-ilā satisfiedCC Antya 16.49
tuṣṭa ha-ilāń I have be come satisfiedCC Madhya 5.114
tuṣṭa ha-ilāń I have be come satisfiedCC Madhya 5.114
tuṣṭa ha-ilāń I have be come satisfiedCC Madhya 5.114
tuṣṭa hailā became very happyCC Antya 6.290
tuṣṭa hailā became very happyCC Antya 6.290
tuṣṭa hailā became very pleasedCC Madhya 5.134
tuṣṭa hailā became very pleasedCC Madhya 5.134
tuṣṭa hailā was very pleasedCC Madhya 9.184
tuṣṭa hailā was very pleasedCC Madhya 9.184
tuṣṭa hañā being pleasedCC Antya 4.128
tuṣṭa hañā being pleasedCC Antya 4.128
CC Antya 8.30
tuṣṭa hañā being pleasedCC Antya 8.30
CC Madhya 3.149
tuṣṭa hañā being pleasedCC Madhya 3.149
tuṣṭa hañā being very pleasedCC Madhya 1.261
tuṣṭa hañā being very pleasedCC Madhya 1.261
CC Madhya 16.263-264
tuṣṭa hañā being very pleasedCC Madhya 16.263-264
tuṣṭa hañā being very satisfiedCC Antya 6.222
tuṣṭa hañā being very satisfiedCC Antya 6.222
tuṣṭa hañā when He became very happyCC Antya 6.293
tuṣṭa hañā when He became very happyCC Antya 6.293
tuṣṭa hañā with great satisfactionCC Madhya 15.253
tuṣṭa hañā with great satisfactionCC Madhya 15.253
tuṣṭa kaila satisfiedCC Antya 20.57
tuṣṭa kaila satisfiedCC Antya 20.57
tuṣṭa kaile you have satisfiedCC Antya 4.132
tuṣṭa kaile you have satisfiedCC Antya 4.132
tuṣṭa prabhu the Lord is very much satisfiedCC Adi 10.32
tuṣṭa prabhu the Lord is very much satisfiedCC Adi 10.32
tuṣṭa-ātmā having a satisfied mindSB 11.7.10
tuṣṭa-ātmā having a satisfied mindSB 11.7.10
tuṣṭa-manāḥ being very satisfied (with Vasudeva's behavior in delivering the first child to keep his promise)SB 10.1.59
tuṣṭa-manāḥ being very satisfied (with Vasudeva's behavior in delivering the first child to keep his promise)SB 10.1.59
tuṣṭa-manāḥ fully satisfiedSB 1.6.26
tuṣṭa-manāḥ fully satisfiedSB 1.6.26
tuṣṭāḥ are satisfiedSB 10.41.45
tuṣṭaḥ became satisfiedSB 12.12.31-33
tuṣṭāḥ being pleasedSB 6.19.26-28
tuṣṭaḥ being pleasedSB 8.24.45
SB 9.1.22
SB 9.1.38-39
tuṣṭāḥ being satisfiedSB 10.25.31
tuṣṭaḥ being satisfiedSB 2.2.32
SB 2.7.4
SB 7.1.22
tuṣṭāḥ being satisfiedSB 9.14.42
tuṣṭaḥ being very pleasedSB 9.7.23
tuṣṭāḥ being very satisfiedSB 4.19.41
tuṣṭaḥ is satisfiedSB 11.23.28
tuṣṭāḥ pacifiedSB 4.1.54-55
tuṣṭaḥ pleasedSB 10.58.26
SB 3.23.6
SB 4.30.8
tuṣṭaḥ satisfiedBG 2.55
SB 1.19.25
SB 10.45.33
SB 10.53.38
SB 10.56.3
SB 10.80.42
SB 10.86.15
SB 10.88.16
SB 11.28.23
SB 3.13.13
SB 4.20.1
tuṣṭāḥ very much satisfiedSB 1.12.15
tuṣṭam satisfiedSB 2.9.43
tuṣṭasya satisfiedSB 3.16.8
tuṣṭāt because of appeasing the LordSB 2.2.1
tuṣṭāt by Your satisfactionSB 8.17.10
tuṣṭāva he praisedSB 10.63.24
tuṣṭāva he prayedSB 1.9.31
tuṣṭāva he satisfiedSB 8.24.45
tuṣṭāva pleasedSB 8.17.7
tuṣṭāva recited prayersSB 3.33.1
tuṣṭāva satisfiedSB 8.6.3-7
tuṣṭāva worshipedBs 5.28
tuṣṭayā satisfiedSB 6.18.77
tuṣṭāyām in His wife, who was very much pleasedSB 4.1.6
tuṣṭaye for the satisfactionCC Antya 20.155
CC Madhya 25.282
tuṣṭe is satisfiedSB 4.14.20
tuṣṭe when satisfiedSB 7.6.25
tuṣṭi-daḥ gives satisfactionSB 11.10.20
tuṣṭi-daḥ gives satisfactionSB 11.10.20
tuṣṭiḥ satisfactionBG 10.4-5
SB 11.19.33-35
SB 11.2.42
SB 11.25.2-5
SB 11.3.30
tuṣṭiḥ sustenanceSB 2.10.29
tuṣṭiḥ TuṣṭiSB 4.1.49-52
tuṣṭimān TuṣṭimānSB 9.24.24
tuṣṭuvuḥ chanted Vedic prayersSB 4.1.54-55
tuṣṭuvuḥ glorified with hymnsSB 10.71.29
tuṣṭuvuḥ offered praiseSB 10.70.20
tuṣṭuvuḥ offered prayersSB 4.23.23
SB 6.9.29-30
SB 8.4.2
tuṣṭuvuḥ offered their respective prayersSB 10.3.6
tuṣṭuvuḥ praisedSB 10.27.25
SB 10.74.25
tuṣṭuvuḥ praised, satisfiedSB 4.16.1
tuṣṭuvuḥ recited praiseSB 10.84.46
tuṣṭuvuḥ recited praisesSB 10.75.13
tuṣṭuvuḥ satisfiedSB 1.9.47
SB 4.21.45
SB 8.11.40
tuṣṭuvuḥ satisfied the Lord by offering prayersSB 8.18.8
tuṣṭuvuḥ they offered prayersSB 10.15.39
tuṣṭuvuḥ they praisedSB 11.6.6
tuṣṭuvuḥ they recited the Lord's praisesSB 10.25.31
tuṣṭyā and satisfactionSB 7.14.41
tuṣṭyā by his satisfactionSB 10.86.53
tuṣṭye in satisfactionCC Madhya 6.247
tuṣyanti become pleasedBG 10.9
tuṣyantu be satisfiedSB 4.22.47
tuṣyat gladdenedSB 3.16.11
tuṣyatām may please be satisfiedSB 10.58.21
tuṣyate becomes pleasedSB 9.15.40
tuṣyate becomes satisfiedSB 3.6.33
tuṣyati becomes satisfiedSB 4.21.23
SB 4.21.39
SB 4.31.19
SB 8.16.23
tuṣyati is satisfiedSB 10.16.35
SB 10.88.15
SB 7.11.8-12
SB 7.6.24
SB 9.19.11
tuṣyati is very pleasedSB 8.16.61
tuṣyati one becomes satisfiedBG 6.20-23
tuṣyatu may He be pleasedSB 3.31.18
tuṣye am pleasedSB 3.29.24
tuṣyet be satisfiedSB 4.7.15
tuṣyet can be satisfiedSB 11.3.22
tuṣyet is satisfiedSB 3.7.35
tuṣyet may be pleasedSB 10.58.37
tuṣyet must be pleasedSB 8.20.6
tuṣyet one should be satisfiedSB 11.18.18
tuṣyeta be pleasedSB 1.5.8
tuṣyeyam can be satisfiedSB 10.80.34
tutoṣa was satisfiedSB 3.1.38
SB 7.9.9
abhadra-hetu cause of all ill fortuneSB 1.15.36
kaustubha-ābharaṇa-grīvam His neck is decorated by the Kaustubha jewelSB 4.8.48
kaustubha-ābharaṇām whose chest was decorated with the Kaustubha gemSB 8.6.3-7
ketumālam abhi into the land known as Ketumāla-varṣaSB 5.17.7
abhibhavitum to be overcomeSB 4.16.11
abhidhātum to address in feelingSB 1.8.26
abhidhātum to enumerateSB 12.4.39
abhijaghnatu they struckSB 3.18.18
abhijaghnatu struckSB 10.44.3
abhijagmatu all proceeded alongSB 4.9.41
abhimarśatu should touchSB 10.52.39
abhipetu attackedSB 4.10.7
abhirakṣantu should give supportBG 1.11
abhisaṃstutām glorifiedSB 10.83.36
ābhraṃśayitum to cause to deviateSB 3.22.34
adātu who could not giveSB 8.21.32
ādātum to takeSB 4.18.8
ādātum to conquerSB 5.25.10
adhātu-mataḥ without being materially constitutedSB 2.8.7
adhidaṇḍa-netu of the superintendent of punishment, YamarājaSB 3.16.10
adhigantum to attainSB 4.12.41
adhigantum to understand fullySB 5.16.4
adhikartum to make moreCC Madhya 16.145
adhīśitu who is the master of everythingSB 6.3.17
adhiṣṭhātum to boardSB 4.12.29
kāraskara-kākatuṇḍa-ādi named kāraskara, kākatuṇḍa, etc.SB 5.14.12
sālokya-ādi-catuṣṭayam the four different types of liberation (sālokya, sārūpya, sāmīpya and sārṣṭi, what to speak of sāyujya)SB 9.4.67
ādi-catur-vyūha the original quadruple groupCC Madhya 20.189
kṛṣṇa-kṛpā-ādi-hetu the reason of Kṛṣṇa's mercyCC Madhya 24.205
āgantuka accidentalCC Madhya 19.188
ahaitukam without causeBG 18.22
ahaitukam causelessSB 1.2.7
ahaitukam where there is no dry philosophical speculationSB 9.5.22
ahaitu causelessSB 1.2.6
ahaitu causelessSB 3.29.11-12
ahaitu without any motiveSB 5.18.9
ahaitu unmotivatedSB 10.23.26
ahaitu causelessCC Adi 4.206
ahaitu causelessCC Madhya 19.172
ahaitu unmotivatedCC Madhya 24.29
ahaitukī bhakti unmotivated devotional serviceCC Madhya 24.146
ahaitu the word ahaitukīCC Madhya 24.163
ahaitukī bhakti kare they perform causeless devotional serviceCC Madhya 24.167
ahaitu with no motivesCC Antya 20.29
ahaitukīm unalloyedSB 1.7.10
ahaitukīm unexpectedSB 10.81.29-32
ahaitukīm causeless, or without material desiresCC Madhya 6.186
ahaitukīm causeless, or without material desiresCC Madhya 17.140
ahaitukīm causeless, or without material desiresCC Madhya 24.5
ahaitukīm without motivesCC Madhya 24.305
ahaitukīm causeless, or without material desiresCC Madhya 25.159
parituṣṭaḥ aham I was very much satisfiedSB 10.3.36
āhartum to applySB 4.19.33
ahetu-vit not understanding the reasonSB 10.13.35
ahetu having no causeSB 10.63.38
ahetu itself without causeSB 11.3.35
ajagara-tuṇḍena with the form of a python's mouthSB 10.12.18
ājñaptum arhasi please commandSB 10.45.13
akarma-hetum the cause of the end of fruitive activitiesSB 5.6.14
akartu of the inactiveSB 1.3.35
akartu of the inactiveSB 1.8.30
akartu of one who has nothing to doSB 3.1.44
akartu of the nondoerSB 3.26.7
akartu of the passive performer, the nondoerSB 3.27.19
akartu without proprietorshipSB 3.29.33
akartu aloofSB 5.18.5
akartu of one who performs no activitySB 10.24.14
akartu of one not engaged in any workSB 11.7.26
akartum not to doCC Antya 9.44
akhila-hetum unto the cause of all causesSB 8.24.61
kaustubha-ākhyam known as KaustubhaSB 8.8.6
ākhyātum to describeSB 2.8.29
ākhyātum arhasi please describeSB 7.1.35
ākhyātum to explainSB 11.17.1-2
catuḥ-akṣaram the four syllables (nā-rā-ya-ṇa)SB 6.2.8
akṣarera stuti praise of the handwriting of Śrīla Rūpa GosvāmīCC Antya 1.97
alańkartum to decorateSB 4.25.29
vividha-kusuma-kisalaya-tulasikā-ambubhiḥ with varieties of flowers, twigs and tulasī leaves, as well as with waterSB 5.7.11
catuḥ-ānanaḥ with four headsSB 9.1.9
sva-ānanda-tuṣṭaḥ being fully self-satisfied by transcendental blissSB 7.15.45
ananya-hetuṣu having no other causeSB 3.27.30
ananya-hetu the exclusive causeSB 11.31.13
anāturam recovery from injuriesSB 4.6.52
catuḥ-ṣaṣṭi ańga sixty-four partsCC Madhya 22.127
baddha-setu-bhuja-uru-ańghri whose arms, thighs and feet were strongly built bridgesSB 10.6.14
catuḥ-ańgiṇīm four defensive divisionsSB 1.10.32
catuḥ-ańgiṇīm protected by an army of four divisions (chariots, horses, elephants and infantry)SB 10.83.13-14
marīciḥ, atri, ańgirasau, pulastyaḥ, pulahaḥ, kratuḥ, bhṛguḥ, vasiṣṭhaḥ, dakṣaḥ names of sons of BrahmāSB 3.12.22
catuḥ-ańgulaiḥ four fingers by measureSB 3.11.9
kim anna-dātu does it belong to the employer who gives me the money to maintain itSB 10.10.11
catuḥ-yuga-ante at the end of every four yugas (Satya, Dvāpara, Tretā and Kali)SB 8.14.4
turmāsya-ante at the end of CāturmāsyaCC Madhya 1.111
turmāsya-ante at the end of CāturmāsyaCC Madhya 16.59
bhartuḥ antikam unto her husbandSB 9.20.19
anugṛhṇātu may please show mercySB 10.53.38
anujñātu of the supporterSB 4.21.26
anukartum do the sameSB 3.14.21
anumoditu of the person who approvesSB 11.27.55
anusańkhyātum be enumeratedSB 10.51.36
anuśocitum to lamentBG 2.25
anutuṣyati is satisfiedSB 3.13.12
arhasi anuvarṇayitum please describe factuallySB 5.16.3
anuvarṇitum to explain by following in the footsteps of previous ācāryasSB 1.1.13
anuvartitum to follow in the footstepsSB 3.14.46
anvṛtu seasonalSB 1.10.5
anya hetu another causeCC Madhya 10.173
gantum anyathā to become otherwiseSB 8.17.17
apa-ṛtu out of seasonSB 10.25.15
apacakratu they harmedSB 10.44.5
āpādayitum to confirm itSB 4.22.42
apahantum in order to take awaySB 11.29.49
apanetum to removeSB 10.48.24
apanetum to avoidMM 4
āpatu obtainedSB 10.8.25
āpatu they both experiencedSB 10.45.10
mudam āpatu became joyfulSB 11.7.60
āpetu immediately arrivedSB 8.11.19
tudhānī api although she was a witch (whose only business was to kill small children and who had tried to kill Kṛṣṇa also)SB 10.6.34
kartum api by executingSB 10.8.25
autthānika-kautuka-āplave when Kṛṣṇa was three or four months old and His body was developing, He attempted to turn around, and this pleasing occasion was observed with a festival and bathing ceremonySB 10.7.4
apohitum to dissipateSB 4.25.42
apohitum to undoSB 7.10.64
apohitum to dispelSB 10.33.22
apohitum to removeCC Antya 18.25
apradātu of a person who cannot fulfillSB 8.19.35
āptum afflicts one withBG 5.6
āptum to getBG 12.9
apūrva-vastu uncommon thingsCC Antya 6.290
hantum ārabdham being inclined to killSB 10.1.35
ārādhitum to satisfySB 7.9.8
arcitum to worshipBG 7.21
vaktum arhasi please narrateSB 4.17.6-7
arhasi naḥ samīhitum please act on my behalfSB 4.20.31
sthātum arhasi you may remainSB 4.27.22
arhasi anuvarṇayitum please describe factuallySB 5.16.3
vyākhyātum arhasi please describeSB 6.1.6
kartum arhasi you deserve to executeSB 6.7.31
vyākhyātum arhasi please explainSB 6.18.21
kṣantum arhasi please excuseSB 6.18.76
ākhyātum arhasi please describeSB 7.1.35
vaktum arhasi kindly describeSB 8.24.2-3
tum arhasi you deserve to give (some gift)SB 10.4.6
kartum arhasi because you have kindly come here, kindly executeSB 10.8.6
trātum arhasi kindly protectSB 10.25.13
kartum arhasi please doSB 10.28.8
ājñaptum arhasi please commandSB 10.45.13
hantum na arhasi please do not killSB 10.54.33
moktum arhasi please releaseSB 10.65.29
kṣantum arhasi You should please forgiveSB 10.68.44
kṣantum arhasi please forgiveSB 11.30.35
śrotum arhatha please listenSB 10.84.29
trātum arhathaḥ please saveSB 10.19.9
kartum arhathaḥ You ought to doSB 10.23.1
bhavitum arhati can beSB 5.3.8
chettum arhati please dispelSB 7.1.3
bhavitum arhati is possible to beSB 10.8.8-9
kṣantum arhati should please forgiveSB 10.28.7
bhavitum arhati can He beSB 10.51.1-6
arhitum to acceptSB 4.3.9
āropaṇa-tulya-kālam at the same time as the sowing of the seedCC Antya 6.264
arpayitum in order to offerSB 10.83.8
arpayitum to deliver or to give in charityCC Adi 6.73
arum-tudam capable of tormenting the heartSB 11.23.48
aruntudaḥ causing tormentSB 3.19.30
aruntudāḥ by piercing wordsSB 4.6.47
asantuṣṭaḥ one who is dissatisfiedSB 8.19.22
asantuṣṭaḥ one who is dissatisfiedSB 8.19.24
asantuṣṭaḥ dissatisfiedSB 10.52.32
asantuṣṭaḥ unsatisfiedSB 11.19.40-45
asantuṣṭasya of one who is not self-satisfiedSB 7.15.19
darśayām āsatu showed (to him)SB 4.12.33
pāṭhayām āsatu instructedSB 7.5.2
asatu existedSB 9.24.13
āsatu remained there to becomeSB 10.10.23
cārayām āsatu tendedSB 10.11.38
chandayām āsatu They satisfiedSB 10.45.35-36
sāntvayām āsatu the two of them consoledSB 10.49.15
pūjayām āsatu the two of them honoredSB 10.72.45
āsedatu They approachedSB 10.34.28
setubandhe āsi' coming to SetubandhaCC Madhya 9.199
sumantuḥ gotamaḥ asitaḥ Sumantu, Gotama and AsitaSB 10.74.7-9
asmat pitu of our father, HiraṇyakaśipuSB 7.9.23
catuḥ-asraṃ -quadrangular placeBs 5.5
catuḥ-asram quadrangularBs 5.5
caturtha-āśrama-juṣām of those who are in the fourth order of life (sannyāsa)CC Adi 3.58
astu there should beBG 2.47
astu let it beBG 3.10
namaḥ astu obeisancesBG 11.31
astu let there beBG 11.39
namaḥ astu I offer my respectsBG 11.40
ratiḥ astu may attraction be reposed upon HimSB 1.9.33
astu let there beSB 1.9.34
astu let there beSB 1.9.35
astu let there beSB 1.9.36
ratiḥ astu let my attraction beSB 1.9.39
astu let it beSB 1.19.2
astu let it beSB 1.19.16
astu areSB 2.4.14
astu areSB 2.5.1
astu let it beSB 2.9.32
astu let there beSB 3.9.17
astu let it be soSB 3.9.39
astu let there beSB 3.16.29
astu let it beSB 3.21.20
astu let it beSB 3.23.54
astu letSB 4.2.23
astu let there beSB 4.6.52
astu let it beSB 4.6.53
astu let it beSB 4.20.32
astu let there beSB 4.24.33
astu may beSB 5.2.8
astu to be sureSB 5.6.18
astu let there beSB 5.13.23
śivam astu let there be all good fortuneSB 5.13.23
astu let there beSB 5.18.9
āstu let him remain favorableSB 5.20.12
astu let there beSB 6.4.15
astu let there beSB 6.7.27
astu let there beSB 6.9.24
astu let there beSB 6.9.33
astu let it beSB 6.14.55
astu may there beSB 6.16.48
astu may there beSB 6.19.4
astu may there beSB 6.19.6
astu let there beSB 7.4.22-23
astu let there beSB 7.4.25-26
astu let there beSB 7.8.47
astu let there beSB 8.5.44
astu let there beSB 8.7.40
namaḥ astu te I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.17.25
astu He becomesSB 8.20.11
astu let there beSB 8.22.33
astu may He remainSB 10.6.21
astu when Brahmā agreed, 'Yes, it is all right'SB 10.8.50
astu let all of them be engaged in this waySB 10.10.38
astu she must beSB 10.13.37
astu may it beSB 10.14.30
astu let it beSB 10.29.32
astu may there beSB 10.39.4
astu let there beSB 10.41.16
astu may it beSB 10.45.48
astu may there beSB 10.51.61
astu may there beSB 10.56.6
astu let there beSB 10.59.25
astu may there beSB 10.59.28
astu may there beSB 10.60.46
astu let there beSB 10.68.48
astu may there beSB 10.70.26
astu may there beSB 10.82.10
astu may beSB 10.83.8
astu may beSB 10.83.12
astu may there beSB 10.83.13-14
astu may there beSB 10.86.48
astu hypothetically grantedSB 11.23.54
namaḥ astu let me offer my obeisancesSB 11.29.40
astu may there beSB 12.10.37
astu let there beCC Adi 1.7
astu let there beCC Adi 1.17
astu let there beCC Adi 1.52
astu let there beCC Adi 5.7
astu she must beCC Adi 5.140
astu let there beCC Adi 6.73
astu there isCC Adi 8.19
astu let there beCC Madhya 1.5
matiḥ astu let there be attractionCC Madhya 6.48
namaḥ astu te I offer My respects unto YouCC Madhya 15.11
astu can beCC Madhya 18.12
astu let it beCC Madhya 22.133
astu let it beCC Madhya 24.195
astu let there beCC Madhya 25.109
astu let it beCC Madhya 25.282
astu let there beCC Antya 1.7
astu let it beCC Antya 20.155
astu let there beMM 3
astu may there beMM 5
astu may beMM 6
astu let there beMM 42
astuvan offered prayersSB 7.4.14
asūyitum to be jealous ofSB 5.1.11
asūyitum to be inimicalSB 10.32.21
asūyitum to be displeased withCC Adi 4.176
ati-tuńgam very highSB 10.16.6
ati-stuti overly glorifyingCC Madhya 10.182
ati tuccha-jñāna My knowledge is very meagerCC Madhya 25.91
ati stuti exaggerated offering of prayersCC Antya 1.131
ati-tuccha extremely insignificantCC Antya 3.196
atikutuka-udvṛtya-stimita-ekādaśa-indriyaḥ whose eleven senses had all been jolted by great astonishment and then stunned by transcendental blissSB 10.13.56
atituṣṭamanāḥ very much satisfiedSB 9.1.16
ativartitum to overcomeSB 8.21.20
ātma-saṃstutiḥ and praise of himselfBG 14.22-25
ātma-tulya as good as HimselfSB 1.11.11
ātma-tulyāni all like HimselfSB 3.3.9
ātura-ātmā aggrieved in selfSB 3.4.20
ātma-tulyeṣu to persons who are equalsSB 3.29.17
ātma-tulyaḥ exactly like his personal interestSB 4.22.62
ātma-tulya following their ownSB 5.2.21
ātma-tulyam My equalSB 5.3.18
ātma-ketubhiḥ by the functions of the inner airs (prāṇa, apāna, etc.)SB 5.20.28
ātma-tulyaiḥ almost equal to HimselfSB 6.9.29-30
ātma-vastunaḥ everything belongs to You, but You are outside and inside of everythingSB 10.3.14
ātma-tulya equal to himselfSB 10.15.23
marīciḥ, atri, ańgirasau, pulastyaḥ, pulahaḥ, kratuḥ, bhṛguḥ, vasiṣṭhaḥ, dakṣaḥ names of sons of BrahmāSB 3.12.22
atula unequaledSB 6.15.28
atula incomparableCC Antya 16.119
atulaḥ incomparableSB 12.13.19
atulam unlimitedSB 9.4.15-16
atulam unequaledSB 10.41.14
atulam unequaledSB 10.88.16
atulam very muchCC Antya 1.158
atulya-lakṣmīḥ unparalleled opulence in material existenceSB 8.17.10
atulya incomparableSB 10.10.34-35
atulya incomparableCC Madhya 20.355
atulya-madhura-prema with incomparable conjugal loveCC Madhya 23.82-83
atulyaḥ unequalSB 10.72.32
atulyaḥ the matchlessCC Antya 6.264
atulyān uncommon (not generally visible in an ordinary person)SB 7.7.34
ātura-cittānām of those whose minds are always full of cares and anxietiesSB 1.6.34
ātura-ātmā aggrieved in selfSB 3.4.20
ātu afflictedSB 3.33.20
ātu very sorrySB 3.33.21
ātura-indriyaḥ who is distressedSB 4.3.21
ātu afflictedSB 5.8.6
bhaya-ātu in distress and fearSB 9.2.5-6
ātu extremely distressedSB 10.55.15
jarā-ātura disturbed by invalidityCC Madhya 2.90
jarā-ātura troubled by invalidityCC Antya 20.93
āturaḥ aggrievedSB 1.6.19
āturāḥ overwhelmed withSB 1.7.58
āturaḥ distressedSB 3.27.15
āturaḥ sufferingSB 3.30.32
āturaḥ sufferingSB 3.31.23
āturāḥ being distressedSB 4.28.23
āturāḥ sufferingSB 8.24.46
āturāḥ overwhelmedSB 10.16.13-15
āturaḥ debilitatedSB 10.37.31
āturāḥ under His controlSB 10.39.22
āturāḥ distraughtSB 10.39.31
āturāḥ tormentedSB 10.42.24
āturāḥ very distressedSB 10.59.11
āturāḥ agitatedSB 10.65.13
āturāḥ agitatedSB 10.66.36
āturāḥ agitatedSB 10.70.1
āturāḥ distressedSB 10.80.38
āturāḥ distressedSB 10.83.31
āturaḥ agitatedSB 10.89.22
āturaḥ distraughtSB 10.89.35
āturaḥ disturbedSB 11.17.56
āturaḥ overwhelmedSB 11.29.46
āturāḥ tormentedSB 11.31.19
āturaḥ distressedSB 11.31.21
āturāḥ anxiousSB 12.3.39-40
āturaḥ distressedSB 12.3.44
āturam distressedSB 1.6.38
āturam dejectedSB 1.14.23
bhaya-āturam who is very afraidSB 5.18.20
āturam who were very afraidSB 6.11.8
bhṛśa-āturam highly regretful and agitatedSB 6.14.47
āturam very aggrievedSB 7.2.56
grahaṇa-āturam afflicted because of being capturedSB 7.8.29
kāma-āturam always full of different desires and lusty propensitiesSB 7.9.39
āturam that grave conditionSB 8.2.28
āturam in my distressSB 8.2.32
viraha-āturam afflicted by the thought of separationSB 9.14.41
āturam tormentedSB 10.26.6
āturam perturbedSB 10.54.10
āturān who were distressedSB 10.80.39
vyasana-āturasya being influenced by sinful desireSB 4.26.26
draviṇa-vidhura-āturasya who is very aggrieved because of loss of wealthSB 5.8.23
āturasya of one who is mentally agitatedSB 10.50.19
āturau overwhelmedSB 10.44.18
atuṣṭa unsatisfiedSB 11.9.28
atuṣṭi dissatisfactionSB 12.3.22
atuṣṭiḥ remaining dissatisfiedSB 11.17.18
atuṣyat become satisfiedSB 1.4.26
atuṣyat was satisfiedSB 6.4.22
atuṣyat satisfied himSB 9.6.48
atuṣyata became satisfiedSB 9.9.8
autthānika-kautuka-āplave when Kṛṣṇa was three or four months old and His body was developing, He attempted to turn around, and this pleasing occasion was observed with a festival and bathing ceremonySB 10.7.4
avāptum to achieveBG 6.36
avāsāditum to lamentSB 6.15.18-19
avasāditum to suffer destructionSB 10.19.10
avasitum to estimateSB 10.14.2
avasthātum to stayBG 1.30
avastu-dṛk seeing as if insubstantialSB 7.4.33
avastu of not being realitySB 11.13.35
avastu is insubstantialSB 12.4.23
avastu unrealSB 12.4.28
avastubhiḥ unrealSB 11.26.2
avastunaḥ insubstantialSB 11.28.4
avastunaḥ that which has temporary existenceCC Antya 4.175
avastuni in such physical thingsSB 5.10.6
avastutaḥ although not realSB 11.26.2
avastutvāt because of being ultimately unrealitySB 7.15.63
avatu may the Lord protectSB 6.8.13
avatu may he protectSB 6.8.17
avatu may He protectSB 6.8.21
avatu may He protectSB 6.8.21
avatu let him saveSB 7.9.29
avatu please give protectionSB 8.3.4
avatu may give His protectionSB 8.3.6
avatu may ruleSB 9.1.38-39
avatu may He give protectionSB 10.6.24
avatu may He give protectionSB 10.6.24
avatu may protectCC Antya 18.1
āveśitum to absorbSB 5.16.3
avitu the protectorSB 12.8.42
avitum to protectSB 3.31.12
avitum to disseminateSB 4.7.14
avitum to protectSB 4.28.14
avitum to protectSB 10.16.50
avitum for the purpose of protectingSB 12.8.41
āyātu would doCC Madhya 19.98
babandhatu they bound each otherSB 11.7.54
babhūvatu wereSB 4.13.13
babhūvatu took birthSB 6.6.8
babhūvatu incarnated asSB 7.10.36
babhūvatu were bornSB 9.11.12
babhūvatu were grown upSB 10.11.37
babhūvatu They (Rāma and Kṛṣṇa) becameSB 10.15.1
babhūvatu becameSB 10.72.37
baddha-setu one who constructed a bridge over the oceanSB 9.10.4
baddha-setu-bhuja-uru-ańghri whose arms, thighs and feet were strongly built bridgesSB 10.6.14
bahiḥ gantum to go outsideSB 10.3.47
bahiḥ-vastu external thingsCC Adi 1.97
catuḥ-bāhu unto the four-armedSB 4.24.45-46
bāhu tuli' raising the armsCC Adi 3.62
bāhu tuli' raising the armsCC Adi 7.159
bāhu tuli' raising the armsCC Madhya 1.276
bahu-stuti many prayersCC Madhya 7.76
bāhu tuli' raising the armsCC Madhya 17.159
bāhu tuli' raising the armsCC Madhya 17.189
bāhu tuli' raising His two armsCC Madhya 25.176
catuḥ-bāhuḥ with four armsSB 8.17.4
catuḥ-bāhuḥ having four armsSB 11.5.21
catuḥ-bāhuḥ four-armedSB 11.5.24
catuḥ-bāhuḥ having four armsCC Madhya 20.332
catuḥ-bāhuḥ with four armsCC Madhya 20.333
catuḥ-bāhum four-handedSB 1.12.9
catuḥ-bāhutā four-armed formCC Adi 17.293
tula bālakera of a mad sonCC Madhya 15.50
setu-bandhaiḥ by constructing an artificial bridge on the oceanSB 10.11.59
setu-bandhaiḥ with the building of bridgesSB 10.14.61
setu-bandhe at Cape ComorinCC Madhya 1.116
tula-ceṣṭā activities like a madmanCC Madhya 8.290
tula madmanCC Madhya 8.291
tula madmanCC Madhya 8.291
tula ha-ila has become madCC Antya 6.38
tula madmanCC Antya 6.41
ketumāla-bhadrāśvayoḥ of the two varṣas named Ketumāla and BhadrāśvaSB 5.16.10
tat-turīya-bhāga one quarter of that measure (900,000 yojanas)SB 5.21.15
kṛṣṇa-tulya bhāgavata Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam is identical with KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 24.318
bhagavataḥ catuḥ-mūrteḥ the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is expanded in fourSB 5.17.16
bhāgyavān tumi you are very fortunateCC Madhya 13.97
bhāgyavān tumi you are fortunateCC Madhya 15.228
bhaja tumi engage yourself in His serviceCC Madhya 15.142
bhajantu they should worshipSB 11.25.33
bhajantu let them worshipCC Madhya 19.96
bhakti-tuṣṭam satisfied in devotional serviceCC Madhya 7.1
ahaitukī bhakti unmotivated devotional serviceCC Madhya 24.146
ahaitukī bhakti kare they perform causeless devotional serviceCC Madhya 24.167
tuḥ varcā bharadvājaḥ ṛtu, Varcā and BharadvājaSB 12.11.40
bhartu of the masterSB 1.7.13-14
bhartu of the masterSB 1.7.39
bhartu of the masterSB 1.7.51
prajā-bhartu of one who is engaged in the maintenance of the citizensSB 1.8.50
bhartu of their husbandSB 1.11.39
bhartu of the LordSB 3.2.3
bhartu of the masterSB 3.4.5
prajā-bhartu with the protector of the living beingsSB 3.13.12
bhartu of the Supreme LordSB 3.15.17
bhartu of the Supreme LordSB 3.15.25
vikuṇṭha-bhartu the Lord of VaikuṇṭhaSB 3.15.34
sva-bhartu of their masterSB 3.16.12
viśva-bhartu the maintainer of the universeSB 3.16.24
bhartu of her husbandSB 3.17.2
bhartu of her husband, KaśyapaSB 3.19.23
bhartu of her husbandSB 3.23.24
bhartu of her husbandSB 3.23.35
bhartu of the husbandSB 4.3.13
sva-bhartu of her husbandSB 4.4.27
bhartu of the husbandSB 4.23.20
bhartu of her husbandSB 4.23.22
bhartu of her husbandSB 4.28.49
bhartu of the bearer, the bodySB 5.10.9
bhartu of one who is carrying the palanquinSB 5.10.21
bhartuḥ nāma the holy name of their masterSB 6.1.30
bhartu of the husbandSB 6.18.27-28
bhartu of the husbandSB 6.19.2-3
bhartu of the husbandSB 7.7.12
sva-bhartu of their masterSB 8.21.9
bhartu of our masterSB 8.21.11
bhartu of our masterSB 8.21.13
bhartu of her husbandSB 9.1.30
bhartu of your husbandSB 9.3.21
bhartu of her husbandSB 9.9.36
bhartu of her husband, Lord RāmacandraSB 9.10.55
bhartu made possible by her husbandSB 9.18.34
bhartuḥ antikam unto her husbandSB 9.20.19
bhartuḥ tyāga-viśańkitām very much afraid of being forsaken by her husband because of giving birth to an illegitimate sonSB 9.20.37
bhartu of their masterSB 10.4.30
sātvatām bhartu of the protector of the devoteesSB 10.6.3
bhartu of the master, Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.13.37
bhartu of their husbandSB 10.16.32
bhartu of one's husbandSB 10.29.24
bhartu of his masterSB 10.46.7
bhartu of his masterSB 10.46.49
bhartu of my masterSB 10.47.28
bhartu of her husbandSB 10.54.32
bhartu of the husbandSB 10.90.23
bhartu of the master, Lord KṛṣṇaCC Adi 5.140
bhartu of the husbandCC Adi 16.41
gopī-bhartu of the Supreme Person, who is the maintainer of the gopīsCC Madhya 13.80
bhartu of the masterCC Madhya 24.88
bhāṣitum just to explain itSB 2.3.14
bhāṣitum to speakSB 6.14.50-51
bhāṣitum to speakSB 8.21.12
bhavantu let them becomeSB 4.2.28
bhavantu they will have toSB 4.7.5
bhavantu let them becomeSB 5.3.12
bhavantu may there beSB 10.45.48
bhavantu may they beSB 10.80.42
bhavatu may becomeSB 1.9.38
bhavatu let there beSB 4.7.3
bhavatu may becomeSB 9.5.10
bhavatu may becomeSB 9.5.11
bhavatu let it happenMM 5
bhavatu let there beNBS 12
bhāvayantu will pleaseBG 3.11
bhavitum to beSB 5.1.2
bhavitum arhati can beSB 5.3.8
bhavitum to becomeSB 5.3.17
bhavitum to becomeSB 5.6.1
bhavitum to becomeSB 5.10.5
bhavitum to beSB 5.20.37